Skip to main content

Full text of "The life of trust : being a narrative of the Lord's dealings with George Müller"

See other formats 


r3J 


. 


r 


Moulton 


Gift  from 


Mr.   &  Mrs.  Joe  Bennett 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  Member  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/lifeoftrustbeingOOml 


THE 


Life  of  Trust-. 


BEING    A 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  LORD'S  DEALING* 


WITH 


G-EOBG-E  MULLER 

WRITTEN  BY  HIMSELF. 


Xt\)  an  Introduction 

By    FRANCIS    WAYLAND. 


A    NEW    EDITION,    BROUGHT    DOWN    TO    THE    PRESENT    TIME, 
INCLUDING   HIS   VISIT   TO   AMERICA. 


NEW  YORK: 
ELBON    AND    COMPANY, 

1878. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1873,  by 

GOULD    AND    LINCOLN, 
In  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


Copyright,  1877,  by  SHELDON  &  CO. 


EDITOK'S    PREFACE 

TO   THE  NEW  REVISED  EDITION, 


*  »  » 


lb 


££5^' HE  first  American  edition  of  the  Life  of  Trust  was  published 
in  1860,  under  the  editorial  supervision  of  Rev.  H.  L.  Way- 
land,  D.D.  His  work  was  performed  with  rare  judgment 
and  skill.  From  the  "Narrative"  of  Mr.  Muller,  in  four  parts, 
the  last  published  in  1856,  and  from  the  four  "  Annual  Reports  " 
issued  in  1857,  1858,  1859,  and  1860,  he  condensed  into  less  than 
one- fourth  of  the  space,  a  comprehensive  view  of  the  life  and  work 
of  Mr.  Muller,  omitting  nothing  of  essential  value.  The  repetition 
from  year  to  year,  of  similar  events,  incidents  and  illustrations, 
made  the  reduction  an  imperative  necessity.  He  divided,  also,  the 
Narrative  into  chapters,  and  prefixed  to  each  chapter  a  brief  state- 
ment of  the  leading  subjects  introduced.  By  such  judicious  edito- 
rial labor,  the  American  edition  was  made  more  attractive  than  the 
English  works  from  which  it  was  condensed.  It  was  more  compact 
for  use,  involved  fewer  repetitions,  and  supplied  a  Table  of  Contents, 
by  which  the  reader  could  be  guided.  The  work  has  had  a  large 
and  steady  sale,  and  many  Christian  hearts  have  been  led  by  it  to  a 
stronger  faith  in  the  Living  God. 

The  stereotype  plates  were  destroyed  in  the  great  fire  of  Novem- 
ber 9th  and  10th,  1872,  and  the  Publishers  requested  me  to 
prepare  a  new  edition  of  the  work.  Thirteen  years  having  passed 
since  the  first  edition  was  published,  years  rich  in  labors  and  in 
fruits  to  Mr.  Muller,  it  seemed  important  that  some  record  should 


VI  EDITOR'  S     PREFACE. 

be  made  of  this  important  period.  Since  1860,  three  new  Orjhais 
Houses  have  been  opened,  accommodating  more  than  thirteen 
hundred  orphans ;  and  the  expenses  of  the  establishment  have  been 
increased  threefold.'  But  God  has  proportioned  the  grace  to  the 
trial.  The  barrel  of  meal  has  not  wasted,  nor  the  cruse  of  oil 
failed.  The  supply  has  been  equal  to  the  demand.  Several  chap- 
ters have  been  added,  giving  a  brief  sketch  of  the  growth  and 
prosperity  of  the  institution  from  1860  to  the  present  time.  It 
exhibits  the  came  daily  providential  care  which  marked  the  earlier 
history  of  Mr.  Muller's  labors.  To  give  place  to  the  new  matter, 
without  swelling  the  volume  to  an  inconvenient  size,  paragraphs 
have  been  dropped  here  and  there  frjm  the  former  edition,  where  it 
seemed  possible  to  omit  them,  without  interrupting  the  narrative, 
or  weakening  the  force  of  its  lessons. 

With  the  changes  indicated,  and  the  insertion  of  fine  full-page 
wood  engravings  of  each  of  the  five  Orphan  Houses,  the  work  is 
sent  forth  anew  to  encourage  Christians  to  daily  faith  in  a  present 
and  Living  God.  Mr.  Muller's  life  is  an  eloquent  sermon  on  the 
power  of  faith.  If  science  denies  that  God  can  interpose  to  over- 
rule or  guide  his  laws,  an  appeal  may  be  made  to  this  testimony  of 
personal  experience  during  nearly  forty  years.  If  Mr.  Galton  and 
Prof.  Tyndall  ask  for  proofs  of  the  value  of  prayer  in  common  life, 
they  may  be  directed  to  the  Bristol  Orphan  Houses,  for  the 
facts  of  which  they  are  in  search.  The  facts  are  numerous,  direct, 
and  attested  by  witnesses  whose  veracity  cannot  be  impeached. 
Mr.  Miiller  claims  that  these  facts  prove  the  power  and  willing- 
ness of  God  to  answer  prayer.  He  invites  candid  men  to 
examine  them,  and  pass  judgment  on  his  theory. 

HEMAN  LINCOLN. 

Newton  Centre,  May  26,  1873. 


AUTHOR'S   PEEFAOE, 


»  »  ♦ 

ft 


1 1'  T  was  only  after  the  consideration  of  many  months,  and  after 
much  self-examination  as  to  my  motives,  and  after  much 
earnest  prayer,  that  I  came  to  the  conclusion  to  write  this 
work.  I  have  not  taken  one  single  step  in  the  Lord's  service  con- 
cerning which  I  have  prayed  so  much.  My  great  dislike  to  in- 
creasing the  number  of  religious  books  would,  in  itself,  have  been 
sufficient  to  have  kept  me  forever  from  it,  had  I  not  cherished  the 
hope  of  being  instrumental  in  this  way  to  lead  some  of  my 
brethren  to  value  the  Holy  Scriptures  more,  and  to  judge  by  the 
standard  of  the  Word  of  God  the  principles  on  which  they  act. 
But  that  which  weighed  more  with  me  than  anything,  was,  that  I 
have  reason  to  believe,  from  what  I  have  seen  among  the  children 
of  God,  that  many  of  their  trials  arise  either  from  want  of  con- 
fidence in  the  Lord  as  it  regards  temporal  things,  or  from  car- 
rying on  their  business  in  an  unscriptural  way.  On  account, 
therefore,  of  the  remarkable  way  in  which  the  Lord  has  dealt  with 
me  as  to  temporal  things,  I  feel  that  I  am  a  debtor  to  the  church 
of  Christ,  and  that  I  ought,  for  the  benefit  of  my  poorer  brethren 
especially,  to  make  known  the  way  in  which  I  have  been  led.  In 
addition  to  this,  I  know  that  to  many  souls  the  Lord  has  blessed 
what  I  have  told  them  about  the  way  in  which  he  has  led  me,  and 
therefore  it  seemed  a  duty  to  use  such  means,  whereby  others 
also,  with  whom  I  could  not  possibly  converse,  might  be  bene- 
fited.    That  which  induced  me  finally  to  determine  to  write  this 

VII 


Vm  AUTHOR    S     PREFACE. 

Narrative  was,  that  if  the  Lord  should  permit  the  book  to  sell,'l 
might,  by  the  profits  arising  from  the  sale,  be  enabled  in  a  greater 
degree  to  help  the  poor  brethren  and  sisters  among  whom  I  labor, 
—  a  matter  which,  just  at  that  time,  weighed  much  on  my  mind.  I 
therefore  began  to  write.  But  after  three  days  I  was  obliged  to 
lay  the  work  aside  on  account  of  my  other  pressing  engagements. 
Subsequently,  I  was  laid  aside  on  account  of  an  abscess;  and 
being  unable,  for  many  weeks,  to  walk  about  as  usual,  though  able 
to  work  at  home,  I  had  time  for  writing.  When  the  manuscript 
was  nearly  completed  I  gave  it  to  a  brother  to  look  over,  that  I 
might  have  his  judgment ;  and  the  Lord  so  refreshed  his  spirit 
through  it,  that  he  offered  to  advance  the  means  for  having  it 
printed,  with  the  understanding  that  if  the  book  should  not  sell 
he  would  never  consider  me  his  debtor.  By  this  offer  not  a  small 
obstacle  was  removed,  as  I  have  no  means  of  my  own  to  defray 
the  expense  of  printing.  These  last  two  circumstances,  con- 
nected with  many  other  points,  confirmed  me  that  I  had  not  been 
mistaken  when  I  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  the  will 
of  God  that  I  should  serve  his  church  in  this  way. 

The  fact  of  my  being  a  foreigner,  and  therefore  but  very  imper- 
fectly acquainted  with  the  English  language,  I  judged  to  be  no 
sufficient  reason  for  keeping  me  from  writing.  The  Christian 
reader,  being  acquainted  with  this  fact,  will  candidly  excuse  any 
inaccuracy  of  expression. 

For  the  poor  among  the  brethren  this  Narrative  is  especially 
intended,  and  to  their  prayers  I  commend  it  in  particular. 

GEORGE  MULLER. 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION .    .    .    xrn 

CHAPTER    I. 

BOYHOOD  AND  YOUTH. 
1805  — 1825. 

BIRTH  —  EARLY  DISHONESTY  —  INSENSIBILITY —  CONFIRMATION  IN  THE  STATE 
CHURCH  —  DISSOLUTENESS   OF     LIFE  —  THE   HARD  WAY  OF   TRANSGRESSORS 

—  THE  GYMNASIUM   AT   NORDHAUSEN  —  THE  UNIVERSITY  AT  HALLE  —  ROV- 
INGS    . 47 

CHAPTER    II. 

THE   PRODIGAL'S  RETURN. 

1825  — 1826. 

A  TREA  SURE  FOUND  —  DAWNING  OF  THE  NEW  LIFE —  THE  PEACE  OF  GOD  —  "  I  AM 
COME  TO  SET  A  MAN  AT  VARIANCE  AGAINST  HIS  FATHER" — "LET  HIM 
THAT  HEARETH  SAY  COME  "  —  THE  FIRST  SERMON  —  DELIGHT  IN  THE  LORD 

—  A  COMMON  ERROR  — THE  FOUNTAIN   NEGLECTED 54 

CHAPTER    III. 

SELF-DEDICA  TION. 

1826  — 1829. 

DESIRE  FOR  MISSIONARY  LABOR — PROVIDENTIAL  RELEASE  FROM  MILITARY 
8ERVICE — VISIT  AT  HOME  —  LED  TO  THE  LAND  OF  HIS  FUTURE  LABORS — 
PROGRESS  IN  RELIGIOUS  KNOWLEDGE  —  DESIRE  FOR  IMMEDIATE  USEFUL- 
MESS  63 


X  CONTENTS . 

CHAPTER  IV. 

LEANING    ON  JESUS. 
1830  — 1832. 

A.  DOOR  OPENED — TOKENS  FOR  GOOD — TRUST  EXERCISED  IN  THE  STUDY  AND 
MINISTRY  OP  THE  WORD  —  THE  SWORD  OF  THE  SPIRIT — TRUSTING  IN  GOD 
FOR  DAILY  BREAD  —  BLESSEDNESS  OF  WAITING  UPON  THE  LORD  —  "  OWE  NO 
MAN"  —  "ACCORDING  TO  YOUR  FAITH  BE  IT  UNTO  YOU  "  —  THE  GIFT  OF 
FAITH,  AND  THE  GRACE  OF  FAITH 74 

CHAPTER    V. 

MINISTRY   AT    BRISTOL    BEGUN. 
1832  —  1835. 

"HERE  HAVE  WE  NO  CONTINUING  CTT Y "  —  CAUTION  TO  THE  CHRISTIAN 
TRAVELLER  —  NEW  TOKENS  FOR  GOOD  —  THE  WAY  MADE  CLEAR  —  MEET- 
INGS FOR  INQUIRY  —  NO  RESPECT  OF  PERSONS  WITH  GOD—  FRANKE, 
"BEING  DEAD,  YET  SPEAKETH" —  DAILY  BREAD  SUPPLIED  —  A  PECULIAR 
PEOPLE      . 95 

CHAPTER    VI. 

THE  SCRIPTURAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION. 

1834  — 1835. 

CNSCRIPTURAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  EXISTING  RELIGIOUS  AND  BENEVOLENT 
SOCIETIES  — A  NEW  INSTITUTION  PROPOSED  —  GOD'S  WORD  THE  ONLY  RULE, 
AND  GOD'S  PROMISE  THE  ONLY  DEPENDENCE — "  IN  EVERYTHING  LET  YOUR 
REQUEST  BE  MADE  KNOWN  UNTO  GOD "  —  EARNEST  OF  THE  DIVINE 
BLESSING  ON  THE  INSTITUTION  —  BEREAVEMENT  —  HELPER  SEASONABLY 
SENT  —  REWARD    OF   SEEKING   GOD'S  FACE  .    .    .    .    .    ...    .    . 109 

CHAPTER   VII. 

HOME    FOR    DESTITUTE    ORPHANS. 

1835  —  1836. 

FHANKE'S  WORKS  FOLLOW  HIM  —  A  GREAT  UNDERTAKING  CONCEIVED  —  REASONS 
FOR  ESTABLISHING  AN  ORPHAN  HOUSE  —  PRAYER  FOR  GUIDANCE  —  TREASURE 
LAID  UP  IN  HEAVEN  —  IN  PRAYER  AND  IN  FAITH   THE  WORK  IS  BEGUN  .    .  124 


C  O  N  TE  NTS  .  XI 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE  FIELD    WIDENING. 

1836  — 1837. 


AM  UNEXPECTED  OBSTACLE  —  IMPLICIT  SUBMISSION  —  A  SECOND  ORPHAN 
HOUSE  PROPOSED  —  AN  ENCOURAGING  TEXT — THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE 
OEENED — COMPLETED  ANSWER  TO  PRAYER  —  PROGRESS  OF  TnE  LORD'S 
WORK— THE  OVERSIGHT  OF  THE  FLOCK:. 136 


CHAPTER    IX. 

TRIAL. 

1838. 


THE    MINISTRY    OF    SICKNESS — PEACE    OF   MIND— JESUS    A    PRESENT    HELP — 
DEEP  POVERTY  — PLEADING  WITH    GOD — UNITED    PRAYER.    .    .    .  143 


CHAPTEE    X. 

DELIVERANCE. 

1838. 

"PERPLEXED  BUT  NOT  IN  DESPAIR" — FAITH  JUSTIFIED  — A  LESSON  OF  OBE- 
DIENCE—  BOUNTIFUL  SUPPLIES  —  SPIRITUAL  INGATHERING  —  A  DAY  OF 
MERCIES  —  TIMELY  AID  —  A  SEASON  OF  PLENTY  — OBEDIENCE  REWARDED  158 

CHAPTEE    XL 

ASKING  AND  RECEIVING. 

1839. 

HELP  FOR  THE  POOR  SAINTS — THE  UNFAILING  BANK  —  MEANS  EXHAUSTED  — 
LIBERALITY  OF  A  LABORING  SISTER  —  "HE  KNOWETH  OUR  FRAME"  — 
REDEEMING    THE    TIME  —  GODLINESS    PROFITABLE     UNTO    ALL    THINGS  .  178 


XII  CONTENTS . 

CHAPTEE    XII. 

PLENTY  AND    WANT. 

1840. 

&  PURE  OFFERING  REQUIRED  —  A  JOURNEY  PROPOSED  —  SEASONABLE  PRO- 
VISION—LOOKING  ONLY  TO  THE  LORD  — THE  WRATH  OF  MAN  PRAISING 
OOD— A  PROMISE  FULFILLED  —  BENEFIT  OF  TRIAL— NEW  SPRINGS 
OPENED  — BEFORE  THEY  CALL  I  WILL  ANSWER — TRUST  IN  GOD  COM- 
MENDED —  SPIRITUAL   BLESSINGS 184 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

FAITH    STRENGTHENED      BY    EXERCISE. 

1841. 

A  WANT  SUPPLIED  —  RESOURCES  EXCEEDING  THE  DEMAND  — EVIL  OF  SURETY- 
SHIP—POWER   OF    CHRISTIAN  LOVE  —  GOD'S  WORD  THE  FOOD  OF  THE  SOUL 

PREPARATION  FOR    THE    HOUR  OF  TRIAL  —  POVERTY  —  DEPENDING  ONLY 

OH  THE  LIVING   GOD 199 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

WALKING    IN  DARKNESS. 

1841  — 1842. 

"GOD'S  WAY  LEADS  INTO  TRIAL "  —  GROUNDS  OF  THANKFULNESS  — PKO- 
TRACTED  DARKNESS  —  CAST  DOWN,  BUT  NOT  DESTROYED  —  TRUST  IN 
GOD  COMMENDED  — THE  MEANS  OF  ITS  ATTAINMENT  —  REVIEW  OF  THE 
WORK .   .   .212 

CHAPTER   XV. 

PROSPERITY. 

1842  —  1843. 

ABUNDANT  SUPPLIES  —  RESTING  ON  THE  WRITTEN  WORD  —  "SEEKING  AND 
FINDING"  —  ERRONEOUS  IMPRESSIONS  REMOVED  —  PERSEVERING  AND  PRE- 
VAILING PRAYER  ANSWERED  —  "  LENGTHENING  THE  CORDS  AND  STRENGTH- 
ENING THE  STAKES"  — A  FOURTH  ORPHAN  HOUSE 235 


CONTENTS.  XIll 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

STEWARDSHIP. 
1844. 

4KTHLY  AND  HEAVENLY  TREASURES  —  SEEKING  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  — 
FELLOWSHIP  WITH  THE  FATHER  —  THE  CHRISTIAN  MERCHANT — EXAM- 
PLES—MISTAKES     252 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY. 

1845  — 1846. 

AN  UNEXPECTED  REQUEST  —  DELIBERATION — A  GREAT  UNDERTAKING  —  RE- 
LIANCE ON  THE  RESOURCES  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD  — AN  ANSWER  EXPECTED 
AND  RECEIVED— PRATER  FOR  FAITH  AND  PATIENCE  —  FURTHER  PROOFS 
OF  DIVINE  FAVOR— THE  BLESSEDNESS  OF  DEVISING   LIBERAL  THINGS  .  286 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 

FAITH    CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY. 

1846  — 1848. 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUPPLICATION  BESTOWED  AND  PRATEB  ANSWERED  —  TH1 
TIME  OF  MAN'S  NEED  AND  OF  GOD'S  BOUNTY  —  FAITH  NOT  SHAKEN  — 
DEALING  ONLY  WITH  GOD  —  THE  NEEDED  AMOUNT  FURNISHED  —  PER- 
PETUAL "NEED"  —  NOT  WEARY  IN  GOD'S  WORK — JOY  IN  ANSWERED 
PRAYER  —  FOUR  REQUESTS  GRANTED  —  "  CONTINUING  INSTANT  IN 
PRAYER" — THE  BUILDING  COMMENCED  —  PERSONAL  HISTORY — A  MARKED 
DELIVERANCE .....309 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

CONTINUED  MERCIES. 

1848  —  1850. 

HUMBLE  BEGINNINGS  —  DEVISING  LIBERAL  THINGS  —  THE  ORPHANS  PROVIDED 
FOR  —  A  MEMORABLE  DAY — MONEY  "AT  INTEREST"  —  MEANS  FROM  AN 
UNEXPECTED  SOURCE  —  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE  — 
MEANS  PROVIDED  FOR  ITS  COMPLETION  —  INEXPRESSIBLE  DELIGHT  IN 
GOD  — REVIEW    OF   THE    TWO    YEARS    PAST S?T 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    XX, 

A    NEW    VICTORY   OF  FAITH. 

1850  —  1851. 

PAST  MERCIES  A  ENCOURAGEMENT  TO  NEW  UNDERTAKINGS — A  HOUSE  FOB 
SEVEN  HUNDRED  ORPHANS  PROPOSED  —  WALKING  BY  FAITH  —  COUNSEL! 
SOUGHT  FROM  GOD — THE  PURPOSE  FORMED  —  DELIGHT  IN  THE  MAGNI- 
TUDE   AND    DIFFICULTY    OF   THE    DESIGN 348 

CHAPTER    XXI. 

UNVARYING    PROSPERITY. 

1851  — 1852. 

DESIRES  FOR  MORE  ENLARGED  USEFULNESS  GRATIFIED  —  A  LARGE  DONATION 
ANTICIPATED    AND    RECEIVED —REVIEW  OF   1851  —  PERSONAL  EXPERIENCE 

—  BUILDING  FUND  FOR  THE  SECOND  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE —  DOUBT  RESISTED 

—  WAITING  ON  GOD  NOT  IN  VAIN  —  REVIEW  OF  1852 368 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

REAPING  IN  JOY. 

1852  — 1854. 

EXPECTING  GREAT  THINGS  FROM  GOD  —  MUNIFICENT  DONATION  —  INCREASING 
USEFULNESS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION  — ACCESS 
TO  GOD  THROUGH  FAITH  IN  CHRIST  —  A  VOICE  FROM  MOUNT  LEB- 
ANON—  BENEFIT  OF  WAITING  GOD'S  TIME — CAREFUL  STEWARDSHIP  — 
FAITH,  THE  ONLY  RELIANCE  —  "THIS  POOR  WIDOW  HATH  CAST  IN  MORE 
THAN     THEF   ALL"  —  GREATER     ACHIEVEMENTS     OF     FAITH     ANTICIPATED 

—  COUNSEL     TO    TRACT     DISTRIBUTORS  —  A    NEW    AND     SEVERE    TRIAL   Or 
FAITH 371 

CHAPTER    XXIII. 

THREE    YEARS    0  F  PR  0  SPER 1  T  Y. 

1854—1857. 

THE  SITE  SELECTED  —  SIX  THOUSAND  ORPHANS  IN  PRISON  — HOW  TO  ASK 
FOR  DAILY  BREAD  — REVIEW  OF  TWENTY-FOUR  YEARS — "TAKE  NO 
THOUGHT    FOR    THE    MORROW"  —  INSURANCE    AGAINST    BAD    DEBTS    .     .    399 


CONTENTS .  XV 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

SUMMAR  T. 

1857  — 1860. 

5"HE  HOUSE  FOR  FOUR  HUNDRED  OPENED  —  PRAYER  MORE  THAN  ANSWERED  — 
THE  RESORT  IN  TROUBLE  — AN  OUTPOURING  OF  THE  SPIRIT  ON  THE  ORPHANS 
— 'LAND  FOR  A  NEW  BUILDING  PURCHASED  —  "BUT  ONE  LIFE  TO  SPEND  FOR 
GOD  " — "  SCATTERING,  YET  INCREASING" — A  MEMORABLE  YEAR  —  THE  GERM 
OF  THE  IRISH  REVIVAL  —  LETTER  FROM  AN  ORPHAN  —  THE  FRUIT  OF  SIX 
MONTHS'  PBAYEK  — THE  RESULTS  OF  THE  WORK  —  REVIVAL  AMONG  THE 
ORPHANS 218 


CHAPTER    XXV. 


1860  —  1868. 

GREAT  PROSPERITY  —  FEWER  TRIALS  —  INFLUENCE  —  THIRD  ORPHAN  HOUSE  — 
PRAYING  FOR  HELPERS,  AND  FOR  OTHER  NEEDS  —  REGULAR  CONTRIB- 
UTORS—REVIVALS—  FOURTH    ORPHAN    HOUSE 442 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


1868  —  1872. 

DONATIONS  — FIFTH  ORPHAN  HOUSE — nABITS  OF  BENEVOLENCE  —  DEATH  OF 
MRS.  MULLER — MR.  WRIGHT  AN  ASSOCIATE  —  PLACES  FOR  THE  ORPHANS 
—  OBJECTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION — ORPHANS  LEAVING  THE  INSTITUTION  — 
SPECIMEN  OF  ARTICLES  DONATED  —  NOTE  FROM  MR.  MULLER  RESPECTING 
BOOKS  AND  ACCOUNTS  —  ANNUAL    REPORT  FOR  1872  .    » 463 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 


A  VISIT   TO   THE   ORPHAN  HOUSES  — ATTENDING  CHURCH— INTERNAL  ARRANGE 
MENTS — FOOD  —  EDUCATION  ~- HEALTH    .     • ,    .    .    .  482 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

A    REVIEW    OF    FIVE    YEARS'     WORK  —  CONTINENTAL     TRAVELS,     AND    VISIT    IN 
AMERICA 492 


INTRODUCTION. 


&K°o- 


HAT  is  meant  by  the  prayer  of  faith  ?  is  a  question  which 
is  beginning  to  arrest,  in  an  unusual  degree,  the  attention 
of  Christians.  What  is  the  significance  of  the  passages 
both  in  the  New  Testament  and  the  Old  which  refer  to 
it  ?  What  is  the  limit  within  which  they  may  he  safely  received 
as  a  ground  of  practical  reliance  ?  Were  these  promises  limited 
to  prophetical  or  apostolical  times  ;  or  have  they  been  left  as  a 
legacy  to  all  believers  until  the  end  shall  come  ? 

Somehow  or  other,  these  questions  are  seldom  discussed  either 
from  the  pulpit  or  the  press.  I  do  not  remember  to  have  heard 
any  of  them  distinctly  treated  of  in  a  sermon.  I  do  not  know  of 
any  work  in  which  this  subject  is  either  theoretically  explained  or 
practically  enforced.  It  really  seems  as  if  this  portion  of  Revela- 
tion was,  by  common  consent,  ignored  in  all  our  public  teachings. 
Do  not  men  believe  that  God  means  what  he  appears  plainly  to 
have  asserted  ?  or,  if  we  believe  that  he  means  it,  do  we  fear  the 
charge  of  fanaticism  if  we  openly  avow  that  we  take  him  at  his 
word  ? 

The  public  silence  on  this  subject  does  not,  however,  prevent  a 
very  frequent  private  inquiry  in  respect  to  it.  The  thoughtful 
Christian,  when  in  his  daily  reading  of  the  Scriptures  he  meets 
with  any  of  those  wonderful  promises  made  to  believing  prayer, 
often  pauses  to  ask  himself,  What  can  these  words  mean  ?  Can 
it  be  that  God  has  made  such  promises  as  these  to  me,  and  to 
such  men  as  I  am  ?     Have  I  really  permission  to  commit  all  my 

little  affairs  to  a  God  of  infinite  wisdom,  believing  that  he  will 

17 


XVm  INTRODUCTION. 

take  charge  of  them  and  direct  them  according  to  the  promptings 
of  boundless  love  and  absolute  omniscience  ?  Is  prayer  really  a 
power  with  God,  or  is  it  merely  an  expedient  by  which  our  own 
piety  may  be  cultivated  ?  Is  it  not  merely  a  power  (that  is,  a 
stated  antecedent  accompanied  by  the  idea  of  causation),  but  is  it 
a  transcendent  power,  accomplishing  what  no  other  power  can, 
overruling  all  other  agencies,  and  rendering  them  subservient  to 
its  own  wonderful  efficiency  ?  I  think  there  are  few  devout 
readers  of  the  Bible  to  whom  these  questions  are  not  frequently 
suggested.  We  ask  them,  but  we  do  not  often  wait  for  an  an- 
swer. These  promises  seem  to  us  to  be  addressed  either  to  a 
past  or  to  a  coming  age,  but  not  to  us,  at  the  present  day.  Yet 
with  suc>  views  as  these  the  devout  soul  is  not  at  all  satisfied 
If  an  invaluable  treasure  is  here  reserved  for  the  believer,  be 
asks,  why  should  I  not  receive  my  portion  of  it  ?  He  cannot 
doubt  that  God  has,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  at  various  times,  an- 
swered his  prayers  ;  why  should  he  not  always  answer  them  ? 
and  why  should  not  the  believer  always  draw  near  to  God  in  full 
confidence  that  he  will  do  as  he  has  said  ?  He  may  remember 
that  the  prayer  which  has  been  manifestly  answered  was  the  off- 
spring of  deep  humility,  of  conscious  unworthiness,  of  utter  self- 
negation,  and  of  simple  and  earnest  reliance  on  the  promises  of 
God  through  the  mediation  of  Christ.  Why  should  not  his 
prayers  be  always  of  the  same  character  ?  With  the  apostles  of 
old  he  pours  out  his  soul  in  the  petition,  "  Lord,  increase  our 
faith." 

And  yet  it  can  scarcely  be  denied  that  the  will  of  God  has  been 
distinctly  revealed  on  this  subject.  The  promises  made  to  be- 
lieving prayer  are  explicit,  numerous,  and  diversified.  If  we  take 
them  in  their  simple  and  literal  meaning,  or  if  in  fact  we  give  to 
them  any  reasonable  interpretation  whatever,  they  seem  to  be 
easily  understood.  Our  difficulty  seems  to  be  this  :  the  promise 
is  so  "  exceeding  great "  that  we  cannot  conceive  God  really  to 
mean  what  he  clearly  appears  to  have  revealed.     The  blessing 


INTBODUCTION.  XIX 

seems  too  vast  for  our  comprehension ;  we  "  stagger  at  the  prom* 
ises,  through  unbelief,"  and  thus  fail  to  secure  the  treasure  which 
was  purchased  for  us  by  Christ  Jesus. 

It  may  be  appropriate  for  us  to  review  some  of  the  passages 
which  refer  most  directly  to  this  subject :  — 

"Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and  ye  shall  fine; 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  ;  for  every  one  that  asketh 
receiveth,  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth,  and  to  him  that  knocketh 
it  shall  be  opened."  "  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give 
good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask  him  ?  "  l 

In  the  Gospel  of  Luke  the  same  words  are  repeated,  with  a  sin- 
gle variation  at  the  close.  "  If  ye,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give 
good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  heav- 
enly Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  f"* 

"  I  say  unto  you  that  if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as 
touching  anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them 
of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them." 3 

"  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  if 
ye  have  faith,  and  doubt  not,  ye  shall  not  only  do  that  which  is 
done  to  the  fig-tree,  but  also  ye  shall  say  to  this  mountain,  Be 
thou  removed,  and  be  thou  cast  into  the  sea,  and  it  shall  be  done. 
And  all  things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye 
shall  receive."4 

The  same  promise,  slightly  varied  in  form,  is  found  in  the  Gos- 
pel of  Mark.  "  Have  faith  i7i  God.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you 
that  whosoever  shall  say  to  this  mountain,  Be  thou  removed,  and 
be  thou  cast  into  the  sea,  and  shall  not  doubt  in  his  heart,  but 
shall  believe  that  those  things  which  he  hath  said  shall  come  to 
pass,  he  shall  have  whatever  he  saith.     Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 

1  Matthew  vii.  7-1 1.  2  Luke  xi.  13. 

8  Matthew  xviii.  19,  20.  i  Matthew  xxi.  21,  22. 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

Whatsoever  things  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  re- 
ceive them,  and  ye  shall  have  them."  l 

Now  I  do  not  pretend  that  we  are  obliged  to  receive  these 
words  literally.  Unless,  however,  we  believe  the  Saviour  to  have 
spoken  repeatedly  on  the  same  subject,  at  random,  and  with  no 
definite  meaning,  we  must  understand  him  to  have  asserted  that 
things  impossible  by  the  ordinary  laws  of  material  causation  are 
possible  by  faith  in  God.  I  do  not  perceive,  if  we  allow  these 
words  to  have  any  meaning  whatever,  that  we  can  ascribe  to  them 
any  other  significance. 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  believeth  in  me,  the  works 
that  I  do  shall  he  dp  also ;  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he 
do,  because  I  go  unto  my  Father.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
in  my  name,  that  I  will  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in 
the  Son.     If  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  name  I  will  do  it." 2 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in 
my  name,  he  will  give  it  you.  Hitherto  ye  have  asked  nothing  in 
my  name.     Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full." 3 

"The  effectual,  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth 
much s"A  that  is,  it  is  a  real  power,  a  positive  energy.  The 
apostle  illustrates  what  he  means  by  availing  prayer  by  the 
example  of  Elias,  a  man  subject  to  like  passions  as  we  are  :  "  He 
prayed  earnestly  that  it  might  not  rain,  and  it  rained  not  on  the 
earth  by  the  space  of  three  years  and  six  months  ;  and  he  prayed 
again,  and  the  heavens  gave  rain,  and  the  earth  brought  forth  her 
fruit."5 

The  conditions  on  which  prayer  will  be  heard  are  in  various 
places  specified,  but  particularly  in  John  xv.  7 :  "If  ye  abide  in  me 
and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it 
shall  be  done  unto  you."  That  is,  if  I  understand  the  passage, 
prevalence  in  prayer  is  conditioned  by  the  conformity  of  our 

1  Mark  xi.  22-24.  *  John  xiv.  12-14.  *  John  apvi.  23,  24. 

*  James  y.  16.  ?  V.  17,  18. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

souls  to  the  will  of  God  ;  "  if  ye  abide  in  me  and  my  words  abide 
in  you."  On  this  condition,  and  on  this  only,  may  we  ask  what 
we  will,  with  the  assurance  that  it  will  be  done  unto  us.  Faith, 
in  its  most  simple  meaning,  is  that  temper  of  the  mind  in  the 
creature  which  responds  to  every  revealed  perfection  of  the 
Creator.  Just  according  to  the  degree  in  which  this  correspond- 
ence exists,  is  the  promise  made  that  we  shall  have  whatsoever 
we  ask. 

It  is  evident,  from  the  eleventh  of  Hebrews,  that  the  views 
of  the  Apostle  Paul  concerning  faith  were  entirely  in  harmony 
with  the  passages  recited  above.  He  reviews  the  lives  of  the 
most  eminent  saints,  for  the  express  purpose  of  showing  that  the 
impressive  events  in  their  history,  whether  physical  or  moral, 
were  controlled  entirely  by  faith.  He  sums  up  the  whole  in  this 
remarkable  language :  — 

"  And  what  shall  I  say  more  ?  For  the  time  would  fail  me  to 
tell  of  those  who  through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought 
righteousness,  obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions, 
quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out 
of  weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to 
flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens  ;  women  received  their  dead  raised 
to  life  again ;  and  others  were  tortured,  not  accepting  deliverance, 
that  they  might  obtain  a  better  resurrection."  We  are,  I  think, 
taught  by  this  passage  that  the  apostle  believed  faith  to  be  a 
power  capable  of  transcending  and  modifying  every  other  agency, 
by  which  changes  became  possible  which  to  every  other  known 
power  were  impossible.  We  see  that  in  this  catalogue  of  the  vic- 
tories of  faith  he  includes  the  subjection  of  almost  every  form  of 
what  we  call  natural  laws.  The  whole  passage  seems  an  illustra- 
tion of  the  meaning  of  our  Lord,  when  he  says,  "  If  ye  have  faith 
as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall  say  to  this  sycamine  tree,  Be 
thou  removed  and  planted  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  and  it  shall 
obey  you." 

It  seems  then  apparent  that  the  doctrine  of  the  peculiar  and 


XXTT  INTRODUCTION. 

wonderful  power  of  the  prayer  of  faith  is  as  clearly  revealed  in  the 
Scriptures  as  any  other  doctrine.  It  would  seem  evident,  at  any 
rate,  from  the  passages  just  quoted,  that  the  Apostle  Paul  under- 
stood the  teachings  of  our  Saviour  to  mean  what  they  say.  From 
the  general  tenor  of  the  Scriptures  I  think  we  may  learn  two  im- 
portant truths  :  First,  that  there  is  a  certain  state  of  mind  in  a 
devout  soul  to  which  God  has  promised  all  that  it  asks,  subject, 
however,  as  to  the  manner  of  the  answer,  to  the  dictates  of  his  in- 
finite wisdom  and  goodness  ;  and,  second,  that  in  granting  such 
petitions  he  does  not  always  limit  his  action  within  the  ordinary 
or  acknowledged  laws  of  matter  or  of  mind.  I  do  not  perceive 
how  we  can  interpret  the  passages  above  cited,  as  well  as  many 
others,  without  giving  them  a  meaning  at  least  as  extensive  as  this. 
Why  is  it,  then,  that  this  whole  range  of  revealed  truth  has  so 
generally  been  looked  upon  as  an  unknown  and  unexplored  re- 
gion ?  Why  should  we  limit  either  the  goodness  or  the  power  of 
God  by  our  own  knowledge  of  what  we  call  the  laws  of  nature  ? 
Why  should  we  not  admit  that  "  there  are  more  things  in  heaven 
and  earth  than  are  dreamed  of  in  our  philosophy  "  ?  In  a  universe 
governed  by  moral  law,  why  should  not  moral  laws  take  prece- 
dence of  all  others  ?  Why  should  we  deny  that  there  is  a  power 
in  prayer  to  which  we  have  not  commonly  attained  ?  We  are 
straitened  in  ourselves,  and  suppose  that  we  are  straitened  in 
God.  We  interpret  the  gracious  promises  of  our  most  loving 
Father  in  heaven  by  the  rule  of  our  own  imperfect  and  unbeliev- 
ing piety.  We  ask  for  light  from  without,  while  the  light  can  only 
come  from  a  more  elevated  piety  within.  We  ask  for  examples  of 
the  effects  of  faith  at  the  present  day,  corresponding  to  those 
spoken  of  in  the  sacred  Scriptures.  Thoughtful  men  acknowl- 
edge that  there  must  be  a  meaning  in  these  promises,  which  they 
have  not  yet  understood,  and  they  see  plainly  that  the  kingdom  of 
God  can  never  come  with  power  until  this  prevalence  in  prayer 
shall  have  become  a  matter  of  universal  attainment ;  and  yet  they 


m  rn  o  d  uc :  n  )2f.  xxiu 

dare  hardly  believe  that  God  is  as  good  as  he  has  revealed  him- 
self to  be. 

There  have,  nevertheless,  from  time  to  time,  occurred,  what 
plainly  appear  to  be,  remarkable  instances  of  answers  to  prayer. 
Many  of  them  have  faded  from  recollection,  with  the  generation 
in  which  they  occurred  ;  those  which  are  remembered,  however, 
seem  ta  teach  us  that  God  is  a  living  God  now  as  truly  as  in  times 
past.  The  history  of  persecutions  is  always  filled  with  remark- 
able answers  to  prayer.  The  rescue  of  Peter  from  the  power  of 
the  Sanhedrim  in  one  case,  and  from  the  power  of  Herod  in  an- 
other, has  been  a  thousand  times  repeated  in  the  history  of  the 
church  of  Christ.  The  answer  to  prayer  for  divine  direction  as  to 
the  time  and  manner  of  performing  some  Christian  service,  to  which 
an  individual  has  felt  himself  specially  called,  has  frequently  been 
very  remarkable.  The  biographies  of  the  early  and  of  many  of 
the  later  Friends  are  replete  with  such  instances.  Any  one  who 
will  read  the  edifying  memoirs  of  George  Fox,  John  Woolman, 
William  Allen,  and  Stephen  Grellet,  will  find  what  I  have  alluded 
to,  abundantly  exemplified.  The  well-authenticated  accounts  of 
the  late  revivals  in  this  country  and  in  Ireland  teach  us  that 
most  remarkable  instances  of  answers  to  prayer  were  of  almost 
daily  occurrence.  In  the  last  century  a  single  instance  deserves 
particular  remembrance  ;  it  was  the  founding  of  Franke's  Orphan 
House  at  Halle.  It  seemed  to  him  to  be  a  Christian  duty  to  at- 
tempt something  for  the  relief  of  orphans,  and  he  commenced  the 
undertaking.  From  time  to  time,  as  the  number  of  applicants 
increased,  the  means  for  their  support  was  provided,  in  answer,  as 
he  firmly  believed,  to  fervent  and  unceasing  prayer.  Thus  an  ex- 
tensive establishment  was  reared,  which  has  continued  to  the 
present  day,  providing  education  and  support  for  thousands  of  the 
poor  and  destitute,  and  it  has  been  for  a  century  and  a  half  one  of 
the  most  honored  of  the  charitable  institutions  of  the  continent  of 
Europe. 

The  most  remarkable  instance  of  the  efficacy  of  prayer  with 


XXIV  INTRODUCTION. 

which  I  am  acquainted,  is  that  recorded  in  the  following  pages. 
It  seems,  in  fact,  to  be  a  practical  illustration  of  the  meaning  of 
those  passages  of  Scripture  which  I  have  already  recited.  A 
young  German  Christian,  friendless  and  unknown,  is  conscious 
of  what  he  believes  to  be  a  call  from  the  Lord  to  attempt  some- 
thing for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  vagabond  children  of  Bristol. 
He  is  at  this  time  preaching  the  gospel  to  a  small  company  of  be- 
lievers, from  whom,  at  his  own  suggestion,  he  receives  no  salary, 
being  supported  day  by  day  by  the  voluntary  offerings  of  his 
brethren.  Without  the  promise  of  aid  from  any  being  but  God, 
he  commences  his  work.  In  answer  to  prayer,  funds  are  received 
as  they  are  needed,  and  the  attempt  succeeds  beyond  his  expecta- 
tion. After  a  few  years  he  is  led  to  believe  that  God  has  called 
him  to  establish  a  house  for  the  maintenance  and  education  of 
orphans.  He  was  impelled  to  this  effort,  not  only  from  motives  of 
benevolence,  but  from  a  desire  to  convince  men  that  God  was  a 
living  God,  as  ready  now  as  ever  to  answer  prayer ;  and  that,  in 
the  discharge  of  any  duty  to  which  he  calls  us,  we  may  implicitly 
rely  upon  his  all-sufficient  aid  in  every  emergency. 

Mr.  Muller  was  led  to  undertake  this  work  in  such  a  manner 
that  aid  could  not  be  expected  from  any  being  but  God.  He  did 
not  of  course  expect  God  to  create  gold  and  silver  and  put  them 
into  his  hands.  He  knew,  however,  that  God  could  incline  the 
hearts  of  men  to  aid  him,  and  he  believed,  if  the  thing  that  he  at- 
tempted was  of  Him,  that  he  would  so  incline  them,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  as  his  necessities  should  require.  Most  men  in  making 
such  an  attempt  would  have  spread  the  case  before  the  public, 
employed  agents  to  solicit  in  its  behalf,  and  undertaken  nothing 
until  funds  adequate  to  the  success  of  the  enterprise  had  been 
already  secured.  But  Mr.  Muller,  true  to  his  principles,  would 
do  no  such  thing.  From  the  first  day  to  the  present  moment  he 
has  neither  directly  nor  indirectly  solicited  either  of  the  public  or 
of  an  individual  a  single  penny.    As  necessities  arose  he  simply 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

iaid  his  case  before  God  and  asked  of  him  all  that  he  needed,  and 
the  supply  has  always  been  seasonable  and  unfailing. 

The  conductors  of  benevolent  enterprises  generally  consider  it 
important  to  publish  the  names  of  donors,  appealing  thus  to  what 
is  considered  an  innocent  desire  in  man  to  let  our  good  deeds  be 
known,  and  thus  also  to  stimulate  others  to  do  likewise.  Ignor- 
ing every  motive  of  this  kind,  Mr.  Miiller  made  it  his  rule  to 
publish  the  name  of  no  contributor.  When  the  name  was  known 
to  him,  which,  however,  was  not  often  the  case,  he  made  a  private 
acknowledgment ;  while  in  his  printed  account  he  only  made 
known  the  sum  received,  and  the  date  of  its  reception.  In  this 
manner,  forsaking  every  other  reliance  but  God,  and  in  childlike 
simplicity  looking  to  him  alone  for  the  supply  of  every  want,  all 
that  he  needed  was  furnished  as  punctually  as  if,  in  possession  of 
millions,  he  had  drawn  from  time  to  time  on  his  banker. 

Thus  has  he  continued  from,  I  think,  the  year  1834.  By  de- 
grees the  establishment  increased,  and  it  was  necessary  to  leave 
the  hired  houses  in  which  the  children  had  thus  far  been  accom- 
modated. Land  was  purchased,  and  a  building  was  erected  in 
the  vicinity  of  Bristol.  This  was  soon  filled  to  overflowing,  and 
another  building  was  demanded.  This  was  erected,  and  it  also 
was  very  soon  tilled.  These  buildings  were  sufficient  to  accom- 
modate seven  hundred  orphans.  At  the  present  moment,  a  third 
building,  larger  than  either,  is  in  the  process  of  erection,  and  is  to 
be  finished  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  summer.  When  this 
shall  be  completed,  accommodations  will  have  been  provided  for 
eleven  hundred  and  fifty  orphans.  These  expensive  buildings 
have  been  erected ;  the  land  has  been  purchased  on  which  they 
stand ;  this  multitude  of  children  has  been  clothed  and  fed  and 
educated ;  support  and  remuneration  have  been  provided  for  all 
the  necessary  teachers  and  assistants,  and  all  this  has  been  done 
by  a  man  who  is  not  worth  a  dollar.  He  has  never  asked  any 
one  but  God  for  whatever  they  needed,  and  from  the  beginning 
they  have  never  wanted  a  meal,  nor  have  they  ever  allowed  then' 


XXVI  INTRODUCTION, 

selves  to  be  in  debt.  There  seems  in  this  to  be  something  as  re- 
markable as  if  Mr.  Miiller  had  commanded  a  sycamine  tree  to  be 
removed  and  planted  in  the  sea,  and  it  had  obeyed  him 

But  this  is  not  all.  Mr.  Miiller  saw  that  there  was  a  great  de- 
mand for  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  both  in  Great  Britain  and 
on  the  Continent,  and  he  commenced  the  work  of  Bible  distribu- 
tion. This  so  rapidly  extended  itself  that  he  was  soon  obliged  to 
open  in  Bristol  a  large  Bible  House.  He  believed  that  great 
good  might  be  done  by  the  circulation  of  religious  tracts,  and  he 
has  carried  out  his  work  extensively.  He  was  moved  to  make  an 
attempt  to  aid  and  even  to  support  missionaries  among  the 
heathen,  as  well  as  other  good  men,  of  various  denominations, 
who,  with  very  inadequate  means  of  living,  were  preaching  the 
gospel  to  the  poor  and  destitute  at  home.  He  began  to  aid  them 
as  their  necessities  came  to  his  knowledge,  and  now  one  hundred 
such  men  are  depending  on  him,  wholly  or  in  part,  for  support. 

Here,  then,  we  certainly  behold  a  remarkable  phenomenon. 
A  single  man,  wholly  destitute  of  funds,  is  supporting  and  educat- 
ing seven  hundred  orphans,  providing  everything  needful  for 
their  education,  is  in  himself  an  extensive  Bible  and  Tract  and 
Missionary  Society,  the  work  is  daily  increasing  in  magnitude, 
and  the  means  for  carrying  it  on  are  abundantly  supplied,  while 
he  is  connected  with  no  particular  denomination,  is  aided  by  no 
voluntary  association,  and  he  has  asked  the  assistance  of  not  a 
single  individual.  He  has  asked  no  one  but  God,  and  all  his 
wants  have  been  regularly  supplied.  In  these  labors  of  love  he 
has,  up  to  the  present  time,  expended  nearly  a  million  of  dollars. 
It  is  thus  that  he  has  endeavored  to  show  to  an  unbelieving 
world  that  God  is  a  living  God,  and  that  he  means  what  he  has 
said  in  every  one  of  his  promises.1 

1  The  following  brief  statistics  will  show  the  magnitude  of  the  work  already  accom- 
plished :  — 

The  number  of  pupils  hitherto  instructed  in  all  the  day,  evening,  and  Sunday  schools, 
is  13,124.  The  whole  number  of  orpJians  educated  within  the  establishment  is  1,153. 
Of  the  700  now  in  the  Institution,  260  are  hopefully  pious.     Missionaries  aided  at  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XXVII 

I  have  referred  to  Mr.  Miiller  as  if  he  were  the  sole  agent  in 
this  work.  This,  however,  is  by  no  means  true.  His  co-workers 
in  the  Institution  are  all  of  the  same  spirit  as  himself.  Mr. 
Craik,  a  gentleman  from  Scotland,  has  been  with  him  from  the 
beginning,  has  shared  in  all  the  labors  and  responsibilities  of 
these  vast  undertakings,  and  has  been  specially  blessed  as  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel.  The  remuneration  of  all  the  assistants 
is  contingent  on  the  means  received  in  answer  to  prayer.  When 
sacrifices  are  to  be  made,  they  are  all  prompt  to  make  them,  and 
they  do  not  expect  an  answer  to  prayer  until  they  have  contrib- 
uted, from  their  own  scanty  wages,  whatever  can  be  spared  after 
providing  for  their  actual  necessities. 

The  last  report  of  Mr.  Muller's  labors  has  just  been  received. 
From  this  we  learn  another  interesting  fact.     It  seems  that  the 
late  revival  in  Ireland  is  indirectly  connected  with  these  labors  in 


present  time,  ioo.  Since  1834  there  have  been  circulated,  —  Bibles,  24,768 ;  Testaments, 
15,100;  Psalms,  719;  other  portions  of  Scripture,  1,876;  or,  total,  42,463  Bibles  or  por- 
tions of  Scripture.     Tracts  and  books  (not  pages,  but  separate  publications),  11,493,174. 

Two  large  buildings  have  been  erected,  a  third  is  in  the  process  of  erection  ;  the  land 
on  which  they  stand  has  been  purchased.  The  expense  of  the  orphan  work  alone  has 
amounted  to  ^133,528  sterling,  and  the  expenses  are  daily  increasing. 

The  contributions  by  which  these  expenditures  have  been  met  have  been  sent  from 
every  quarter  of  the  globe.  The  largest  amounts  have  been,  as  might  be  expected,  from 
England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  Wales ;  but  to  these  may  be  added  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  Mt.  Lebanon,  Demerara,  Newport,  R.  I.,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  California, 
France,  Holland,  Sardinia,  Australia,  etc.,  etc. 

1  Since  the  above  statement  by  Dr.  JVayland,  Dec,  i860,  Mr.  Miiller  says,  i?i  his  last 
report,  1872  :  "  The  work  goes  steadily  on  —  we  want  nothing.  Faith  is  above  circum- 
stances. No  war,  no  fire,  no  water,  no  mercantile  panic,  no  loss  of  friends,  no  death, 
can  touch  it.     It  goes  on  its  own  steady  course.     It  triumphs  over  all  difficulties." 

Since  the  commencement  more  than  ,£500,000  ($2,500,000)  have  been  received.  23,- 
000  children  or  grown-up  persons  have  been  taught  in  the  various  schools,  entirely 
supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  besides  the  tens  of  thousands  who  have  been 
benefited  in  the  schools,  which  were  assisted  by  its  funds ;  more  than  64,000  Bibles, 
85,000  Testaments,  and  100,000  smaller  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in  various 
languages,  also  thirty-nine  millions  of  tracts  and  books,  in  several  different  languages, 
have  been  circulated.  There  have  been,  from  the  first,  missionaries  assisted  by  its  funds, 
and  of  late  years  more  than  150  in  number.  On  ibis  object  alone  ,£104,000  ($520,000) 
have  been  expended.  3,575  orphans  have  been  under  our  care,  and  five  large  houses,  at 
the  expense  of  ,£115,000  ($575,000),  have  been  erected  and  fitted  up  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  2,050  orphans.  As  to  the  spiritual  results,  I  will  here  say  nothing;  indeed. 
eternity  alone  can  unfold  them.— Ed.  revised  edition. 


XXVIII  INTRODUCTION. 

Bristol.  A  pious  young  Irishman  read  "  The  Dealings  of  the 
Lord  with  George  Miiller,"  and  received  from  it  new  views  of  the 
power  of  believing  prayer.  He  felt  the  need  of  piayer  for  the 
perishing  around  him,  and  determined  by  prayer  and  conversation 
to  labor  for  their  salvation.  First,  however,  he  asked  that  God 
would  give  him  an  associate.  This  prayer  was  granted.  These 
two  then  united,  in  earnest  prayer  for  some  additions  to  their  num- 
ber. This  prayer  was  granted.  In  this  manner  a  small  company 
was  united  in  asking  for  an  outpouring  of  the  HoJy  Spirit  on  their 
neighborhood.  They  devoted  themselves  to  prayer  and  to  labor 
among  the  people  by  whom  they  were  surrounded.  Their  prayers 
were  answered.  The  Spirit  was  poured  out ;  twenty-five  souls 
were  converted.  Multitudes  united  with  them  in  supplication. 
They  went  from  place  to  place,  praying  and  laboring  for  the  con- 
version of  men  ;  and  thus  the  work  extended,  until  the  whole  dis- 
trict of  Ulster  was  visited  with  that  remarkable  outpouring  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

All  these  we  suppose  to  be  indisputable  facts.  If  in  any  re- 
spect there  has  been  a  misstatement,  or  even  an  exaggeration, 
the  means  are  abundant  for  detecting  it.  The  whole  work  has 
been  carried  on  in  the  presence  and  under  the  inspection  of  the 
whole  city  of  Bristol.  There  stand  those  large  and  expensive 
buildings.  There  are  seen  the  seven  hundred  orphans,  who  are  in 
every  respect  admirably  cared  for.  Everything  has  been  paid  for, 
for  Mr.  Miiller  is  never  in  debt.  His  poverty  is  well  known,  and 
he  will  not  accept  of  any  money  as  a  provision  for  his  future 
necessities.  His  accounts  have  been  annually  audited  by  a  com- 
petent committee.  There  is  not  the  man  living  who  can  contra- 
dict his  assertion,  "  I  never  asked  aid  from  a  single  individual." 
Hundreds  weekly  visit  the  Institution,  and  no  one  has  ever  found 
in  it  anything  at  variance  with  Mr.  Miiller s  published  statements. 
Last  of  all,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Sawtell,  a  gentleman  known  to  thou- 
sands in  this  country,  has  added  his  independent  testimony  to  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XXIX 

truth  of  all  that  is  here  related.  More  conclusive  evidence  to  the 
truth  of  facts  cannot  be  desired. 

To  account  for  a  fact  is  to  refer  it  to  some  general  law  whose 
existence  is  already  established.  When  it  is  therefore  asked, 
How  shall  these  facts  be  accounted  for?  we  inquire,  to  what 
known  law  can  they  be  referred  ?  They  cannot  certainly  be  re- 
ferred to  any  known  law  of  human  action.  How  would  we  decide 
if  a  similar  case  should  occur  in  physics  ?  Suppose  a  series  of 
experiments  should  be  made  daily  for  twenty-five  years  in  chem- 
istry or  mechanics,  with  the  same  invariable  result,  and  this  re- 
sult could  be  referred  to  no  previously  established  law, —  to  what 
conclusion  should  we  arrive  ?  There  could  be  but  one  conclusion 
in  which  all  men  of  science  would  unite.  They  would  all  declare 
that  a  new  law  had  been  discovered,  and  would  modify  their  sys- 
tems accordingly.  It  seems  to  me  that  on  all  sound  philosophical 
principles  we  are  bound  to  come  to  the  same  conclusion  in  the 
present  case.  We  can  refer  these  facts  to  no  other  law  than  to 
that  announced  by  the  Saviour  in  his  promise  to  answer  the 
prayer  of  faith.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  in  the  case  of 
Mr.  Miiller  and  his  associates  there  is  anything  exceptional  or 
peculiar.  What  God  has  done  for  them  we  cannot  doubt  that, 
under  the  same  conditions,  he  will  do  for  every  other  believing 
disciple  of  Christ. 

What,  then,  are  the  conditions  of  this  remarkable  experiment, 
if  such  we  may  call  it  ?  They  are  something  like  the  following. 
A  poor,  unknown  man  is  convinced  that  it  is  his  duty,  as  a  ser- 
vant of  Christ,  to  labor  in  several  ways  for  the  relief  of  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  wants  of  the  ignorant  and  destitute.  He 
consecrates  himself  to  the  work  by  dedicating  to  it  his  time  and 
labor,  and  whatever  pecuniary  means  should  come  into  hi^  pos- 
session. He  resolved  that  he  would  neither  appeal  to  any  uf  the 
ordinary  motives  which  dispose  men  to  humanity,  nor  even  solicit 
aid  from  any  human  being,  but  simply  make  his  wants  known  to 
God,  believing  that,  if  he  was  doing  the  work  of  God,  the  div^a 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

promise  was  pledged  in  his  behalf.  Not  only  did  he  trust  in  God 
that  all  the  pecuniary  aid  which  he  needed  would  be  furnished, 
but  that,  in  answer  to  prayer,  all  needed  wisdom  would  be  given 
him  in  the  conduct  of  his  complicated  and  arduous  undertakings. 
The  result  has  met  his  most  sanguine  expectations.  The  institu- 
tion has  increased  to  a  most  magnificent  charity,  aside  from  its 
missionary,  Bible,  and  tract  operations  ;  all  its  wants  have  been 
from  time  to  time  supplied ;  and  it  is  at  the  present  moment 
carried  on  upon  precisely  the  same  principles  on  which  it  com- 
menced. We  cannot  resist  the  conclusion  that  if  any  one  will 
undertake  any  other  Christian  work  in  a  similar  spirit,  and  on  the 
same  principles,  his  labor  will  be  attended  with  a  similar  result. 

While  we  believe  this,  however,  we  do  not  pretend  to  affirm 
that  just  such  immediate  results  will  always  be  seen.  This  would 
be  to  limit  the  omniscience  of  God  by  the  short-sighted  ignorance 
of  man.  It  may  best  suit  the  purposes  of  infinite  goodness  to 
answer  the  prayer  of  faith  by  crosses  and  disappointments  ;  but 
these  in  the  end  shall  be  found  in  the  most  signal  manner  to 
promote  the  object  to  be  accomplished.  While  the  disciples  were 
praying  and  laboring  for  the  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
in  Jerusalem,  it  seemed  a  strange  answer  to  prayer  that  they 
should  be  driven  out  of  the  city ;  but  the  meaning  of  it  was  evi- 
dent when  churches  arose  in  Phenice  and  Cyprus  and  Antioch, 
and  it  became  manifest  that  the  gospel  was  designed  not  for  Jews 
alone,  but  for  the  whole  family  of  man.  Paul  devoted  himself 
with  unquenchable  zeal  to  the  salvation  of  men,  and,  with  a  fer- 
vid eloquence  which  has  given  him  a  place  among  the  noblest 
orators  of  antiquity,  delighted  to  spend  his  life  in  persuading  men 
to  be  reconciled  to  God.  He  was  a  man  whose  confidence  in 
God  was  as  unshaken  as  any  whose  history  has  been  recorded 
by  the  pen  of  inspiration.  It  doubtless  was  to  the  disciples  of 
that  age,  as  well  as  to  himself,  a  most  unaccountable  dispensation 
that  he  should  have  been  impeded  in  his  great  work  by  the  ne- 
cessity of  composing  dissensions   and  rectifying  errors   which 


INTRODUCTION.  XXXI 

were  constantly  arising  in  the  churches  which  he  had  planted, 
and,  most  of  all,  that  so  many  years  of  his  life  should  have  been 
spent  in  prison.  Yet  it  is  to  these,  at  the  time  untoward  circum- 
stances, that  we  owe  the  writing  of  those  epistles  which  occupy  so 
large  a  portion  of  the  volume  of  inspiration,  and  without  which 
the  message  of  God  to  man  would  not  have  been  completed.  In 
no  other  way  could  his  prayer  to  be  useful  to  the  cause  of  Christ 
have  been  so  fully  answered. 

With  this  understanding  of  the  promise  granted  to  the  prayer 
of  faith,  I  do  not  see  why  we  should  not  take  the  case  of  Mr. 
Miiller  as  an  example  for  our  imitation.  Whoever  attains  to  this 
same  simple  desire  in  all  things  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  to  the 
same  childlike  trust  in  his  promises,  may,  I  think,  hope  for  a  sim- 
ilar blessing.  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons.  "If  any  man  do 
his  willy  him  he  heareth."  And  all  the  teaching  of  the  Scriptures 
confirms  us  in  this  belief.  The  passages  which  we  have  quoted 
at  the  commencement  of  this  paper,  with  hundreds  of  others,  all 
lead  to  the  same  conclusion.  In  the  Scriptures  every  form  of 
illustration  is  used  to  impress  upon  us  the  conviction  that  God  is 
indeed  our  Father,  and  that  he  delights  to  grant  our  requests  for 
anything  that  is  for  our  benefit,  and  specially  that  he  pledges 
himself  to  direct  by  his  counsel,  and  aid  by  his  providence,  every 
one  who  honestly  labors  to  promote  the  cause  of  true  benevo- 
lence and  real  religion. 

If  this  be  so,  how  important  is  this  subject  in  its  bearing  on 
individual  effort.  No  Christian,  though  the  poorest  and  humblest, 
ever  need  despair  of  doing  a  noble  work  for  God.  He  need  never 
wait  until  he  can  obtain  the  co-operation  of  the  multitude  or  the 
wealthy.  Let  him  undertake  what  he  believes  to  be  his  duty,  on 
ever  so  small  a  scale,  and  look  directly  to  God  for  aid  and  direc- 
tion. If  it  be  a  seed  which  God  has  planted,  it  will  take  root, 
grow,  and  bear  fruit,  "  having  seed  within  itself."  "  It  is  better 
to  trust  in  God  than  to  put  confidence  in  man  ;  it  is  better  to  trust 
in  God  than  to  put  confidence  in  princes."     A  multitude  of  cases 


xxxii  nrntODUCTioy. 

can  be  adduced  to  prove  that  this  course  is  in  harmony  with  the 
designs  of  God.  It  is  abundantly  shown  in  the  case  of  Mr. 
Miiller.  Take  the  case  of  Robert  Raikes.  Suppose  that  he  had 
established  no  school  until  a  powerful  association,  formed  from 
ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  millionaires,  and  the  multitude,  had 
united  in  his  support,  his  effort  could  hardly  have  escaped  ridicu- 
lous failure.  On  the  contrary,  he  simply  established  a  school  by 
himself.  It  was  a  seed  which  God  had  planted,  and  its  fruit 
now  shakes  like  Lebanon. 

On  the  contrast  which  is  seen  between  the  plan  of  Mr.  Miiller 
and  the  plans  by  which  our  missionary  and  other  benevolent 
operations  are  conducted,  it  is  unnecessary  to  enlarge.  If  Mr. 
Miiller  is  right,  I  think  it  is  evident  that  we  are  all  wrong.  We 
cannot  go  into  this  subject  in  detail.  We  may,  however,  be  per- 
mitted to  remark,  that  the  means  which  are  frequently  employed 
to  secure  the  approbation  and  pecuniary  aid  of  worldly  men,  in 
carrying  forward  the  cause  of  Christ,  are  intensely  humiliating. 
It  would  seem  as  though  God  was  the  last  being  to  be  relied  on  in 
carrying  forward  the  work  which  he  has  given  us  to  do. 

But  it  is  time  to  bring  these  remarks  to  a  close.  We  commend 
this  most  unpretending  of  narratives  to  the  thoughtful  considera- 
tion of  Christians  of  all  denominations.  We  have  greatly  over- 
rated the  teaching  of  these  facts,  if  they  do  not  furnish  strong 
incentives  to  A  life  of  holy  exertion,  and  impart  an  un- 
wonted AND  POWERFUL  MOTIVE  TO  EARNEST  AND  BELIEVING 
PRAYER.  F.   W. 

Providence,  December  17,  1330. 


DB.  SAWTELL'S  PEEEATORY  LETTER 

ooi&io* 

HE  following  Letter  from  Rev.  Dr.  Sawtell,  chaplain 
to  British  and  American  seamen  at  Havre,  France, 
a  gentleman  well  known  in  this  country,  coming 
directly  from  the  scenes  to  which  it  refers,  and  abundantly 
confirming  the  statements  given  by  Mr.  Miiller  himself, 
while  it  bears  the  impress  of  a  warm  and  hearty  apprecia- 
tion of  his  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love,  —  this  outside 
view  is  a  fitting  opening  to  the  volume. 

To  Eev.  Francis  Wayland,  D.D. 

My  dear  Sir  :  Your  repeated  request  that  I  should  furnish  a  brief 
statement  of  what  I  know  personally  of  that  extraordinary  work  of 
faith  connected  with  the  Orphan  Houses  at  Ashley  Down,  near 
Bristol,  England,  is  so  in  accordance  with  the  expressed  wish  of 
thousands  throughout  the  land,  that,  however  sorely  pressed  with 
other  duties,  I  do  not  feel  at  liberty  to  disregard  it;  and  more 
especially  as  it  is  to  introduce  to  American  Christians  "  The  Lord's 
Dealings  with  George  Muller,"  —  a  book  the  intrinsic  merits 
of  which,  in  so  far  as  it  exemplifies  the  power  of  a  living,  active 
faith,  and  its  peculiar  adaptation  to  meet  the  wants  of  God's  people 
in  the  present  age,  has,  to  my  mind,  no  parallel  out  of  the  Bible.  I 
rejoice  in  my  heart  that  a  new  edition  is  so  soon  to  be  issued  from 
the  American  press  in  a  condensed  form. 

I  shall  confine  myself  to  a  few  simple  facts,  connected  with  my 
own  personal  knowledge,  which  serve  only  to  confirm  all  that  is 
stated  in  the  Narrative.     The   facts  themselves  need  no  coloring; 

33 


XXXIV  DR.    SAWTELL'S 

the  more  simply  they  are  stated,  the  more  eloquently  do  they  speak 
to  the  head  and  the  heart ;  the  less  they  are  varnished,  the  brighter 
they  shine.  And,  as  to  Mr.  Miiller  liimself,  anything  in  the  shape 
of  eulogy  would  be  as  foreign  to  good  taste  as  it  would  be  offensive 
and  painful  to  one  whom  the  Lord  delighteth  to  honor.  Indeed,  so 
sensitive  is  he  on  this  point,  that,  if  he  hears  any  one  speaking  of  the 
Orphan  Houses  as  "  Mr.  Muller's  Asylum,"  he  repudiates  the  thought, 
and  exclaims,  "  No,  they  are  God's  Orphan  Houses." 

THE      FACTS. 

For  the  last  five  years  my  duties  have  called  me  frequently  to 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  but  I  do  not  remember  making  one 
of  these  preaching  tours  without  hearing  more  or  less  of  what  many 
called  "A  standing  miracle  at  Bristol;"  —  A  man  sheltering ,  feed- 
ing, clothing,  educating,  and  making  comfortable  and  happy, 
hundreds  of  poor  orphan  children,  with  no  funds  of  his  own,  and 
no  possible  means  of  sustenance,  save  that  which  God  sent  him  in 
answer  to  prayer.  Of  course,  such  facts,  coming  from  undoubted 
authority,  and  oft-repeated,  could  not  fail  to  arrest  my  attention,  and 
cause  me  to  ponder  deeply  these  things  in  my  own  heart ;  and  every 
new  fact  that  came  to  my  ears  served  only  to  increase  an  irrepres- 
sible desire  to  "turn  aside  and  see  this  great  sight." 

I  confess,  on  my  first  visit,  in  March,  1860,  I  had  reserved  to  my- 
self a  wide  margin  for  deductions  and  disappointment;  but,  after  a 
few  days  of  careful  investigation,  I  left  Bristol  exclaiming,  with  the 
Queen  of  Sheba,  "The  half  had  not  been  told  me."  Here  I  saw, 
indeed,  seven  hundred  orphan  children  fed  and  provided  for,  by  the 
hand  of  God,  in  answer  to  prayer,  as  literally  and  truly  as  Elijah 
was  fed  by  ravens  with  meat  which  the  Lord  provided.  And  now, 
after  an  absence  of  nine  months,  I  am  here  again,  moving  about 
among  these  seven  hundred  children,  examining  their  writing,  and 
the  progress  they  have  made  in  the  various  branches  of  study,  and 
their  different  kinds  of  work,  —  listening  to  their  sweet  voices  in 
songs  of  praise  to  the  God  of  the  orphan,  —  passing  through  all 
parts  of  these  vast  buildings,  that  have  been  erected  for  their  accom- 


PREFATORY  LETTER.  XXXV 

modation,  —  conducting  their  family  worship,  and  addressing  four 
hundred  of  them  at  one  time,  and  three  hundred  at  another, 
assembled  in  their  respective  (lining-halls,  the  most  silent,  attentive, 
and  earnest  listeners  I  ever  addressed;  then  enjoying  hours  of  sweet 
converse  and  prayer  with  Mr.  Muller  himself,  —  a  privilege  for  which 
I  shall  ever  thank  God.     Oh,  it  is  good  to  be  here ! 

But  to  the  Orphan  Houses  themselves.  These  are  all  built  of 
stone,  in  the  most  complete  and  thorough  manner.  No  pains  have 
been  spared  in  rendering  them  convenient,  comfortable,  and  safe  for 
children,  and  with  special  reference  to  warmth,  light,  ventilation,  and 
cleanliness;  and  while  all  is  in  good  taste,  and  exceedingly  chaste 
and  neat,  it  is  all  plain  —  nothing  for  show  or  ornament.  House  No. 
1  is  fitted  up  for  the  accommodation  of  three  hundred  orphans,  No.  2 
for  four  hundred ;  both  completely  furnished  and  completely  filled. 
No.  3,  now  in  the  course  of  erection,  with  its  walls  up,  and  partly 
under  roof,  is  planned  for  the  accommodation  of  four  hundred  and 
fifty  orphans ;  and  so  rapidly  are  applications  coming  in  that  nearly 
four  hundred  are  already  registered  on  their  books;  so  that  no 
sooner  will  it  be  completed  than,  with  God's  blessing,  it  will  be  filled 
with  helpless  orphans.  The  entire  cost  of  these  buildings,  and  the 
manner  of  obtaining  the  funds,  I  will  state  in  Mr.  Miiller's  own 
words:  "Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £133,528,  14s.  has  been  given  to  me  for 
the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  since  the  commence- 
ment of  the  work,  which  sum  includes  the  amount  received  for  the 
building  fund,  for  the  houses  already  built,  and  the  one  now  in 
progress." 

But  if  we  would  have  correct  views  of  the  entire  work,  and  under- 
stand what  God  is  willing  to  do  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith,  we 
must  not  confine  our  eyes  or  thoughts  to  the  seven  hundred  orphans. 
There  are  here  in  Bristol  four  day  schools  for  poor  children,  with 
three  hundred  and  thirty-nine  pupils,  instructed  by  believers  upon 
scriptural  principles,  and  one  Sunday  school,  such  as  we  call,  in  the 
United  States,  "a  Mission  School,"  with  one  hundred  and  sixty 
children,  besides   an  adult  school  in  which  Christian  teachers  are 


XXXVI  DR.    SAWTELL  S 

employed,  two  evenings  in  the  week,  to  teach  reading  and  writing; 
all  these  schools  have  been  entirely  supported  out  of  the  funds  sent 
in  answer  to  prayer.  In  reference  to  this  adult  school,  Mr.  Mailer 
says  :  ' '  Those  who  teach  them  take  the  opportunity  of  speaking  to 
the  scholars  about  the  way  of  salvation,  and  make  remarks  on  por- 
tions of  the  word  of  God  which  may  be  read ;  and  thus  many  have 
been  led  to  care  about  their  souls,  and  to  go  regularly  to  hear  the 
gospel  preached."  In  summing  up  the  results  in  connection  with  all 
these  various  schools,  Mr.  Muller  thus  remarks:  "Since  March, 
1834,  there  have  been  6,945  children  in  the  day  schools,  2,952  in  the 
adult  schools,  and  3,227  in  the  Sunday  schools,  making  a  total  of 
13,124  souls  that  have  been  brought  under  habitual  instruction  in  the 
things  of  God,  besides  the  many  thousands  in  the  schools  in  the 
various  parts  of  England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  British  Guiana,  the 
West  Indies,  and  East  Indies,  which  have  been,  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  assisted ; "  and  all,  too,  let  the  reader  remember,  from  funds 
sent  to  Mr.  Muller  in  answer  to  prayer. 

Nor  is  this  all.  During  the  past  year,  and  out  of  the  same  funds 
sent  in  answer  to  prayer,  there  have  been  expended  for  the  circula- 
tion of  the  Holy  Scriptures  the  sum  of  £5,681,  13s.  3^d. ;  also,  more 
than  five  thousand  pounds,  or  twenty-five  thousand  dollars,  to  aid 
missionary  efforts  in  various  parts  of  the  world ;  and  the  total  amount 
received  since  1834,  to  aid  the  blessed  work  of  missions  in  home  and 
foreign  fields,  is  £34,495,  3s.  4d.  Added  to  all  this  is  the  sum  of 
£8,064,  12s.  6<|d.  expended  since  1840  for  the  circulation  of  religious 
books  and  tracts,  by  which -sum  11,493,174  books  and  tracts  have 
been  circulated.  Thus  we  see  that  for  these  various  objects,  discon- 
nected with  the  orphans,  there  has  been  sent  in  to  Mr.  Muller,  since 
March,  1834,  the  sum  of  £51,777,  14s.  lid.,  which,  added  to  the  sum 
for  the  orphans,  makes  a  total  of  £185,306,  8s.  lid.,  —  nearly  one 
million  of  dollars,  sent  to  Mr.  Muller  from  various  parts  of  the 
Christian  world,  and  from  thousands  who  never  saw  him,  all  in 
answer  to  prayer,  to  aid  him  in  carrying  forward  his  benevolent  work 
in  saving  souls  and  to  honor  and  glorify  God. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  men  of  little  faith,  and  slow  of  heart  to 


PREFATORY  LETTER.  XXXVII 

believe  what  God  says,  should  look  upon  all  this  as  a  ''standing 
miracle  "?  But  quite  otherwise  does  Mr.  Muller  regard  it.  "  Think 
not,"  says  he,  in  his  Narrative,  "that I  have  the  gift  of  faith,  that 
gift  of  which  we  read  in  1  Cor.  xii.  9,  mentioned  in  connection  with 
the  'gifts  of  healing,  the  working  of  miracles,'  etc."  "It  is  true," 
he  adds,  "that  the  faith  I  am  enabled  to  exercise  is  altogether  God's 
own  gift,  but  it  is  the  self-same  faith  found  in  every  believer,  the 
growth  of  which  I  am  most  sensible  of;  for  by  little  and  little  it  has 
been  increasing  for  the  last  thirty  years." 

Now,  if  it  be  true  that  Mr.  Muller  has  received  from  God  no 
extraordinary  gift,  beyond  that  which  is  common  to  every  believer,  it 
becomes  a  solemn  and  momentous  question,  and  one  to  be  pondered 
deeply  and  prayerfully,  By  what  means,  lias  this  ordinary  faith  in 
him  attained  to  such  marvellous  strength?  Whence  came  he  in  pos- 
session of  that  mysterious  key  by  which  he  is  able  to  unlock  the 
store-houses  of  God's  treasures,  and,  as  it  were,  help  himself  to 
whatever  he  needs?  Day  by  day,  year  after  year,  does  this  man  of 
God  receive  the  most  extraordinary  answers  to  prayer,  and  by  which 
he  is  able  to  carry  forward  the  most  stupendous  and  complicated 
works  of  benevolence,  while  the  like  precious  faith  in  others  is  so 
small  and  feeble  as  to  be  utterly  powerless  in  moving  God's  loving 
heart  in  the  bestowment  of  blessings.  "Is  there  not  a  cause?" 
And  ought  not  such  facts  and  such  questions  to  startle  every  believer 
into  the  most  thorough  searchings  of  heart  to  discover  the  cause  of 
his  little  faith?  Let  us  not  attempt,  as  the  manner  of  some  is,  to 
evade  the  issue,  by  resolving  it  all  into  the  sovereignty  of  God. 
True  it  is,  God's  sovereignty  is  all-pervading,  and  as  manifest  in  the 
Chinese  as  it  is  in  the  British  empire ;  but  were  an  inquisitive  child 
to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  the  difference  between  the  well-developed, 
elastic  foot  of  an  Englishman,  and  the  little,  dwarfish  stump  of  a 
Chinese,  no  Christian  parent  would  consider  it  a  logical  or  scriptural 
answer  to  charge  it  all  upon  God's  sovereignty.  God  acts  as 
sovereign  in  giving  to  the  infant  a  foot,  and  certain  laws  of  physical 
development,  in  common  with  its  other  members;  but  when  the 
mother,  in  the  pride  of  her  heart,  bandages  that  foot  so  tight  that 


xxxvrn  dr.  kartell's 

the  laws  of  development  become  nugatory  and  powerless,  in  that 
case  the  sovereignty  of  God  ceased  where  the  bandaging  commenced. 
Just  so  it  is  with  faith.  Being  seated  with  Mr.  Muller  at  his  own 
table,  a  few  evenings  since,  the  subject  of  faith  naturally  became  the 
topic  of  conversation,  when  he  beautifully  remarked,  "The  first 
germ  of  faith  in  the  soul  is  very  much  like  a  new-born  infant  in  the 
cradle,  very  small  and  very  weak,  and  its  future  growth  and  increase 
of  strength  as  much  depend  on  its  daily,  constant  exercise  as  do  the 
physical  developments  of  the  child;  yes,"  continued  he,  "I  can  now 
as  easily  trust  God  for  thirty-five  thousand  pounds  as  I  could  at  first 
for  five  thousand." 

Now,  may  not  Mr.  Muller's  experience  on  this  vital  and  funda- 
mental principle  of  our  holy  religion  reveal  to  us  the  secret  cause  of 
our  own  weak  faith?  We  fold  it  up,  as  it  were,  in  a  napkin,  lay  it 
carefully  away,  and  treat  it  as  a  tender  but  foolish  mother  does  her 
offspring  :  afraid  of  the  open  air,  it  will  take  cold;  it  must  not  walk 
out,  it  will  fall  and  break  its  limbs  ;  it  must  not  take  nutritious  food, 
it  is  so  delicate.  Thus  the  poor,  unfortunate  child  never  rises  to  the 
full  strength  and  vigor  of  manhood.  So  is  it  with  that  class  of 
believers  who  do  little  else  than  to  nurse  and  sing  a  kind  of  lullaby 
over  their  puny  faith ;  it  must  never  venture  out  of  sight,  or  upon  a 
stormy  sea  in  a  dark  night,  or,  in  other  words,  never  trust  God.  O, 
what  a  misnomer  to  call  this  faith !  and  what  is  it  worth,  even  if  it 
can  be  called  faith?  Sc  far  as  the  wants  of  this  perishing  world  are 
concerned,  it  is  as  worthless  as  the  one  talent  buried  in  the  earth, 
and  if  sufficient  to  save  the  soul,  it  can  be  saved  "only  as  by  fire." 
Let  us  not  fail  here  to  mark  well  the  difference  between  these  two 
grains  of  faith,  both  small  and  weak  at  the  beginning,  but  one,  by 
daily  vigorous  exercise,  increases  and  grows  into  such  mighty 
strength  "  that  as  a  prince  it  hath  power  with  God,"  while  the  other 
for  want  of  exercise,  sinks  into  imbecility,  and  becomes  powerles 
for  good. 

Let  us  notice,  also,  the  circumstances  into  which  Mr.  Muller 
voluntarily  threw  himself  and  family,  for  the  very  purpose  of  afford- 
ing opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  his  faith,  —  giving  away  all  he 


PREFATORY  LETTER.  XXXIX 

possessed,  laying  by  nothing  for  the  future,  —  thus  placing  himself 
and  family  upon  a  level  with  the  poorest  child,  and  forcing  his  faith, 
as  it  were,  into  the  severest  exercise,  by  looking  to  God  for  daily 
bread,  no  less  for  himself  and  family  than  for  the  seven  hundred 
orphans  dependent  upon  his  bounty.  Nor  can  he  be  persuaded  *o 
accept  any  money,  or  gifts  of  any  kind,  unless  with  the  privilege  of 
laying  it  at  once  upon  God's  altar,  to  advance  the  cause  and  kingdom 
of  his  blessed  Redeemer.  The  following  facts  and  correspondence 
exhibit  Mr.  Muller's  views  and  real  character  on  this  subject. 

In  October,  1856,  a  gentleman,  in  admiration  of  the  services  which 
Mr.  Muller  had  rendered  to  poor  orphans,  and  to  mankind  in  general, 
sent  him  one  hundred  pounds,  as  the  commencement  of  a  fund  for 
the  future  maintenance  of  himself  and  family.  Mr.  Muller's  reply 
is  so  characteristic,  and  so  beautifully  exemplifies  the  simplicity  of 
his  childlike  faith,  that  I  give  it  in  full :  — 

"  My  dear  Sir  :  I  hasten  to  thank  you  for  your  kind  communi- 
cation, and  to  inform  you  that  your  check  for  one  hundred  pounds 
has  safely  come  to  hand. 

"  I  have  no  property  whatever,  nor  has  my  dear  wife ;  nor  have  I 
had  one  single  shilling  regular  salary  as  minister  of  the  Gospel  for  the 
last  twenty-six  years,  nor  as  the  Director  of  the  Orphan  House  and 
the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home 
and  Abroad.  "When  I  am  in  need  of  anything,  I  fall  on  my  knees  and 
ask  God  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  what  I  need ;  and  he 
puts  it  into  the  heart  of  some  one  or  other  to  help  me.  Thus  all  my 
wants  have  been  amply  supplied  during  the  last  twenty-six  years,  and 
I  can  say,  to  the  praise  of  God,  I  have  lacked  nothing.  My  dear 
wife  and  my  only  child —  a  daughter  twenty-four  years  old  —  are  of 
the  same  mind  with  me.  Of  this  blessed  way  of  living  none  of  us  are 
tired,  but  become,  day  by  day,  more  convinced  of  its  blessedness. 

"  I  have  never  thought  it  right  to  make  provision  for  myself  or  my 
dear  wife  and  daughter,  except  in  this  way ;  that  when  I  saw  a  case  of 
need,  such  as  an  aged  widow,  or  a  sick  person,  or  a  helpless  infant,  I 
would  use  my  means  freely  which  God  had  given  me,  fully  believing 
that  if  either  myself,  or  my  dear  wife  or  daughter,  at  some  time  or 
other  should  be  in  need  of  anything,  God  would  richly  repay  what  was 
given  to  the  poor,  considering  it  as  lent  to  himself. 

"Under  these  circumstances,  I  am  unable  to  accept  your  kindness 


XL  VR.   SAWTELLS 

of  the  gift  of  one  hundred  pounds,  towards  making  a  provision  for 
myself  and  family;  for  so  I  understand  your  letter.  Any  gift  given 
to  me,  unasked  for,  by  those  who  have  it  in  their  heart  to  help  me  to 
supply  my  personal  and  family  expenses,  I  thankfully  accept ;  or  any 
donation  given  to  me  for  the  work  of  God  in  which  I  am  engaged,  I 
also  thankfully  accept,  as  a  steward  for  the  orphans,  etc. ;  but  your 
kind  gift  seems  to  me  especially  given  to  make  a  provision  for  myself 
which  I  think  would  be  displeasing  to  my  heavenly  Father,  who  has 
so  bountifully  given  me  my  daily  bread  hitherto.  But  should  I  have 
misunderstood  the  meaning  of  your  letter,  be  pleased  to  let  me  know 
it.     I  hold  the  check  till  I  hear  again  from  you. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  my  dear  sir,  however  you  meant  your  letter,  I 
am  deeply  sensible  of  your  kindness,  and  daily  pray  that  God  would 
be  pleased  richly  to  recompense  you  for  it,  both  temporally  and 
spiritually. 

"I  am,  dear  sir, 

"Yours  very  gratefully, 

"  George  Muller." 

Two  days  after  the  above  letter  was  written,  Mr.  Muller  received  a 
reply,  desiring  him  to  use  the  one  hundred  pounds  for  the  orphans, 
and  within  five  days  more  he  received  an  additional  two  hundred 
pounds  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans,  from  the  same  individual,  who 
up  to  that  time  was  unknown  to  Mr.  Muller,  nor  has  he  ever  seen  him 
since. 

Here,  then,  we  discover  the  secret  of  Mr.  Muller's  strong  faith. 
He  will  not  suffer  himself  to  be  placed  in  a  condition  where  he  can- 
not exercise  it  at  all  times  and  in  all  places.  This  is  the  soil,  dear 
readers,  into  which  Mr.  Muller  cast  Ms  faith,  which  at  the  beginning 
was  like  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  very  small,  but  now,  behold,  a  great 
tree,  where  I  see  with  my  own  eyes  seven  hundred  little  birds  lodg- 
ing in  the  branches  thereof;  and  so  rapidly  and  vigorously  does  it 
shoot  out  new  branches,  that  in  a  few  months  four  hundred  and  fifty 
more  will  be  warbling  their  sweet  notes  of  praise  beneath  its  wide- 
spreading  foliage.  But  this  is  not  all;  Mr.  Muller  not  only  casts  the 
seed  into  good  soil,  but  he  is  careful  to  keep  it  well  watered  with  the 
dews  of  heaven;  and  this  he  does  "  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with 
thanksgiving,  making  known  his  requests  unto  God/'  and  by  reading 


PREFATORY  LETTER.  XLI 

and  studying  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  or,  as  he  modestly  expressed  him- 
self in  conversation,  "  I  am  habitually  gif  en  to  the  reading  of  the 
word  of  God,  coupled  with  meditation  on  the  same ;  and  everything 
connected  with  myself  or  my  service  I  turn  into  prayer." 

Now,  most  men  would  consider  such  a  stupendous  work  as  his  a 
reasonable  excuse  for  cutting  short  their  closet  duties.  Not  so  with 
Mr.  Muller.  It  is  in  the  closet,  shut  up  with  God  and  the  Bible,  that 
he  girds  up  the  loins  of  his  mind,  and  burnishes  his  armor  for  the 
battles  of  the  day.  It  is  very  beautiful,  also,  to  notice  the  confidence 
and  childlike  simplicity  with  which  he  receives  everything,  and  be- 
lieves every  word  that  God  has  spoken ;  and  the  increased  relish  and 
zest  with  which  he  daily  and  hourly  returns  to  God's  holy  word  is  very 
peculiar ;  as  though  he  was  in  constant  communication  with  heaven, 
and  receiving  fresh  letters  of  instruction  and  precious  promises  daily 
and  hourly  from  his  heavenly  Father.  Hence,  he  never  studies  the 
Bible  for  others,  but  for  himself,  to  find  out  what  his  Father  requires 
of  him ;  and,  studying  thus,  he  seems  so  impregnated  with  God's 
truth,  that  when  he  speaks  of  God,  of  Christ,  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
the  great  salvation,  you  are  reminded  of  the  words  of  our  Saviour, 
John  vii.  38,  for  from  him  seem  to  flow  "rivers  of  living  waters." 
And  the  more  strikingly  does  this  appear  from  his  primitive  style  of 
preaching.  Never  taking  a  text,  but  reading  a  whole  chapter,  more 
or  less,  he  literally  teaches  his  hearers  out  of  the  Scriptures,  pouring 
forth  such  floods  of  light  upon  that  given  passage  that  his  people  very 
soon  become  mighty  in  the  Scriptures. 

His  prayers,  also,  are  as  peculiar  as  his  preaching,  —  great  sim- 
plicity in  language ;  while  humbleness,  meekness,  gentleness,  and 
fervency  of  spirit  are  so  manifest,  that  he  recalls  to  your  mind  a  very 
dear  child,  who,  having  had  much  forgiven,  loves  much,  and  whose 
tender  father,  before  whom  it  stands,  is  so  rich,  so  benevolent,  so  for- 
giving, that  it  asks  and  obtains  great  blessings,  while  the  deep  sense 
of  its  own  unworthiness  keeps  the  child's  heart  very  tender  and  very 
humble.  But  the  most  remarkable  feature  noticeable  in  his  prayers 
is  the  asking  of  everything  in  the  name,  through  the  merits,  and  for 
the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  do  not  mean  that  the  fact  itself 
4* 


XLII  DR.    SAWTELL  S 

is  peculiar,  but  the  great  stress  he  lays  upon  the  honor  and  glory  due 
to  Christ,  —  Christ's  precious  blood ;  Christ  our  Teacher,  our  great 
atoning  High  Priest ;  Christ  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life ;  Christ  the 
Exalted,  Glorified  One ;  Christ  our  Mediator,  Intercessor,  and  Advo- 
cate. To  honor  and  glorify  Christ,  and  magnify  his  name  above 
every  name,  seems  to  be  the  all-pervading  theme  which  fills  his  heart 
and  moves  Ms  tongue. 

But  it  is  not  meet  that  I  keep  the  reader  longer  from  this  remarka- 
ble narrative  of  the  "Lord's  Dealings"  with  the  man  himself.  In 
this  he  tells  Ins  own  story,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  Would 
that  it  were  translated  into  every  language  in  Christendom,  and  might 
find  its  way  into  every  family;  for,  to  my  mind, 'it  contains  the  most 
important,  the  most  instructive  and  impressive  lesson  to  the  child  of 
God  that  can  be  found  in  any  uninspired  book,  the  like  of  which  has 
never  appeared  since  the  days  of  the  Apostles.  This  is  no  hasty 
opinion,  but  a  solemn  conviction,  after  days  and  weeks  of  diligent 
search,  and  the  most  thorough  investigation,  in  the  very  city  and  on 
the  very  grounds  where  these  wonderful  things  have  transpired.  And 
if  God  raised  up  a  Luther  in  the  sixteenth  century,  to  scatter  the 
clouds  and  disperse  the  darkness  of  that  age,  and  to  restore  to  his 
people  that  glorious  doctrine  of  "  justification  by  faith,"  so  long 
buried  beneath  the  rubbish  of  Papal  superstition,  why  should  it  be 
thought  a  thing  incredible  that  the  same  glorious  God  should,  in  our 
day,  raise  up  a  Muller  to  rear  this  "  Monument"  on  Ashley  Down,  in 
the  face  of  all  Christendom,  to  prove  that  the  God  of  the  Bible,  whom 
we  serve,  is  still  the  "Living  God,"  the  hearer  and  answerer  of 
prayer ;  and  that  the  faith  taught  by  Luther,  and  by  which  alone  we 
can  be  justified  before  God,  is  not  a  dead,  but  a  living,  active,  prac- 
tical faith,  which  has  in  it  the  power  of  an  endless  life,  and  a  power 
that  can  move  the  heart  and  the  hand  of  Him  who  moves  the  world? 

MR.    MULLER' S  PERSONAL   APPEARANCE. 
He  is  tall,  rather  slender,  standing  six  feet  in  his  boots,  and  of  a 
remarkably  fine  figure,  with  a  grave,  German  face,  and  dark-brownish 
eyes  that  kindle  into  a  pleasing,  benevolent  expression  in  conversa- 


PREFATORY  LETTER.  XLIII. 

tion.  His  dress  is  the  very  same  in  cut  and  color  that  he  wore  in  the 
German  university  (his  coat  a  long-tail  frock),  all  in  black,  except  the 
snow-white  neck-tie,  fastened  with  a  common  plain  pin  in  front,  the 
ends  hid  beneath  a  waistcoat  buttoned  up  so  high  as  to  hide  everything 
but  the  cravat ;  making  his  whole  general  appearance,  whether  in  the 
pulpit  or  in  the  street,  a  perfect  model  of  neatness  and  order.  Hi 
hair  is  rather  coarse,  and  black  as  jet. 

HIS   SCHOLARSHIP. 

He  is  master  of  six  languages,  —  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  German, 
French  and  English,  —  and  reads  and  understands  the  Dutch,  and  two 
or  three  Oriental  languages,  but  does  not  profess  to  be  master  of  them. 
His  attainments  in  Biblical  literature  are  the  most  thorough,  and  I 
may  say  the  most  extraordinary. 

HIS  LIBRARY. 

It  consists  of  a  Hebrew  Bible,  three  Greek  Testaments,  a  Green 
Concordance  and  Lexicon,  with  some  half-dozen  different  versions  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  copies  of  the  best  translations  into  those 
several  languages  of  which  he  is  master.  These  constitute  his  entire 
library! 

HIS  HABITS  AND  MANNER  OF  STUDY  AND  PREACHING. 

He  rises  early,  enters  his  closet,  shuts  the  door,  opens  his  Bible, 
offers  a  short  prayer  especially  to  invoke  the  guidance  of  God's  Spirit 
upon  the  reading  and  meditation  of  his  holy  word,  then  reads  and 
meditates  verse  by  verse,  chapter  by  chapter,  till  his  whole  soul  be- 
comes impressed  with  God's  presence  and  impregnated  with  God's 
teachings ;  then  he  bows  himself,  and,  like  Samson  hold  of  the  mid- 
dle pillars,  he  wrestles  with  God,  till,  like  Israel,  he  prevails.  His 
habit  of  reading  the  Scriptures  is  to  go  straight  and  regularly  through 
them,  both  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  at  the  same  time ;  that  is,  to 
read  in  the  Old  one  part  of  the  day,  and  in  the  New  the  other.  He 
has  strong  objections  to  that  hop,  skip  and  jump  method  that  some 


XLIV  DR.    SAWTELLS 

practise  in  reading  the  Bible,  or  the  habit  of  opening  it  at  random. 
When  asked  how  often  he  had  gone  through  the  Bible  in  this  way,  his 
answer  was,  "  I  cannot  tell,  but  probably  more  than  a  hundred  times." 
His  preaching  is  altogether  expository,  reading  a  whole  chapter,  or 
part  of  one,  or  parts  of  two  chapters,  according  to  the  connection, 
and  then  drawing  out  of  the  passage  such  rich  treasures,  so  many 
things  new  and  old,  that  I  felt  it  to  be  worth  crossing  the  Atlantic  to 
hear  them.  Eor  three  Sabbaths  I  sat  under  his  teachings,  and  heard 
him  twice  each  day.  Though  he  invited  me  to  preach  for  him,  I  de- 
clined, for  the  very  reason  that  I  could  not  afford  to  lose  the  precious 
opportunity  of  hearing  him.  The  happy  results  of  his  method  of 
preaching  are  seen  in  the  numbers  of  men  and  women  connected  with 
his  churches  who  have  beeome  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  and  are 
better  qualified  to  expound  them,  and  to  guide  inquiring  souls  to 
Christ,  than  many  a  young  minister  who  has  spent  his  three  years  in 
a  theological  seminary.  Let  no  one  imagine  that  this  kind  of  preach- 
ing becomes  dry  and  heavy.  Never  have  I  listened  to  more  burning 
words  and  touching  eloquence  than  occasionally  burst  from  the  lips 
of  this  man  of  God,  and  especially  when  he  turns  to  the  young,  and, 
with  all  the  tenderness  and  pathos  of  a  loving  father,  pleads  with  them 
"  to  seek  now  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  and  call  upon  him 
whilst  he  is  near." 

SELLING  JEWELRY    SENT    IN    FOR     THE     BENEFIT    OF   THE 
ORPHANS  —  IS  IT  SINFUL? 

His  answer  to  me  was  in  substance  the  following:  "If  I  believed 
it  to  be  sinful,  I  would  smash  it  all  up,  though  it  took  ten  thousand 
pounds  per  annum  from  the  orphans'  support.  I  have  searched  the 
Scriptures  and  made  it  a  subject  of  prayer.  I  do  not  find  a  command 
in  the  Bible  against  it.  I  find  enough  to  guide  myself  in  its  use ;  so 
with  my  dear  wife  and  daughter.  We  think  a  meek,  quiet,  and  hum- 
ble spirit  the  best  of  all  ornaments,  and  the  only  ornament  a  Chris- 
tian needs.  But  if  we  lay  down  a  rule  and  adopt  it  as  a  principle  to 
regulate  others,  consistency  would  require  us  not  to  stop  at  mere 
jewelry;  other  rich  and  costly  articles  of  dress,  etc.,  must  be  dis- 


PREFATORY  LETTER.  XLV 

carded ,  and  'who  is  wise  enough  to  draw  the  right  line,  unless  God 
has  spoken  explicitly  on  the  subject?  No  ;  these  things  must  be  regu- 
lated from  within.  The  conscience  must  be  kept  quickened,  and  the 
love  of  Christ  must  constrain  one  in  the  regulation  of  these  things." 
Mr.  Muller's  consistent,  prayerful,  and  godly  life,  connected  with  his 
wonderful  study  and  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  gives  weight  to  his 
opinions  on  all  questions  of  this  kind. 

GENERAL  READING,    ETC. 

"I  have  no  time,"  said  he,  "for  that."  From  his  assistants  (to 
whom  I  am  indebted  for  many  facts  of  a  personal  nature  which  Mr. 
Muller  himself  would  never  have  disclosed)  I  learned  that  the  way 
he  kept  himself  at  all  posted  up  with  regard  to  the  stirring  events  of 
the  day  was  by  conversation  at  table  with  his  associates,  teachers, 
matrons,  etc.,  who  were  expected  to  have  a  little  more  time  for  gen- 
eral reading.  His  morning  hours,  after  his  closet  duties  are  over,  are 
spent  in  his  family,  opening  his  letters,  packages,  etc.,  marking  with 
his  pencil  and  separating  them  into  such  divisions  or  classes  that  his 
three  clerks  or  assistants  can  understand  their  respective  duties.  He 
reaches  the  Orphan  Houses  between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock ;  there  he 
remains  till  six  or  seven  in  the  evening,  attending  to  and  overseeing 
a  great  variety  of  things.  The  amount  of  labor  he  performs  is  amaz- 
ing, and  the  almost  endless  variety  would  render  insane,  one  would 
think,  most  other  men.  Yet  he  is  never  rufHed,  never  looks  anxious 
or  out  of  temper,  —  always  calm  and  placid,  and  in  a  prayerful  frame 
of  mind,  casting  all  his  cares  upon  the  Lord,  who  careth  for  him.  I 
doubt  whether  I  shall  ever  see  his  like  again  this  side  heaven.  If  I 
am  not  a  better  man  in  future,  possessing  more  of  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
more  faith,  more  of  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  of  holy  living,  for  having 
spent  three  weeks  at  his  feet,  surely  my  case  is  a  very  sad  one  in- 
deed.    I  have  not  time  to  say  more  on  this  fertile  subject  at  present. 

Let  the  dear  people  of  God  in  America  gaze  upon  this  "  Monu- 
ment" brought  to  their  view  in  this  narrative,  till  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plication they  shall  obtain  for  themselves  more  of  the  "  like  precious 
faith,"  —  that  faith  without  which  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,  — 


XLVI  DR.   SAWTELZ'S  PREFATORY  LETTER. 

that  faith  that  worketh  by  love  and  purifieth  the  heart,  —  that  faith 
that  removes  mountains  of  obstacles  out  of  our  path,  —  that  faith  that 
takes  hold  on  God's  strength,  and  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped 
for,  and  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen.  O  Lord,  bless  the  reading 
of  this  book  to  the  increase  of  our  faith,  and  the  faith  of  all  thy  dear 
children,  is  the  prayer  of 

E.  N.  SAWTELL. 


PUBLISHERS'    NOTICE. 

This  valuable  book  has  now  been  brought  down  five  years  later 
than  the  last  edition,  or  from  1872  to  1877.  The  work  has  been 
done  by  Rev.  E.  P.  Thwing,  under  the  personal  supervision  of  Mr. 
Muller,  who  is  now  in  this  country.  It  gives  a  full  account  of  Mr. 
Miiller's  labors  for  the  past  five  years. 


THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST. 

CHAPTER    I. 

BOYHOOD  AND  YOUTH. 
1805  — 1825. 

BIRTH  —  EARLY  DISHONESTY  —  INSENSIBILITY  —  CONFIRMATION  IN  THE  STATS 
CHURCH  —  DISSOLUTENESS  OF  LIFE — THE  HARD  WAY  OF  TRANSGRESSORS 
—  THE  GYMNASIUM  AT  NORDHAUSEN  —  THE  UNIVERSITY  AT  HALLE  —  ROV- 
JNGS. 

QjfL  WAS  born  at  Kroppenstaedt,  near  Halberstadt,  in 
the  kingdom  of  Prussia,  September  27,  1805.     In 
January,  1810,  my  parents  removed  to  Heimersle- 
ben,  about  four  miles  from  Kroppenstaedt,  where 
my  father  was  appointed  collector  in  the  excise. 

My  father,  who  educated  his  children  on  worldly  prin- 
ciples,1 gave  us  much  money,  considering  our  age.  The 
result  was,  that  it  led  me  and  my  brother  into  many  sins. 
Before  I  was  ten  years  old,  I  repeatedly  took  of  the  gov- 
ernment money  which  was  intrusted  to  my  father,  and 
which  he  had  to  make  up  ;  till  one  day,  as  he  had  repeat- 
edly missed  money,  he  detected  my  theft,  by  depositing  a 
counted  sum  in  the  room  where  I  was,  and  leaving  me  to 
myself  for  a  while.     Being  thus  left  alone,  I  took  some  of 

1  The  opinion  is  often  entertained  that  persons  who  become  eminent  for  power 
in  prayer  and  nearness  of  communion  with  God,  owe  their  attainments  to  natural 
excellence  of  character,  or  to  peculiarly  favoring  circumstances  of  early  education. 
The  narrative  of  the  youth  of  Miiller  exhibits  the  fallaciousness  of  this  view,  and 
shows  that  the  attainments  which  he  made  are  within  the  reach  of  any  one  who 
will  "  adk  of  God,  tnat  giveth  to  all  men  liberally  and  upbraideth  not."  —  Ed. 

47 


48  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  L 

the  money,  and  hid  it  under  my  foot  in  my  shoe.  When 
my  father,  after  his  return,  had  counted  and  missed  the 
money,  I  was  searched  and  my  theft  detected. 

Yf  hen  I  was  between  ten  and  eleven  years  of  age  I  was 
sent  to  Halberstadt,  there  to  be  prepared  for  the  university  ; 
for  my  father's  desire  was  that  I  should  become  a  clerg}^- 
man  ;  not,  indeed,  that  thus  I  might  serve  God,  but  that  I 
might  have  a  comfortable  living.  My  time  was  now  spent 
in  studying,  reading  novels,  and  indulging,  though  so 
young,  in  sinful  practices.  Thus  it  continued  till  I  was 
fourteen  years  old,  when  my  mother  was  suddenly  removed. 
The  night  she  was  dying,  I,  not  knowing  of  her  illness, 
was  pla3ring  at  cards  till  two  in  the  morning,  and  on  the 
next  day,  being  the  Lord's  day,  I  went  with  some  of  my 
companions  in  sin  to  a  tavern,  and  then  we  went  about  the 
streets  half  intoxicated. 

This  bereavement  made  no  lasting  impression  on  my 
mind.  I  grew  worse  and  worse.  Three  or  four  days 
before  I  was  confirmed,  and  thus  admitted  to  partake  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  I  was  guihy  of  gross  immorality  ;  and 
the  very  day  before  my  confirmation,  when  I  was  in  the 
vestry  with  the  clergyman  to  confess  my  sins,  after  a  formal 
manner,  I  defrauded  him ;  for  I  handed  over  to  him  only 
the  twelfth  part  of  the  fee  which  my  father  had  given  me 
for  him.  In  this  state  of  heart,  without  prayer,  without 
true  repentance,  without  faith,  without  knowledge  of  the 
plan  of  salvation,  I  was  confirmed,  and  took  the  Lord's 
Supper,  on  the  Sunday  after  Easter,  1820.  Yet  I  was  not 
without  some  feeling  about  the  solemnity  of  the  thing,  and 
stayed  at  home  in  the  afternoon  and  evening,  whilst  the 
other  boys  and  girls,  who  had  been  confirmed  with  me, 
walked  about  in  the  fields. 

My  time  till  midsummer,  1821,  was  spent  partly  in  study, 
but  in  a  great  degree  in  playing  the  piano-forte  and  guitar, 
reading  novels,  frequenting  taverns,  forming  resolutions  to 
become  different,  yet  breaking  them  almost  as  fast  as  they 


1821.  BOYHOOD   AND   YOUTH.  49 

were  made.  My  money  was  often  spent  on  my  sinful 
pleasures,  through  which  I  was  now  and  then  brought  into 
trouble,  so  that  once,  to  satisfy  nry  hunger,  I  stole  a  piece 
of  coarse  bread,  the  allowance  of  a  soldier  who  was  quar- 
tered in  the  house  where  I  lodged. 

At  midsummer,  1821,  my  father  obtained  an  appointment 
at  Sehoenebeck,  near  Magdeburg,  and  I  embraced  the 
opportunity  of  entreating  him  to  remove  me  to  the  cathe- 
dral classical  school  of  Magdeburg ;  for  I  thought  that  if 
I  could  but  leave  my  companions  in  sin,  and  get  out  of 
certain  snares,  and  be  placed  under  othev  tutors,  I  should 
then  live  a  different  life.  My  father  consented,  and  I  was 
allowed  to  leave  Halberstadt,  and  to  stay  at  Heiniersleben 
till  Michaelmas.  Being  thus  quite  my  own  master,  I  grew 
still  more  idle,  and  lived  as  much  as  before  in  ail  sorts  of 
sin.  When  Michaelmas  came,  I  persuaded  my  father  to 
leave  me  at  Heimersleben  till  Easter,  and  to  let  me  read  the 
classics  with  a  clergyman  living  in  the  same  place*  I  was 
now  living  on  the  premises  belonging  to  my  father,  under 
little  real  control,  and  intrusted  with  a  considerable  sum  of 
money,  which  I  had  to  collect  for  nry  father,  from  persons 
who  owed  it  to  him.  My  habits  soon  led  me  to  spend  a 
considerable  part  of  this  money,  giving  receipts  for  different 
sums,  yet  leaving  my  father  to  suppose  I  had  not  received 
them. 

In  November,  I  went  on  a  pleasure  excursion  to  Magde- 
burg, where  I  spent  six  days  in  much  sin,  and  though  my 
absence  from  home  had  been  found  out  by  nry  father  be- 
fore I  returned  from  thence,  yet  I  took  all  the  monej'  I 
could  obtain,  and  went  to  Brunswick,  after  I  had,  through 
a  number  of  lies,  obtained  permission  from  my  tutor.  I 
spent  a  week  at  Brunswick  in  an  expensive  hotel.  At  the 
end  of  the  week  my  money  was  expended.  I  then  went , 
without  money,  to  another  hotel,  in  a  village  near  Bruns- 
wick, where  1  spent  another  week  in  an  expensive  way  of  • 
living.    At  last,  the  owner  of  the  hotel,  suspecting  that  3 


50  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  I. 

had  no  money,  asked  for  payment,  and  I  was  obliged  to 
leave  my  best  clothes  as  security.  I  then  walked  about  sis 
miles,  to  Wolfenbuttel,  went  to  an  inn,  and  began  again  to 
live  as  if  I  had  plenty  of  money.  On  the  second  or  third 
morning  I  went  quietly  out  of  the  yard  and  then  ran  off ; 
but  being  suspected  and  observed,  and  therefore  seen  to  go 
off,  I  was  immediately  called  after,  and  so  had  to  return. 
I  was  arrested,  and  being  suspected  to  be  a  thief,  was  ex- 
amined for  about  three  hours,  and  then  sent  to  jail.  I 
now  found  myself,  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  an  inmate  of  the 
same  dwelling  with  thieves  and  murderers.  I  was  locked 
up  in  this  place  day  and  night,  without  permission  to  leave 
my  cell. 

I  was  in  prison  from  Dec.  18,  1821,  to  January  12,  1822, 
when  the  keeper  told  me  to  go  with  him  to  the  police 
office.  Here  I  found  that  the  commissioner  before  whom  I 
had  been  tried,  had  acquainted  my  father  with  my  conduct ; 
and  thus  I  was  kept  in  prison  till  my  father  sent  the  money 
which  was  needed  for  my  travelling  expenses,  to  pay  my 
debt  in  the  inn,  and  for  my  maintenance  in  the  prison.  So 
ungrateful  was  I  now  for  certain  little  kindnesses  shown  to 
me  by  a  fellow-prisoner,  that,  although  I  had  promised  to 
call  on  his  sister,  to  deliver  a  message  from  him,  I  omitted 
to  do  so ;  and  so  little  had  I  be*n  benefited  by  this,  my 
chastisement,  that,  though  I  was  going  home  to  meet  an 
angry  father,  only  two  hours  after  I  had  left  the  town 
where  I  had  been  imprisoned,  I  chose  an  avowedly  wicked 
person  as  my  travelling  companion  for  a  great  part  of  my 
journey. 

My  father,  who  arrived  two  dajTs  after  I  had  reached 
Heimersleben,  after  having  severely  beaten  me,  took  me 
home  to  Schoenebeck,  intending,  at  Easter,  to  send  me  to 
a  classical  school  at  Halle,  that  I  might  be  under  strict  dis- 
cipline and  the  continual  inspection  of  a  tutor.  Eastei 
'  came,  and  I  easily  persuaded  him  to  let  me  stay  at  home 
till  Michaelmas.     But  after  that  period  he  would  not  con 


1822.  BOYHOOD   AND   YOUTH.  51 

sent  to  my  remaining  any  longer  with  him,  and  I  left  home, 
pretending  to  go  to  Halle  to  be  examined.  But  having  a 
hearty  dislike  to  the  strict  discipline  of  which  I  had  heard, 
I  went  to  Nordhausen,  and  had  myself  examined  to  be  re- 
ceived into  that  school.  I  then  went  home,  but  never  told 
my  father  a  word  of  all  this  deception  till  the  day  before 
my  departure,  which  obliged  me  to  invent  a  whole  chain  of 
lies.  He  was  then  very  angry  ;  but  at  last,  through  my  en- 
treaties and  persuasion,  he  gave  way  and  allowed  me  to 
go.     This  was  in  October,  1822. 

I  continued  at  ISTordhausen  two  years  and  six  months. 
During  this  time  I  studied  with  considerable  diligence  the 
Latin  classics,  French,  history,  my  own  language,  etc. ;  but 
did  little  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  the  mathematics.  I  lived 
in  the  house  of  the  director,  and  got,  through  my  conduct, 
highly  into  his  favor,  so  much  so  that  I  was  held  up  by 
him  in  the  first  class  as  an  example  to  the  rest.  I  used 
now  to  rise  regularly  at  four,  winter  and  summer,  and  gen- 
erally studied  all  the  day,  with  little  exception,  till  ten 
at  night. 

But  whilst  I  was  thus  outwardly  gaining  the  esteem  of 
my  fellow-creatures,  I  did  not  care  in  the  least  about  God, 
but  lived  secretly  in  much  sin,  in  consequence  of  which  I 
was  taken  ill,  and  for  thirteen  weeks  confined  to  my  room. 
During  my  illness  I  had  no  real  sorrow  of  heart,  }~et,  being 
under  certain  natural  impressions  of  religion,  I  read  through 
Klopstock's  works  without  weariness.  I  cared  nothing 
about  the  word  of  God.  I  had  about  three  hundred  books 
of  my  own,  but  no  Bible.  Now  and  then  I  felt  that  I 
ought  to  become  a  different  person,  and  I  tried  to  amend 
my  conduct,  particularly  when  I  went  to  the  Lord's  Supper, 
as  I  used  to  do  twice  every  year,  with  the  other  young  meu. 
The  day  previous  to  attending  that  ordinance,  I  used  to 
refrain  from  certain  things ;  and  on  the  day  itself  I  was 
serious,  and  also  swore  once  or  twice  to  God,  with  the 
emblem  of  the  broken  body  in  ray  mouth,  to  become  better, 


52  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  I. 

thinking  that  for  the  oath's  sake  I  should  be  induced  to 
reform.  But  after  one  or  two  days  were  over,  all  was  for- 
gotten, and  I  was  as  bad  as  before. 

At  Easter,  1825,  I  became  a  member  of  the  University 
of  Halle,  and  that  with  very  honorable  testimonials.  I  thus 
obtained  permission  to  preach  in  the  Lutheran  Establish- 
ment ;  but  I  was  as  truly  unhappy  and  as  far  from  God  as 
ever.  I  had  made  strong  resolutions  now  at  last  to 
change  my  course  of  life,  for  two  reasons :  first,  because, 
without  it,  I  thought  no  parish  would  choose  me  as  their 
pastor ;  and,  secondly,  that  without  a  considerable  knowl- 
edge of  divinity,  I  should  never  get  a  good  living.  But 
the  moment  I  entered  Halle,  the  university  town,  all  my 
resolutions  came  to  nothing.  Being  now  more  than  ever 
my  own  master,  I  renewed  my  profligate  life  afresh,  though 
now  a  student  of  divinity.  Yet  in  the  midst  of  it  all  I  had 
a  desire  to  renounce  this  wretched  life,  for  I  had  no  enjoy- 
ment in  it,  and  had  sense  enough  left  to  see  the  end,  one 
day  or  other,  would  be  miserable.  But  I  had  no  sorrow 
of  heart  on  account  of  offending  God. 

One  day,  when  I  was  in  a  tavern  with  some  of  my  wild 
fellow-students,  I  saw  among  them  one  of  my  former 
school-fellows,  named  Beta,  whom  I  had  known  four  years 
before  at  Halberstadt,  but  whom  at  that  time  I  had 
despised,  because  he  was  so  quiet  and  serious.  It  now 
appeared  well  to  me  to  choose  him  as  my  friend,  thinking 
that,  if  I  could  but  have  better  companions,  I  should  by 
that  means  improve  my  own  conduct.  "  Cursed  be  the 
man  that  trusteth  in  man,  and  maJceth  Jlesh  his  arm" 

This  Beta  was  a  backslider.  "When  formerly  he  was  so 
quiet  at  school,  I  have  reason  to  believe  it  was  because  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  working  on  his  heart ;  but  now,  having 
departed  from  the  Lord,  he  tried  to  put  off  the  ways  of  God 
more  and  more,  and  to  enjoy  the  world  of  which  he  had 
known  but  little  before.  /  sought  his  friendship,  because 
I  thought  it  would  lead  me  to  a  steady  life  ;  and  he  gladly 


1822.  BOYHOOD    AND    YOUTH,  53 

formed  an  acquaintance  with  me,  as  he  told  me  afterwards, 
because  he  thought  it  would  bring  him  into  gay  society. 

At  the  commencement  of  August,  Beta  and  I,  with  two 
other  students,  drove  about  the  country  for  four  days. 
When  we  returned,  instead  of  being  truly  sorry  on  account 
of  this  sin,  we  thought  of  fresh  pleasures  ;  and  as  my  love 
for  travelling  was  stronger  than  ever,  through  what  I  had 
seen  on  this  last  journey,  I  proposed  to  my  friends  to  set 
off  for  Switzerland.  The  obstacles  in  the  way,  the  want 
of  money,  and  the  want  of  the  passports,  were  removed  by 
me.  For,  through  forged  letters  from  our  parents,  we  pro- 
cured passports,  and  through  pledging  all  we  could,  partic- 
ularly our  books,  we  obtained  as  much  money  as  we 
thought  would  be  enough.  Forty-three  days  we  were  day 
after  day  travelling,  almost  always  on  foot. 

I  had  now  obtained  the  desire  of  my  heart.  I  had  seen 
Switzerland.  But  still  I  was  far  from  being  happy.  I  was 
on  this  journey  like  Judas  ;  for,  having  the  common  purse, 
I  was  a  thief.  I  managed  so  that  the  journey  cost  me  but 
two  thirds  of  what  it  cost  my  friends.  I  had,  by  many  lies, 
to  satisfy  my  father  concerning  the  travelling  expenses. 
During  the  three  weeks  I  stayed  at  home,  I  determined  to 
live  differently  for  the  future.  I  was  different  for  a  few 
days  ;  but  when  the  vacation  was  over,  and  fresh  students 
came,  and,  with  them,  fresh  money,  all  was  soon  forgotten. 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE   PRODIGAL'S  RETURN. 

1825  — 1826. 

▲  THE  A  SURE  FOUND  —  DAWNING  OF  THE  NEW  LIFE —  THE  PEACE  OF  GOD  —  "  I  AM 
COME  TO  SET  A  MAN  AT  VARIANCE  AGAINST  HIS  FATHER" — "  EET  HIM 
THAT  HEARETH  SAY  COME  "  —  THE  FIRST  SERMON  —  DEEIGHT  IN  THE  LORD 
—  A  COMMON  ERROR  —  THE  FOUNTAIN  NEGLECTED. 

•HE  time  was  now  come  when  God  would  have 
mercy  upon  me.  At  a  time  when  I  was  as  careless 
about  him  as  ever,  he  sent  his  Spirit  into  my  heart. 
I  had  no  Bible,  and  had  not  read  it  for  years.  I 
went  to  church  but  seldom ;  but,  from  custom,  I  took  the 
Lord's  Supper  twice  a  year.  I  had  never  heard  the  gospel 
preached.  I  had  never  met  with  a  person  who  told  me 
that  he  meant,  by  the  help  of  God,  to  live  according  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  In  short,  I  had  not  the  least  idea  that 
there  were  any  persons  really  different  from  myself  except 
in  degree. 

On  Saturday  afternoon,  about  the  middle  of  November, 
1825,  I  had  taken  a  walk  with  my  friend  Beta.  On  our 
return  he  said  to  me  that  he  was  in  the  habit  of  going  on 
Saturday  evenings  to  the  house  of  a  Christian,  where  there 
was  a  meeting.  On  further  inquiry,  he  told  me  that  they 
read  the  Bible,  sang,  prayed,  and  read  a  printed  sermon. 
No  sooner  had  I  heard  this  than  it  was  to  me  as  if  I  had 
found  something  after  which  I  had  been  seeking  all  my 
life  long.  We  went  together  in  the  evening.  As  I  did  not 
know  the  manners  of  believers,  and  the  joy  they  have  in 
seeing  poor  sinners,  even  in  any  measure,  caring  about  the 
things  of  God,  I  made  an  apology  for  coming.     The  kind 

54 


1825.  THE   PRODIGAL'S   RETURN.  55 

answer  of  the  dear  brother  I  shall  never  forget.  He  said : 
"  Come  as  often  as  you  please ;  house  and  heart  are  open 
to  you."  "We  sat  down  and  sang  a  Irymn.  Then  brother 
Kayser,  now  a  missionary  in  Africa,  fell  on  his  knees  and 
asked  a  blessing  on  our  meeting.  This  kneeling  down 
made  a  deep  impression  upon  me ;  for  I  had  never  either 
seen  any  one  on  his  knees,  nor  had  I  ever  myself  prayed  on 
my  knees.  He  then  read  a  chapter  and  a  printed  sermon  ; 
for  no  regular  meetings  for  expounding  the  Scriptures  were 
allowed  in  Prussia,  except  an  ordained  clergyman  was 
present.  At  the  close  we  sang  another  hymn,  and  then  the 
master  of  the  house  prayed.  Whilst  he  prayed,  my  feeling 
was  something  like  this  :  "  I  could  not  pray  as  well,  though 
I  am  much  more  learned  than  this  illiterate  man."  The 
whole  made  a  deep  impression  on  me.  I  was  happy ; 
though,  if  I  had  been  asked  why  I  was  happy,  I  could  not 
have  clearly  explained  it. 

When  we  walked  home,  I  said  to  Beta :  "  All  we  have 
seen  on  our  journey  to  Switzerland,  and  all  our  former 
pleasures,  are  as  nothing  in  comparison  with  this  evening." 
Whether  I  fell  on  my  knees  when  I  returned  home,  I  do 
not  remember ;  but  this  I  know,  that  I  lay  peaceful  and 
happy  in  my  bed.  This  shows  that  the  Lord  may  begin 
his  work  in  different  ways.  For  I  have  not  the  least  doubt 
that  on  that  evening  he  began  a  work  of  grace  in  me, 
though  I  obtained  joy  without  any  deep  sorrow  of  heart, 
and  with  scarcely  any  knowledge.  But  that  evening  was 
the  turning-point  in  my  life.  The  next  day  and  Monday, 
and  once  or  twice  besides,  I  went  again  to  the  house  of 
this  brother,  where  I  read  the  Scriptures  with  him  and  an- 
other brother  ;  for  it  was  too  long  for  me  to  wait  till  Satur- 
day came  again. 

Now  my  life  became  very  different,  though  not  so  that 
all  sins  were  given  up  at  once.  My  wicked  companions 
were  given  up  ;  the  going  to  taverns  was  entirely  discontin- 
ued; the  habitual  practice  of  telling  falsehoods  was   no 


56  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  IL 

longer  indulged  in  ;  but  still  a  few  times  after  this  I  spoke 
an  untruth.  I  read  the  Scriptures,  prayed  often,  loved  the 
brethren,  went  to  church  from  right  motives,  and  stood  on 
the  side  of  Christ,  though  laughed  at  by  my  fellow-students. 

In  January,  1826,  I  began  to  read  missionary  papers,  and 
was  greatly  stirred  up  to  become  a  missionary  myself.  I 
prayed  frequently  concerning  this  matter,  and  thus  made 
more  decided  progress  for  a  few  weeks.  About  Easter, 
1826,  I  saw  a  devoted  j^oung  brother,  named  Hermann 
Ball,  a  learned  man,  and  of  wealthy  parents,  who,  con- 
strained by  the  love  of  Christ,  preferred  laboring  in  Poland 
among  the  Jews  as  a  missionaiy  to  having  a  comfortable 
living  near  his  relations.  His  example  made  a  deep  impres- 
sion on  me.  The  Lord  smiled  on  me,  and  I  was,  for  the 
first  time  in  my  life,  able  fully  and  unreservedly  to  give 
up  myself  to  him. 

At  this  time  I  began  truly  to  enjoy  the  peace  of  God 
which  passeth  all  understanding.  In  my  joy  I  wrote  to 
my  father  and  brother,  entreating  them  to  seek  the  Lord, 
and  telling  them  how  happy  I  was ;  thinking  that,  if  the 
way  to  happiness  were  but  set  before  them,  they  would 
gladly  embrace  it.  To  my  great  surprise,  an  angry  answer 
was  returned.  About  this  period  the  Lord  sent  a  believer, 
Dr.  Tholuck,  as  professor  of  divinity  to  Halle,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  a  few  believing  students  came  from  other 
universities.  Thus  also,  through  becoming  acquainted  with 
other  brethren,  the  Lord  led  me  on. 

My  former  desire  to  give  myself  to  missionary  sendee 
returned,  and  I  went  at  last  to  my  father  to  obtain  his  per- 
mission, without  which  I  could  not  be  received  into  any  of 
the  German  missionary  institutions.  My  father  was  greatly 
displeased,  and  particularly  reproached  me,  saying  that  he 
had  expended  so  much  money  on  my  education,  in  hope 
that  he  might  comfortably  spend  his  last  days  with  me  in  a 
parsonage,  and  that  he  now  saw  all  these  prospects  come  to 
nothing.     He  was  angry,  and  told  me  he  would  no  longel 


1826.  THE   PRODIGAL'S   RETURN.  57 

consider  me  as  his  son.  But  the  Lord  gave  me  grace  to 
remain  steadfast.  He  then  entreated  me,  and  wept  before 
me ;  yet  even  this  by  far  harder  trial  the  Lord  enabled 
me  to  bear.  After  I  had  left  my  father,  though  I  wanted 
more  money  than  at  any  previous  period  of  my  life,  as  I  had 
to  remain  two  years  longer  in  the  university,  I  determined 
never  to  take  any  more  from  him ;  for  it  seemed  to  me 
wrong,  so  far  as  I  remember,  to  suffer  myself  to  be  sup- 
ported by  him,  when  he  had  no  prospect  that  I  should  be- 
come what  he  would  wish  me  to  be,  namely,  a  clergyman 
with  a  good  living.     This  resolution  I  was  enabled  to  keep. 

Shortly  after  this  had  occurred,  several  American  gen- 
tlemen, three  of  whom  were  professors  in  American  col- 
leges, came  to  Halle  for  literary  purposes,  and,  as  they  did 
not  understand  German,  I  was  recommended  by  Dr.  Tho- 
luck  to  teach  them.  These  gentlemen,  some  of  whom 
were  believers,  paid  so  handsomely  for  the  instruction 
which  I  gave  them,  and  for  the  lectures  of  certain  profes- 
sors which  I  wrote  out  for  them,  that  I  had  enough  and  to 
spare.  Thus  did  the  Lord  richly  make  up  to  me  the  little 
which  I  had  relinquished  for  his  sake.  "  0  fear  the  Lord, 
ye  his  saints :  for  there  is  no  ivant  to  them  that  fear  him." 

Whitsuntide,  and  the  two  days  following,  I  spent  in  the 
house  of  a  pious  clergyman  in  the  country  ;  for  all  the  min- 
isters at  Halle,  a  town  of  more  than  twenty  thousand  in- 
habitants, were  unenlightened  men.  God  greatly  refreshed 
me  through  this  visit.  Dear  Beta  was  with  me.  On  our 
return  we  related  to  two  of  our  former  friends,  whose  so- 
ciety we  had  not  quite  given  up,  though  we  did  not  any 
longer  live  with  them  in  sin,  how  happy  we  had  been  on 
our  visit.  I  then  told  them  how  I  wished  they  were  as 
happy  as  ourselves.  They  answered,  We  do  not  feel  tha' 
we  are  sinners.  After  this  I  fell  on  my  knees,  and  asked 
God  to  show  them  that  they  were  sinners.  Having  done 
so,  I  went  into  my  bedroom,  where  I  continued  to  pray 
for  them.    After  a  little  while,  I  returned  to  my  sitting 


58  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  IL 

room  and  found  them  both  in  tears,  and  both  told  me  that 
they  now  felt  themselves  to  be  sinners.  From  that  time  a 
work  of  grace  commenced  in  their  hearts. 

Though  very  weak  and  ignorant,  yet  I  had  now,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  some  desire  to  benefit  others,  and  he  who  so 
faithfully  had  once  served  Satan,  sought  now  to  win  souls 
for  Christ.  I  circulated  every  month  about  three  hundred 
missionary  papers.  I  also  distributed  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  tracts,  and  often  took  nry  pockets  full  in  my  walks, 
and  distributed  them,  and  spoke  to  poor  people  whom  I 
met.  I  also  wrote  letters  to  some  of  my  former  compan- 
ions in  sin.  I  visited,  for  thirteen  weeks,  a  sick  man,  who, 
when  I  first  began  to  speak  to  him  about  the  things  of  God, 
was  completely  ignorant  of  his  state  as  a  sinner,  trusting 
for  salvation  in  his  upright  and  moral  life.  After  some 
weeks,  however,  the  Lord  allowed  me  to  see  a  decided 
change  in  him,  and  he  afterwards  repeatedly  expressed  his 
gratitude  that  I  had  been  sent  to  him  by  God  to  be  the 
means  of  opening  his  blind  eyes. 

Having  heard  that  there  was  a  schoolmaster  living  in  a 
village  about  six  miles  from  Halle,  who  was  in  the  habit  of 
holding  a  pra}'er  meeting  at  four  o'clock  every  morning, 
with  the  miners,  before  they  went  into  the  pit,  giving  them 
also  an  address,  I  thought  he  was  a  believer  ;  and  as  I  knew 
so  very  few  brethren,  I  went  to  see  him,  in  order,  if  it 
might  be,  to  strengthen  his  hands.  About  two  years  after- 
wards, he  told  me  that  when  I  came  to  him  first  he  knew 
not  the  Lord,  but  that  he  had  held  these  prayer  meetings 
merely  out  of  kindness  to  a  relative,  whose  office  it  was, 
but  who  had  gone  on  a  journey  ;  and  that  those  addresses 
which  he  had  read  were  not  his  own,  but  copied  out  of  a 
book.  He  also  told  me  that  he  was  much  impressed  with 
my  kindness,  and  what  he  considered  condescension  on  my 
part  in  coming  to  see  him,  and  this,  together  with  nry  con- 
versation, had  been  instrumental  in  leading  him  to  care 


1826.  THE   PRODIGAL'S   RETURN.  59 

about  the  things  of  God,  and  I  knew  him  ever  afterwards 
as  a  true  brother. 

This  schoolmaster  asked  me  whether  I  would  not  preach 
in  his  parish,  as  the  aged  clergyman  would  be  very  glad  of 
my  assistance.  Up  to  this  time  I  had  never  preached  ;  yet 
I  thought  that  by  taking  a  sermon,  or  the  greater  part 
of  one,  written  by  a  spiritual  man,  and  committing  it  to 
memoiy,  I  might  benefit  the  people.  I  set  about  putting 
a  printed  sermon  into  a  suitable  form,  and  committing  it  to 
memory.  There  is  no  joy  in  man's  own  doings  and  choos- 
Ings.  I  got  through  it,  but  had  no  enjoyment  in  the  work. 
It  was  on  August  27,  1826,  at  eight  in  the  morning,  in  a 
chapel  of  ease.  There  was  one  service  more,  in  the  after 
noon,  at  which  I  needed  not  to  have  done  anything ;  but 
having  a  desire  to  serve  the  Lord,  though  I  often  knew  not 
how  to  do  it  scripturally,  and  knowing  that  this  aged  and 
unenlightened  clergyman  had  had  this  living  for  forty-eight 
years,  and  having,  therefore,  reason  to  believe  that  the  gos- 
pel scarcely  ever  had  been  preached  in  that  place,  I  had  it 
in  my  heart  to  preach  again  in  the  afternoon.  It  came  to 
my  mincf  to  read  the  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew,  and  to 
make  such  remarks  as  I  was  able.  I  did  so.  Immediately 
upon  beginning  to  expound  "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit," 
etc.,  I  felt  myself  greatly  assisted ;  and  whereas  in  the 
morning  my  sermon  had  not  been  simple  enough  for  the 
people  to  understand  it,  I  now  was  listened  to  with  the 
greatest  attention,  and  I  think  was  also  understood.  My 
own  peace  and  joy  were  great.     I  felt  this  a  blessed  work. 

On  my  way  to  Halle  I  thought,  this  is  the  way  I  should 
like  always  to  preach.  But  then  it  came  immediately  to 
my  mind  that  such  sort  of  preaching  might  do  for  illiterate 
country  people,  but  that  it  never  would  do  before  a  well- 
educated  assembly  in  town.  I  thought  the  truth  ought  to 
be  preached  at  all  hazards,  but  it  ought  to  be  given  in  a 
different  form,  suited  to  the  hearers.  Thus  I  remained  un- 
settled in  my  mind  as  it  regards  the  mode  of  preaching ; 


60  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  II. 

and  it  is  not  surprising  that  I  did  not  then  see  the  truth 
concerning  this  matter,  for  I  did  not  understand  the  work 
of  the  Spirit,  and  therefore  saw  not  the  powerlessness  of 
human  eloquence.  Further,  I  did  not  keep  in  mind  that  if 
the  most  illiterate  persons  in  the  congregation  can  compre- 
hend the  discourse,  the  most  educated  will  understand  it 
too  ;  but  that  the  reverse  does  not  hold  true. 

It  was  not  till  three  years  afterwards  that  I  was  led, 
through  grace,  to  see  what  I  now  consider  the  right  mode 
of  preparation  for  the  public  preaching  of  the  word.  But 
about  this,  if  God  permit,  I  will  say  more  when  I  come  to 
that  period  of  my  life. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  I  formed  the  plan  of  ex- 
changing the  University  of  Halle  for  that  of  Berlin,  on 
account  of  there  being  a  greater  number  of  believing  pro- 
fessors and  students  in  the  latter  place.  But  the  whole 
plan  was  formed  without  praj^er,  or  at  least  without  earnest 
prayer.  When,  however,  the  morning  came  on  which  I 
had  to  apply  for  the  university  testimonials,  the  Lord  gra- 
ciously stirred  me  up  prayerfully  to  consider  the  matter ; 
and  finding  that  I  had  no  sufficient  reason  for  leaving 
Halle,  I  gave  up  the  plan,  and  have  never  had  reason  to 
regret  having  done  so. 

The  public  means  of  grace  by  which  I  could  be  benefited 
were  very  few.  Though  I  went  regularly  to  church  when 
I  did  not  preach  myself,  yet  I  scarcely  ever  heard  the 
truth  ;  for  there  was  no  enlightened  clergyman  in  the  town. 
And  when  it  so  happened  that  I  could  hear  Dr.  Tholuck, 
or  any  other  godly  minister,  the  prospect  of  it  beforehand, 
and  the  looking  back  upon  it  afterwards,  served  to  fill  me 
with  joy.  Now  and  then  I  walked  ten  or  fifteen  miles  to 
enjoy  this  privilege. 

Another  means  of  grace  which  I  attended,  besides  the 
Saturday-evening  meetings  in  brother  Wagner's  house, 
was  a  meeting  every  Lord's-day  evening  with  the  believing 
students,  six  or  more  in  number,  increased,  before  I  left 


1826.  THE   PRODIGAL'S   RETURN.  61 

Halle,  to  about  twenty.  In  these  meetings,  one  or  two,  or 
more,  of  the  brethren  prayed,  and  we  read  the  Scriptures, 
sang  hymns,  and  sometimes  also  one  or  another  of  the 
brethren  spoke  a  little  in  the  way  of  exhortation,  and  we 
read  also  such  writings  of  godly  men  as  were  calculated 
for  edification.  I  was  often  greatly  stirred  up  and  re- 
freshed in  these  meetings  ;  and  twice,  being  in  a  backslid- 
ing state,  and  therefore  cold  and  miserable,  I  opened  my 
heart  to  the  brethren,  and  was  brought  out  of  that  state 
through  the  means  of  their  exhortations  and  prayers. 

As  to  the  other  means  of  grace,  I  would  say,  I  fell  into 
the  snare  into  which  so  many  young  believers  fall,  the 
reading  of  rebgious  books  in  preference  to  the  Scriptures. 
I  read  tracts,  missionary  papers,  sermons,  and  biographies 
of  godly  persons.  I  never  had  been  at  any  time  of  my 
life  in  the  habit  of  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures.  When 
under  fifteen  years  of  age,  I  occasionally  read  a  little  of 
them  at  school ;  afterwards  God's  precious  book  was  en- 
tirely laid  aside,  so  that  I  never  read  one  single  chapter  of 
it  till  it  pleased  God  to  begin  a  work  of  grace  in  my  heart. 
Now  the  scriptural  way  of  reasoning  would  have  been : 
God  himself  has  consented  to  be  an  author,  and  I  am  igno- 
rant about  that  precious  book,  which  his  Holy  Spirit  has 
caused  to  be  written  through  the  instrumentality  of  his 
servants,  and  it  contains  that  which  I  ought  to  know,  the 
knowledge  of  which  will  lead  me  to  true  happiness  ;  there- 
fore I  ought  to  read  again  and  again  this  most  precious 
book  of  books,  most  earnestly,  most  prayerfully,  and  with 
much  meditation  ;  and  in  this  practice  I  ought  to  continue 
all  the  days  of  my  life.  But  instead  of  acting  thus,  my 
difficulty  in  understanding  it,  and  the  little  enjoyment  I 
had  in  it,  made  me  careless  of  reading  it ;  and  thus,  liKe 
many  believers,  I  practically  preferred,  for  the  first  four 
years  of  my  divine  life,  the  works  of  uninspired  men  to 
the  oracles  of  the  living  God.  The  consequence  was,  that 
I  remained  a  babe,  both  in  knowledge  and  grace. 
6 


62  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  Chap.  II. 

The  last  and  most  important  means  of  grace,  prayer, 
was  comparatively  bnt  little  nsed  by  me.  I  prayed,  and 
prayed  often,  and  in  general,  by  the  grace  of  God,  with 
sincerity ;  but  had  I  prayed  as  earnestly  as  I  have  of  late 
years,  I  should  have  made  much  more  rapid  progress. 


CHAPTER    III. 

SELF-DEDICA  TION. 
1826  — 1829. 

DESIRE  FOR  MISSIONARY  LABOR  — PROVIDENTIAL  RELEASE  FROM  MILITARY 
SERVICE — VISIT  AT  HOME  —  LED  TO  THE  LAND  OF  HIS  FUTURE  LABORS  — 
PROGRESS  IN  RELIGIOUS  KNOWLEDGE  —  DESIRE  FOR  IMMEDIATE  USEFULNESS. 

(?//N  August,  1827, 1  heard  that  the  Contiuental  Society 
in  England  intended  to  send  a  minister  to  Bucha- 
rest, the  residence  of  many  nominal  German  Chris- 
tians, to  help  an  aged  brother  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord.  After  consideration  and  prayer,  I  offered  myself  for 
this  work  to  Professor  Tholuck,  who  was  requested  to  look 
out  for  a  suitable  individual ;  for  with  all  my  weakness  I 
had  a  great  desire  to  live  wholly  for  God.  Most  unexpect- 
edly my  father  gave  his  consent,  though  Bucharest  was 
above  a  thousand  miles  from  my  home,  and  as  completely 
a  missionary  station  as  any  other.  I  now  prepared  with 
earnestness  for  the  work  of  the  Lord.  I  set  before  me  the 
sufferings  which  might  await  me.  And  he  who  once  so 
fully  served  Satan  was  now  willing,  constrained  by  the  love 
of  Christ,  rather  to  suffer  affliction  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season.  I  also 
prayed  with  a  degree  of  earnestness  concerning  my  future 
work. 

One  day,  at  the  end  of  October,  the  above-mentioned 
brother,  Hermann  Ball,  missionary  to  the  Jews,  stated  that 
he  feared,  on  account  of  his  health,  he  should  be  obliged 
to  give  up  laboring  among  the  Jews.  When  I  heard  this, 
I  felt  a  peculiar  desire  to  fill  up  his  place.  About  this  very 
time,  also,  I  became  exceedingly  fond  of  the  Hebrew  lan- 

63 


61  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  III. 

guage,  which  I  had  cared  about  very  little  up  to  that  time, 
and  which  I  had  merely  studied  now  and  then,  from  a  sense 
of  duty.  But  now  I  studied  it,  for  many  weeks,  with  the 
greatest  eagerness  and  delight.  Whilst  I  thus  from  time 
to  time  felt  a  desire  to  fill  up  Brother  Ball's  place,  and 
whilst  I  thus  greatly  delighted  in  the  study  of  Hebrew,  1 
called,  in  the  evening  of  November  17,  on  Dr.  Tholuck. 
In  the  course  of  conversation  he  asked  me  whether  I  had 
ever  had  a  desire  to  be  a  missionary  to  the  Jews,  as  I 
might  be  connected  with  the  London  Missionary  Society 
for  promoting  Christianity  among  them,  for  which  he  was 
an  agent.  I  was  struck  with  the  question,  and  told  him 
what  had  passed  in  my  mind,  but  added  that  it  was  not 
proper  to  think  anything  about  that,  as  I  was  going  to 
Bucharest ;  to  which  he  agreed. 

When  I  came  home,  however,  these  few  words  were  like 
fire  within  me.  The  next  morning  I  felt  all  desire  for 
going  to  Bucharest  gone,  which  appeared  to  me  very  wrong 
and  fleshly,  and  I  therefore  entreated  the  Lord  to  restore 
to  me  the  former  desire  for  laboring  on  that  missionary 
station.  He  graciously  did  so  almost  immediately.  My 
earnestness  in  studying  Hebrew,  and  my  peculiar  love  for 
it,  however,  continued. 

About  ten  days  after,  Dr.  Tholuck  received  a  letter  from 
the  Continental  Society,  stating  that,  on  account  of  the 
war  between  the  Turks  and  Russians,  it  appeared  well  to 
the  committee  for  the  time  being  to  give  up  the  thought 
of  sending  a  minister  to  Bucharest,  as  it  was  the  seat  of 
war  between  the  two  armies.  Dr.  Tholuck  then  asked  me 
again  what  I  now  thought  about  being  a  missionary  to  the 
Jews.  My  reply  was  that  I  could  not  then  give  an  answer, 
but  that  I  would  let  him  know,  after  I  had  praj^erfully  con- 
sidered the  matter.  After  prayer  and  consideration,  and 
consulting  with  experienced  brethren,  in  order  that  they 
might  probe  my  heart  as  to  my  motives,  I  came  to  this 
conclusion,  that  I  ought  to  offer  myself  to  the  committee, 


1828.  SELF-DEDICATION.  65 

leaving  it  with  the  Lord  to  do  with  me  afterwards  as  it 
might  seem  good  in  his  sight.  Accordingly,  Dr.  Tholuck 
wrote,  about  the  beginning  of  December,  1827,  to  the  com- 
mittee in  London. 

It  was  not  before  March,  1828,  that  he  received  an 
answer  from  London  respecting  me,  in  which  the  commit- 
tee put  a  number  of  questions  to  me,  on  the  satisfactory 
answers  to  which  my  being  received  by  them  would  depend. 
After  replying  to  this  first  communication,  I  waited  daily 
for  an  answer,  and  was  so  much  the  more  desirous  of  hav- 
ing it,  as  my  course  in  the  university  was  completed.  At 
last,  on  June  13,  I  received  a  letter  from  London,  stating 
that  the  committee  had  determined  to  take  me  as  a  mis- 
sionary student  for  six  months  on  probation,  provided  that 
I  would  come  to  London. 

I  had  now  had  the  matter  before  me  about  seven  months, 
having  supposed  not  only  that  it  would  have  been  settled 
in  a  few  weeks,  but  also,  that,  if  I  were  accepted,  I  should 
be  sent  out  immediately,  as  I  had  passed  the  university. 
Instead  of  this,  not  only  seven  months  passed  over  before 
the  decision  came,  but  I  was  also  expected  to  come  to 
London ;  and  not  only  so,  but  though  I  had  from  my 
infancy  been  more  or  less  studying,  and  now  at  last  wished 
actively  to  be  engaged,  it  was  required  that  I  should  again 
become  a  student.  For  a  few  moments,  therefore,  I  was 
greatly  disappointed  and  tried.  But  on  calmly  considering 
the  matter,  it  appeared  to  me  but  right  that  the  committee 
should  know  me  personally,  and  that  it  was  also  well  for 
me  to  know  them  more  intimately  than  merely  by  corre- 
spondence, as  this  afterwards  would  make  our  connection 
much  more  comfortable.  I  determined,  therefore,  after  I 
had  seen  my  father,  and  found  no  diinculty  on  his  part,  to 
go  to  London. 

There  was,  however,  an  obstacle  in  the  way  of  my  leav- 
ing the  country.  Every  Prussian  male  subject  is  under  the 
necessity  of  being  for  three  years  a  soldier,  provided  hia 


66  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  Ill 

state  of  body  allows  it ;  but  those  who  have  had  a  classical 
education  up  to  a  certain  degree,  and  especially  those  who 
have  passed  the  university,  need  to  be  only  one  year  in 
the  army,  but  have  to  equip  and  maintain  themselves  din- 
ing that  year.  I  could  "not  obtain  a  passport  out  of  the 
country  till  I  had  either  served  my  time  or  had  been 
exempted  by  the  king  himself.  The  latter  I  hoped  would 
be  the  case ;  for  it  was  a  well-known  fact  that  those  who 
had  given  themselves  to  missionary  service  had  always  been 
exempted.  Certain  brethren  of  influence,  living  in  the 
capital,  to  whom  I  wrote  on  the  subject,  wrote  to  the  king  ; 
but  he  replied  that  the  matter  must  be  referred  to  the 
ministry  and  to  the  law,  and  no  exception  was  made  in  my 
favor. 

My  chief  concern  now  was  how  I  might  obtain  a  pass- 
port for  England,  through  exemption  from  military  duty. 
But  the  more  certain  brethren  tried,  though  they  knew  how 
to  set  about  the  matter,  and  were  also  persons  of  rank,  the 
greater  difficulty  there  appeared  to  be  in  obtaining  my 
object;  so  that  in  the  middle  of  January,  1829,  it  seemed 
as  if  I  must  immediately  become  a  soldier.  There  was 
now  but  one  more  way  untried,  and  it  was  at  last  resorted 
to.  A  believing  major,  who  was  on  good  terms  with  one 
of  the  chief  generals,  proposed  that  I  should  actually  offer 
myself  for  entering  the  army,  and  that  then  I  should  be 
examined  as  to  my  bodily  qualifications,  in  the  hope  that, 
as  I  was  still  in  a  very  weak  state  of  body,  I  should  be 
found  unfit  for  military  service.  In  that  case  it  would 
belong  to  the  chief  general  finally  to  settle  the  matter ; 
who,  being  a  godly  man  himself,  on  the  major's  recom- 
mendation, would,  no  doubt,  hasten  the  decision,  on 
account  of  my  desire  to  be  a  missionary  to  the  Jews. 

Thus  far  the  Lord  had  allowed  things  to  go,  to  show  me, 
it  appears,  that  all  my  friends  could  not  procure  me  a  pass- 
port till  his  time  was  come.  But  now  it  was  come.  The 
King  of  kings  had  intended  that  I  should  go  to  England, 


1829.  SELF-DEDICATION.  6? 

because  he  would  bless  me  there  and  make  me  a  blessing, 
though  I  was  at  that  time,  and  am  still,  most  unworthy  of 
it ;  and,  therefore,  though  the  king  of  Prussia  had  not  been 
pleased  to  make  an  exemption  in  my  favor,  yet  now  all  was 
made  plain,  and  that  at  a  time  when  hope  had  almost  been 
given  up,  and  when  the  last  means  had  been  resorted  to. 
I  was  examined,  and  was  declared  to  be  unfit  for  military 
service.  With  a  medical  certificate  to  this  effect,  and  a 
letter  of  recommendation  from  the  major,  I  went  to  this 
chief  general,  who  received  me  very  kindly,  and  who  him- 
self wrote  instantaneously  to  a  second  military  physician, 
likewise  to  examine  me  at  once.  This  was  done,  and  it  was 
by  him  confirmed  that  I  was  unfit.  Now,  the  chief  general 
himself,  as  his  adjutants  happened  to  be  absent,  in  order  to 
hasten  the  matter,  wrote,  with  his  own  hands,  the  papers 
which  were  needed,  and  I  got  a  complete  dismissal,  and  that 
for  life,  from  all  military  engagements. 

On  February  5  I  arrived  at  my  father's  house ;  it  was 
the  plaee  where  I  had  lived  as  a  boy,  and  the  scene  of  many 
of  my  sins,  my  father  having  now  returned  to  it  after  his 
retirement  from  office.  There  were  but  three  persons  in 
the  whole  town  with  whom  my  soul  had  any  fellowship. 
One  of  them  was  earning  his  daily  bread  by  thrashing  corn. 
As  a  boy  I  had  in  my  heart  laughed  at  him.  Now  I  sought 
him  out,  having  been  informed  that  he  was  a  brother,  to 
acknowledge  him  as  such,  by  having  fellowship  with  him, 
and  attending  a  meeting  in  his  house  on  the  Lord's- day 
evening.  My  soul  was  refreshed,  and  his  also.  Such  a 
spiritual  feast  as  meeting  with  a  brother  was  a  rare  thing 
to  him. 

I  left  my  father's  house  on  February  10,  and  about 
February  22  arrived  at  Rotterdam.  My  going  to  England 
by  the  way  of  Rotterdam  was  not  the  usual  way ;  but, 
consulting  with  a  brother  in  Berlin,  who  had  been  twice  in 
England,  I  was  told  that  this  was  the  cheapest  route.  My 
asking  this    brother,  to  be  profited  by  his    experience, 


68  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  1IL 

would  have  been  quite  right,  had  I,  besides  this,  like  Ezra, 
sought  of  the  Lord  the  right  way.1  But  I  sought  unto 
men  only,  and  not  at  all  unto  the  Lord,  in  this  matter. 
When  I  came  to  Rotterdam,  I  found  that  no  vessels  went 
at  that  time  from  that  port  to  London,  on  account  of  the 
ice  having  just  broken  up  in  the  river.  Thus  I  had  to 
wait  nearly  a  month  at  Rotterdam,  and  needed  much  more 
time  than  I  should  have  required  to  go  by  way  of  Ham- 
burg, and  also  much  more  money. 

On  March  19,  1829,  I  landed  in  London.  Soon  after 
my  arrival,  I  heard  one  of  the  brethren  speak  of  Mr. 
Groves,  a  dentist,  who,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  had  given  up 
his  profession,  which  brought  him  at  least  £1,5002  a  year, 
and  who  intended  to  go  as  a  missionary  to  Persia,  with  his 
wife  and  children,  simply  trusting  in  the  Lord  for  temporal 
supplies.  This  made  such  an  impression  on  me,  and 
delighted  me  so,  that  I  not  only  marked  it  down  in  my 
journal,  but  also  wrote  about  it  to  my  German  friends. 

I  came  to  England  weak  in  body,  and,  in  consequence  of 
much  study,  as  I  suppose,  I  was  taken  ill  on  May  15,  and 
was  soon,  at  least  in  my  own  estimation,  apparently  beyond 
recovery.  The  weaker  I  became  in  body,  the  happier  I 
was  in  spirit.  Never  in  my  whole  life  had  I  seen  myself  so 
vile,  so  guilty,  so  altogether  what  I  ought  not  to  have  been, 
as  at  this  time.  It  was  as  if  every  sin  of  which  I  had  been 
guilty  was  brought  to  my  remembrance  ;  but  at  the  same 
time  I  could  realize  that  all  my  sins  were  completely  for- 
given,—  that  I  was  washed  and  made  clean,  completely 
clean,  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  The  result  of  this  was  great 
peace.     I  longed  exceedingly  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ. 

1  Then  I  proclaimed  a  fast,  to  seek  of  God  a  right  way  for  us,  and  for  our  little 
ones,  and  for  all  our  substance.  —  Ezra  viii.  21. 

2  To  avoid  the  necessity  of  reducing  the  sums  named  to  federal  money,  it  may  he 
stated  that  a  pound  (j£)  is  equal  to  about  $4.83,  a  sovereign  to  the  same,  a  shilling 
(s.)  to  about  23  cts.  and  a  penny  (d.)  to  2  cts.  For  convenience  of  computation, 
when  exactness  is  not  required,  we  may  call  the  pound  $5.00,  and  the  shilling  25 
eta.— Ed. 


1829.  SELF-DEDICATION  69 

When  my  medical  attendant  came  to  see  me,  my  prayei 
was  something  like  this :  "  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  he 
does  not  know  what  is  for  my  real  welfare,  therefore  do 
thou  direct  him."  When  I  took  my  medicine,  my  hearty 
prayer  each  time  was  something  like  this:  "Lord,  thou 
knowest  that  this  medicine  is  in  itself  nothing,  no  more 
than  as  if  I  were  to  take  a  little  water.  Now  please,  O 
Lord,  to  let  it  produce  the  effect  which  is  for  my  real  wel- 
fare, and  for  tlry  glory.  Let  me  either  be  taken  soon  to 
thyself,  or  let  me  be  soon  restored ;  let  me  be  ill  for  a 
longer  time,  and  then  taken  to  tlryself,  or  let  me  be  ill 
for  a  longer  time,  and  then  restored.  O  Lord,  do  with  me 
as  seemeth  thee  best !  " 

After  I  had  been  ill  about  a  fortnight,  my  medical  attend- 
ant  unexpectedly  pronounced  me  better.  As  I  recovered 
but  slowly,  my  friends  entreated  me  to  go  into  the  country 
for  change  of  air.  I  thought  that  it  might  be  the  will  of 
God  that  I  should  do  so,  and  I  prayed  therefore  thus  to 
the  Lord  :  "  Lord,  I  will  gladly  submit  myself  to  thy  will, 
and  go,  if  thou  wilt  have  me  to  go.  And  now  let  me  know 
thy  will  by  the  answer  of  my  medical  attendant.  If,  in 
reply  to  my  question,  he  says  it  would  be  very  good  for 
me,  I  will  go  ;  but  if  he  says  it  is  of  no  great  importance, 
then  I  will  stay."  When  I  asked  him,  he  said  that  it  was 
the  best  thiug  I  could  do.  I  was  then  enabled  willingly  to 
submit,  and  accordingly  went  to  Teignmouth. 

A  few  days  after  my  arrival  at  Teignmouth,  the  chapel, 
called  Ebenezer,  Was  reopened,  and  I  attended  the  opening. 
I  was  much  impressed  by  one  of  those  who  preached  on 
the  occasion.  For  though  I  did  not  like  all  he  said,  yet 
I  saw  a  gravity  and  solemnity  in  him  different  from  the 
rest.  After  he  had  preached,  I  had  a  great  desire  to  know 
more  of  him ;  and,  being  invited  hj  two  brethren  of  Ex- 
mouth,  in  whose  house  he  was  stajing,  to  spend  some  time 
with  them,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  living  ten  days  with 
him  under  the  same  roof.     It  was  at  this  time  that  God 


70  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IIL 

besran  to  show  me  that  his  word  alone  is  our  standard  of 
judgment  in  spiritual  things  ;  that  it  can  be  explained  only 
by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  that  in  our  day,  as  well  as  in 
former  times,  he  is  the  teacher  of  his  people.  The  office 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  I  had  not  experimentally  understood 
before  that  time.  Indeed,  of  the  office  of  each  of  the 
blessed  persons,  in  what  is  commonly  called  the  Trinity,  I 
had  no  experimental  apprehension.  I  had  not  before  seen 
from  the  Scriptures  that  the  Father  chose  us  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world  ;  that  in  him  that  wonderful  plan 
of  our  redemption  originated,  and  that  he  also  appointed 
all  the  means  by  which  it  was  to  be  brought  about.  Fur- 
ther, that  the  Son,  to  save  us,  had  fulfilled  the  law,  to  sat- 
isfy its  demands,  and  with  it  also  the  holiness  of  God ; 
that  he  had  borne  the  punishment  due  to  our  sins,  and  had 
thus  satisfied  the  justice  of  God.  And,  further,  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  alone  can  teach  us  about  our  state  by  nature, 
show  us  the  need  of  a  Saviour,  enable  us  to  believe  in 
Christ,  explain  to  us  the  Scriptures,  help  us  in  preaching, 
etc.  It  was  my  beginning  to  understand  this  latter  point 
in  particular,  which  had  a  great  effect  on  me  ;  for  the  Lord 
enabled  me  to  put  it  to  the  test  of  experience,  by  laying 
aside  commentaries,  and  almost  every  other  book,  and 
simply  reading  the  word  of  God  and  studying  it.  The 
result  of  this  was,  that  the  first  evening  that  I  shut  myself 
into  my  room,  to  give  myself  to  prayer  and  meditation 
over  the  Scriptures,  I  learned  more  in  a  few  hours  than  I 
had  done  dmlng  a  period  of  several  months  previously. 
But  the  particular  difference  teas,  that  I  received  real  strength 
for  my  soul  in  doing  so.  I  now  began  to  try  by  the  test 
of  the  Scriptures  the  things  which  I  had  learned  and  seen, 
and  found  that  only  those  principles  which  stood  the  test 
were  really  of  value. 

My  stay  in  Devonshire  was  most  profitable  to  my  soul. 
My  prayer  had  been,  before  I  left  London,  that  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  to  bless  niy  journey  to  the  benefit  of  my 


1829.  SELF-DEDICATION.  71 

body  and  soul.  In  the  beginning  of  September  I  returned 
to  London,  much  better  in  body ;  and  as  to  my  soul,  the 
change  was  so  great  that  it  was  like  a  second  conversion. 
After  my  return  to  London,  I  sought  to  benefit  nrv  brethren 
in  the  seminary,  and  the  means  which  I  used  were  these :  I 
proposed  to  them  to  meet  together  every  morning  from  six 
to  eight  for  prayer  and  reading  the  Scriptures  ;  and  that 
then  each  of  us  should  give  out  what  he  might  consider 
the  Lord  had  shown  him  to  be  the  meaning  of  the  portion 
read.  One  brother  in  particular  was  brought  into  the  same 
state  as  nryself;  and  others,  I  trust,  were  more  or  less 
benefited.  Several  times,  when  I  went  to  my  room  after 
family  prayer  in  the  evening,  I  found  communion  with  God 
so  sweet  that  I  continued  in  prayer  till  after  twelve,  and 
then,  being  full  of  joy,  went  into  the  room  of  the  brother 
just  referred  to ;  and  finding  him  also  in  a  similar  frame 
of  heart,  we  continued  praying  until  one  or  two  ;  and  even 
then  I  was  a  few  times  so  full  of  joy  that  I  could  scarcely 
sleep,  and  at  six  in  the  morning  again  called  the  brethren 
together  for  pra3rer. 

After  I  had  been  for  about  ten  days  in  London,  and  had 
been  confined  to  the  house  on  account  of  my  studies,  my 
health  began  again  to  decline  ;  and  I  saw  that  it  would  not 
be  well,  my  poor  body  being  only  like  a  wreck  or  brand 
brought  out  of  the  devil's  service,  to  spend  mj7-  little  re- 
maining strength  in  study,  but  that  I  now  ought  to  set 
about  actual  engagement  in  the  Lord's  work.  I  wrote  to 
the  committee  of  the  Societ}-,  requesting  them  to  send  me 
out  at  once ;  and,  that  they  might  do  so  more  comfortably, 
to  send  me  as  a  fellow-laborer  with  an  experienced  brother. 
However,  I  received  no  answer. 

After  having  waited  about  five  or  six  weeks,  in  the 
mean  time  seeking,  in  one  way  or  other,  to  labor  for  the 
Lord,  it  struck  me  that,  considering  nryself  called  by  the 
Lord  to  preach  the  gospel,  I  ought  to  begin  at  once  to 
labor  among  the  Jews  in  London,  whether  I  had  the  title 


72  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chai\  III. 

of  mission aiy  or  not.  In  consequence  of  this,  I  distributed 
tracts  among  the  Jews,  with  my  name  and  residence  writ- 
ten on  them,  thus  inviting  them  to  conversation  about  the 
things  of  God ;  preached  to  them  in  those  places  where 
they  most  numerously  collect  together  ;  read  the  Scriptures 
regularly  with  about  fifty  Jewish  boys  ;  and  became  a 
teacher  in  a  Sunday  school.  In  this  work  I  had  much  en- 
jo}Tment,  and  the  honor  of  being  reproached  and  ill-treated 
for  the  name  of  Jesus.  But  the  Lord  gave  me  grace,  never 
to  be  kept  from  the  work  by  any  danger,  or  the  prospect 
of  any  suffering. 

Mr.  Miiller  was  led,  toward  the  close  of  1829,  to  doubt 
the  propriety  of  continuing  under  the  patronage  of  the 
London  Society.  It  seemed  to  him  unscriptural  for  a  ser- 
vant of  Christ  to  put  himself  under  the  control  and  direc- 
tion of  any  one  but  the  Lord.  A  correspondence  with  the 
Society,  evincing  on  his  part,  and  on  their  part,  entire 
kindness  and  love,  resulted  in  a  dissolution  of  his  relation 
to  them.  He  wras  left  free  to  preach  the  gospel  wherever 
Providence  might  open  the  way. 

On  December  30,  I  went  to  Exmouth,  Where  I  intended 
to  spend  a  fortnight  in  the  house  of  some  Christian  friends. 
I  arrived  at  Exmouth  on  December  31,  at  six  in  the  even- 
ing, an  hour  before  the  commencement  of  a  prayer-meet- 
ing at  Ebenezer  Chapel.  My  heart  was  burning  with  a 
desire  to  tell  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  my  soul.  Being, 
however,  not  called  on,  either  to  speak  or  pray,  I  was 
silent.  The  next  morning,  I  spoke  on  the  difference 
between  being  a  Christian  and  a  happy  Christian,  and 
showed  whence  it  generally  comes  that  we  rejoice  so'  little 
in  the  Lord.  This,  my  first  testimony,  was  blessed  to 
many  believers,  that  G6cl,  as  it  appears,  might  show  me 
that  he  was  with  me.     At  the  request  of  several  believers, 


1829.  SELF-DEDICATION.  73 

I  spoke  again  in  the  afternoon,  and  also  proposed  a  meet- 
ing in  the  chapel  every  morning  at  ten,  to  expound  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans.  The  second  day  after  nry  arrival, 
a  brother  said  to  me,  "  I  have  been  praying  for  this  month 
past  that  the  Lord  would  do  something  for  Lympstone,  a 
large  parish  where  there  is  little  spiritual  light.  There  is  a 
Wesleyan  chapel,  and  I  doubt  not  you  would  be  allowed  to 
preach  there."  Being  read}'  to  speak  of  Jesus  whenever 
the  Lord  might  open  a  door,  yet  so  that  I  could  be  faithful 
to  the  truths  which  he  had  been  pleased  to  teach  me,  I 
went,  and  easily  obtained  liberty  to  preach  twice  on  the 
next  day,  being  the  Lord's  day. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

LEANING    ON  JESUS. 
1830  — 1832. 

A  DOOR  OPENED  —  TOKENS  TOR  GOOD — TRUST  EXERCISED  IN  THE  STUDY  AND 
MINISTRY  OF  THE  WORD  —  THE  SWORD  OF  THE  SPIRIT  —  TRUSTING  IN  GOD 
FOR  DAILY  BREAD  —  BLESSEDNESS  OF  "WAITING  UPON  THE  EORD  —  "  OWE  NO 
MAN  "  —  "  ACCORDING  TO  YOUR  FAITH  BE  IT  UNTO  YOU  "  —  THE  GIFT  OF 
FAITH,  AND  THE  GRACE  OF  FAITH. 

FTER  I  had  preached  about  three  weeks  at 
Exmouth  and  its  neighborhood,  I  went  to  Teign- 
mouth,  with  the  intention  of  staying  there  ten 
^ — '  days,  to  preach  the  word  among  the  brethren  with 
whom  I  had  become  acquainted  during  the  previous  sum- 
mer, and  to  tell  them  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  me.  In 
the  evening,  Monday,  I  preached  for  Brother  Craik,  at 
Shaldon,  in  the  presence  of  three  ministers,  none  of  whom 
liked  the  sermon  ;  yet  it  pleased  God,  through  it,  to  bring 
to  the  knowledge  of  his  dear  Son  a  young  woman.  How 
differently  does  the  Lord  judge  from  man !  Here  was  a 
particular  opportunity  for  the  Lord  to  get  gloiy  to  himself. 
A  foreigner  was  the  preacher,  with  great  natural  obstacles 
in  the  wa}r,  for  he  was  not  able  to  speak  English  with 
fluency ;  but  he  had  a  desire  to  serve  God,  and  was  by  this 
time  also  brought  into  such  a  state  of  heart  as  to  desire 
that  God  alone  should  have  the  glory,  if  any  good  were 
done  through  his  instrumentality. 

On  Tuesday  evening,  I  preached  at  Ebenezer  Chapel, 
Teignmouth,  the  same  chapel  at  the  opening  of  which  I 
became  acquainted  with  the  brother  whom  the  Lord  had 
afterwards  used  as  an  instrument  of  benefiting  me  so 
much. 

74 


1830.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  75 

During  the  week  ensuing,  Mr.  M.  preached  almost  daily 
at  the  same  place,  a  blessing  attending  his  labors. 

By  this  time,  the  request  that  I  might  stay  at  Teign- 
mouth,  and  be  the  minister  of  the  above  chapel,  had  been 
repeatedly  expressed  by  an  increasing  number  of  the  breth- 
ren ;  but  others  were  decidedly  against  my  remaining 
there.  This  opposition  was  instrumental  in  settling  it  in 
my  mind  that  I  should  stay  for  a  while,  at  least  until  I  was 
formally  rejected. 

I  preached  again  three  times  on  the  Lord's  day,  none 
saying  we  wish  you  not  to  preach,  though  many  of  the 
hearers  did  not  hear  with  enjoyment.  Some  of  them  left, 
and  never  returned ;  some  left,  but  returned  after  a  while. 
Others  came  to  the  chapel  who  had  not  been  in  the  habit 
of  attending  there  previous  to  my  coming.  There  was  a 
great  stir,  a  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  a  searching  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, whether  these  things  were  so.  And,  what  is  more 
than  all,  God  set  his  seal  upon  the  work,  in  converting  sin- 
ners. Twelve  weeks  I  stood  in  this  same  position,  whilst 
the  Lord  graciously  supplied  my  temporal  wants,  through 
two  brethren,  unasked  for.  After  this  time,  the  whole 
little  church,  eighteen  in  number,  unanimously  gave  me  an 
invitation  to  become  their  pastor.  They  offered  to  supply 
my  temporal  wants  by  giving  me  fifty-five  pounds  a  year, 
which  sum  was  afterwards  somewhat  increased,  on  account 
of  the  increase  of  the  church. 

That  which  I  now  considered  the  best  mode  of  prepara- 
tion for  the  public  ministry  of  the  word,  no  longer  adopted 
from  necessity,  on  account  of  want  of  time,  but  from  deep 
conviction,  and  from  the  experience  of  God's  blessing  upoo 
it,  both  as  it  regards  my  own  enjoyment,  the  benefit  of  the 
saints,  and  the  conversion  of  sinners,  is  as  follows  :  First, 
I  do  not  presume  to  know  myself  what  is  best  for  the  hear- 
ers, and  I  therefore  ask  the  Lord,  in  the  first  place,  that  he 
would  graciously  be  pleased  to  teach  me  on  what  subject  I 


78  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  IV, 

shall  speak,  or  what  portion  of  his  word  I  shall  expound. 
Now,  sometimes  it  happens  that,  previous  to  my  asking 
him,  a  subject  or  passage  has  been  in  my  mind,  on  which 
it  has  appeared  well  for  me  to  speak.     In  that  case,  I  ask 
the  Lord  whether  I  should  speak  on  this  subject  or  passage. 
If,  after  prayer,  I  feel  persuaded  that  I  should,  I  fix  upon 
it,  yet  so  that  I  would  desire  to  leave  myself  open  to  the 
Lord  to  change  it  if  he  please.     Frequently,  however,  it 
occurs  that  I  have  no  text  or  subject  in  my  mind,  before  I 
give  myself  to  prayer  for  the  sake  of  ascertaining   the 
Lord's  will  concerning  it.     In  this  case,  I  wait  some  time 
on  my  knees  for  an  answer,  trying  to  listen  to  the  voice  of 
the  Spirit  to  direct  me.     If,  then,  a  passage  or  subject, 
whilst  I  am  on  my  knees,  or  after  I  have  finished  praying 
for  a  text,  is  brought  to  my  mind,  I  again  ask  the  Lord, 
and   that    sometimes    repeatedly,   especially   if,   humanly 
speaking,  the   subject  or  text  should  be  a   peculiar  one, 
whether  it  be  his  will  that  I  should  speak  on  such  a  subject 
or  passage.     If,  after  prayer,  my  mind  is  peaceful  about  it, 
I  take  this  to  be  the  text,  but  still  desire  to  leave  myself 
open  to  the  Lord  for  direction,  should  he  please  to  alter  it, 
or  should  I  have  been  mistaken.     Frequently,  also,  in  the 
third  place,  it  happens  that  I  not  only  have  no  text  nor 
subject  on  my  mind  previous  to  my  praying  for  guidance 
in  this  matter,  but  also  I  do  not  obtain  one  after  once,  or 
twice,  or  more  times  praying  about  it.     I  used  formerly  at 
times  to  be  much  perplexed  when  this  was  the  case,  but, 
for  more  than  twenty  years,  it  has  pleased  the  Lord,  in  gen- 
eral at  least,  to  keep  me  in  peace  about  it.     What  I  do  is, 
to  go  on  with  my  regular  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  where 
£  left  off  the  last  time,  praying  (whilst  I  read)  for  a  text, 
now  and  then  also  laying  aside  my  Bible  for  prayer,  till  I 
get  one.     Thus  it  has  happened  that  I  have  had  to  read 
five,  ten,  yea,  twenty  chapters,  before  it  has  pleased  the 
Lord  to  give  me  a  text ;  yea,  many  times  I  have  even  had 
fco  go  to  the  place  of  meeting  without  one,  and  obtained  it, 


1830.  LEANING   ON  JESUS.  77 

perhaps,  only  a  few  minutes  before  I  was  going  to  speak ; 
but  I  have  never  lacked  the  Lord's  assistance  at  the  time 
of  preaching,  provided  I  had  earnestly  sought  it  in  private. 
The  preacher  cannot  know  the  particular  state  of  the  vari- 
ous individuals  who  compose  the  congregation,  nor  what 
they  require,  but  the  Lord  knows  it ;  and  if  the  preacher 
renounces  his  own  wisdom,  he  will  be  assisted  by  the 
Lord ;  but  if  he  will  choose  in  his  own  wisdom,  then  let 
him  not  be  surprised  if  he  should  see  little  benefit  result 
from  his  labors. 

Before  I  leave  this  part  of  the  subject,  I  would  just 
observe  one  temptatidn  concerning  the  choice  of  a  text. 
We  may  see  a  subject  to  be  so  very  full  that  it  may  strike 
us  it  would  do  for  some  other  occasion.  For  instance, 
sometimes  a  text  brought  to  one's  mind  for  a  week-evening 
meeting  may  appear  more  suitable  for  the  Lord's  day, 
because  then  there  would  be  a  greater  number  of  hearers 
present.  Now,  in  the  first  place,  we  do  not  know  whether 
the  Lord  ever  will  allow  us  to  preach  on  another  Lord's 
day ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  we  know  not  whether  that 
very  subject  may  not  be  especially  suitable  for  some  or 
many  individuals  present  just  that  week-evening.  Thus  I  was 
once  tempted,  after  I  had  been  a  short  time  at  Teignmouth 
to  reserve  a  subject  which  had  been  just  opened  to  me  for 
the  next  Lord's  day.  But  being  able,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
to  overcome  the  temptation  by  the  above  reasons,  and 
preaching  about  it  at  once,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bless  it 
to  the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  and  that  too  an  individual 
who  meant  to  come  but  that  once  more  to  the  chapel,  and 
to  whose  case  the  subject  was  most  remarkably  suited. 

2.  Now,  when  the  text  has  been  obtained  in  the  above 
way,  whether  it  be  one,  or  two,  or  more  verses,  or  a  whole 
chapter  or  more,  I  ask  the  Lord  that  he  would  graciously 
be  pleased  to  teach  me  by  his  Holy  Spirit  whilst  meditat- 
ing over  it.  Within  the  last  twenty-five  years,  I  have 
found  it  the  most  profitable  plan  to  meditate  with  my  pen 
7* 


78  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  IV 

in  my  hand,  writing  down  the  outlines  as  the  word  is 
opened  to  me.  This  I  do,  not  for  the  sake  of  committing 
them  to  memory,  nor  as  if  I  meant  to  say  nothing  else,  but 
for  the  sake  of  clearness,  as  being  a  help  to  see  how  far  I 
understand  the  passage.  I  also  find  it  useful  afterwards  to 
refer  to  what  I  have  thus  written.  I  very  seldom  use  any 
other  help  besides  the  little  I  understand  of  the  original  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  some  good  translations  in  other  lan- 
guages. My  chief  help  is  prayer.  I  have  never  in  my 
life  begun  to  study  one  single  part  of  divine  truth  without 
gaining  some  light  about  it  when  I  have  been  able  really  to 
give  myself  to  prayer  and  meditation  over  it.  But  that  I 
have  often  found  a  difficult  matter,  partly  on  account 
of  the  weakness  of  the  flesh,  and  partly,  also,  on  account 
of  bodily  infirmities  and  multiplicity  of  engagements. 
This  I  most  firmly  believe,  that  no  one  ought  to  expect  to 
see  much  good  resulting  from  his  labors  in  word  and  doc- 
trine, if  he  is  not  much  given  to  prayer  and  meditation. 

3.  Having  prayed  and  meditated  on  the  subject  or  text, 
I  desire  to  leave  myself  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord. 
I  ask  him  to  bring  to  my  mind  what  I  have  seen  in  my 
closet  concerning  the  subject  I  am  going  to  speak  on, 
which  he  generally  most  kindly  does,  and  often  teaches  me 
much  additionally  whilst  I  am  preaching. 

In  connection  with  the  above,  I  must,  however,  state 
that  it  appears  to  me  there  is  a  preparation  for  the  public 
ministry  of  the  word  which  is  even  more  excellent  than  the 
one  spoken  of.  It  is  this  ;  to  live  in  such  constant  and  real 
communion  with  the  Lord,  and  to  be  so  habitually  and  fre- 
quently in  meditation  over  the  truth,  that  without  the  above 
effort,  so  to  speak,  we  have  obtained  food  for  others,  and 
know  the  mind  of  the  Lord  as  to  the  subject  or  the  portion 
of  the  word  on  which  we  should  speak. 

That  which  I  have  found  most  beneficial  in  my  experi- 
ence for  the  last  twenty-six  years  in  the  public  ministry  of 
tbe  word,  is  expounding  the  Scriptures,  and  especially  the 


1830.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  79 

going  now  and  then  through  a  whole  gospel  or  epistle. 
This  may  be  done  in  a  twofold  way,  either  by  entering 
minutely  into  the  bearing  of  every  point  occurring  in  the 
portion,  or  by  giving  the  general  outlines,  and  thus  leading 
the  hearers  to  see  the  meaning  and  connection  of  the 
whole.  The  benefits  which  I  have  seen  resulting  from 
expounding  the  Scriptures,  are  these  :  1.  The  hearers  arc 
thus,  with  God's  blessing,  led  to  the  Scriptures.  They  find, 
as  it  were,  a  practical  use  of  them  in  the  public  meetings. 
This  induces  them  to  bring  their  Bibles,  and  I  have 
observed  that  those  who  at  first  did  not  bring  them,  have 
afterwards  been  induced  to  do  so  ;  so  that,  in  a  short  time, 
few  (of  the  believers  at  least)  were  in  the  habit  of  coming 
without  them.  This  is  no  small  matter ;  for  everything 
which  in  our  day  will  lead  believers  to  value  the  Scriptures 
is  of  importance.  2.  The  expounding  of  the  Scriptures  is 
in  general  more  beneficial  to  the  hearers  than  if,  on  a  single 
verse,  or  half  a  verse,  or  two  or  three  words  of  a  verse, 
some  remarks  are  made,  so  that  the  portion  of  Scripture  is 
scarcely  anything  but  a  motto  for  the  subject ;  for  few  have 
grace  to  meditate  much  over  the  word,  and  thus  exposition 
may  not  merely  be  the  means  of  opening  to  them  the  Scrip- 
tures, but  may  also  create  in  them  a  desire  to  meditate  for 
themselves.  3.  The  expounding  of  the  Scriptures  leaves 
to  the  hearers  a  connecting  link,  so  that  the  reading  over 
again  the  portion  of  the  word  which  has  been  expounded 
brings  to  their  remembrance  what  has  been  said,  and  thus, 
with  God's  blessing,  leaves  a  more  lasting  impression  on 
their  minds.  This  is  particularly  of  importance  as  it 
regards  the  illiterate,  who  sometimes  have  neither  much 
strength  of  memory  nor  capacity  of  comprehension.  4. 
The  expounding  of  large  portions  of  the  word,  as  the  whole 
of  a  gospel  or  an  epistle,  besides  leading  the  hearer  to  see 
the  connection  of  the  whole,  has  also  this  particular  benefit 
for  the  teacher,  that  it  leads  him,  with  God's  blessing,  to 
the  consideration  of  portions  of  the  word  which  otherwise 


80  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  IV. 

he  might  not  have  considered,  and  keeps  him  from  speak- 
ing too  much  on  favorite  subjects,  and  leaning  too  much  to 
particular  parts  of  truth,  which  tendency  must  surely 
sooner  or  later  injure  both  himself  and  his  hearers. 
Expounding  the  word  of  God  brings  little  honor  to  the 
preacher  from  the  unenlightened  or  careless  hearer,  but  it 
tends  much  to  the  benefit  of  the  hearers  in  general. 

Simplicity  in  expression,  whilst  the  truth  is  set  forth,  is, 
in  connection  with  what  has  been  said,  of  the  utmost 
importance.  It  should  be  the  aim  of  the  teacher  to  speak 
so  that  children,  servants,  and  people  who  cannot  read  may 
be  able  to  understand  him,  so  far  as  the  natural  mind  can 
comprehend  the  things  of  God.  It  ought  also  to  be 
remembered  that  there  is,  perhaps,  not  a  single  congrega- 
tion in  which  there  are  not  persons  of  the  above  classes 
present,  and  that  if  they  can  understand,  the  well-educated 
or  literary  persons  will  understand  likewise ;  but  the 
reverse  does  not  hold  good.  It  ought  further  to  be  remem- 
bered that  the  expounder  of  the  truth  of  God  speaks  for 
God,  for  eternity,  and  that  it  is  not  in  the  least  likely  that 
he  will  benefit  the  hearers,  except  he  use  plainness  of 
speech,  which  nevertheless  needs  not  to  be  vulgar  or  rude. 
It  should  also  be  considered  that  if  the  preacher  strive  to 
speak  according  to  the  rules  of  this  world,  he  may  please 
many,  particularly  those  who  have  a  literary  taste  ;  but,  in 
the  same  proportion,  he  is  less  likely  to  become  an  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  God  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  or 
for  the  building-up  of  the  saints.  For  neither  eloquence 
nor  depth  of  thought  makes  the  truly  great  preacher,  but 
such  a  life  of  prayer  and  meditation  and  spirituality  as  may 
render  him  a  vessel  meet  for  the  Master's  use,  and  fit  to  be 
employed  both  in  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  in  the 
edification  of  the  saints. 

Becoming  convinced,  after  a  prayerful  examination  of 
the  Scriptures,  that  baptism  should  be  administered  only  by 


1830.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  81 

immersion,  Mr.  Miiller  was  then  baptized  in  the  spring  of 
1830. 

It  was  so  usual  for  me  to  preach  with  particular  assist- 
ance, especially  during  the  first  months  of  this  year,  that 
once,  when  it  was  otherwise,  it  was  much  noticed  by  myself 
and  others.  The  circumstance  was  this.  One  day,  before- 
preaching  at  Teignmouth,  I  had  more  time  than  usual,  and 
therefore  prayed  and  meditated  about  six  hours  in  prepara- 
tion for  the  evening  meeting,  and  I  thought  I  saw  many 
precious  truths  in  the  passage  on  which  I  had  meditated. 
It  was  the  first  part  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  epistle  to 
the  Ephesians.  After  I  had  spoken  a  little  time,  I  felt  that 
I  spoke  in  my  own  strength,  and  I,  being  a  foreigner,  felt 
particularly  the  want  of  words,  which  had  not  been  the 
case  before.  I  told  the  brethren  that  I  felt  I  was  left  to 
myself,  and  asked  their  prayers.  But  after  haying  contin- 
ued a  little  longer,  and  feeling  the  same  as  before,  I  closed, 
and  proposed  that  we  should  have  a  meeting  for  prayer,  that 
the  Lord  still  might  be  pleased  to  help  me.  We  did  so,  and 
I  was  particularly  assisted  the  next  time. 

On  October  7,  1830, 1  was  united  by  marriage  to  Miss 
Mary  Groves,  sister  of  the  brother  whose  name  has  already 
been  mentioned.  This  step  was  taken  after  prayer  and 
deliberation,  from  a  full  conviction  that  it  was  better  for  me 
to  be  married ;  and  I  have  never  regretted  since  either  the 
step  itself  or  the  choice,  but  desire  to  be  truly  grateful  to 
God  for  having  given  me  such  a  wife. 

About  this  time,  I  began  to  have  conscientious  objections 
against  any  longer  receiving  a  stated  salary.  My  reasons 
against  it  were  these  :  — 

1.  The  salary  was  made  up  by  pew-rents  ;  but  pew-rents 
are,  according  to  James  ii.  1-6,  against  the  mind  of  the 
Lord,  as,  in  general,  the  poor  brother  cannot  have  so  good 
a  seat  as  the  rich.  2.  A  brother  may  gladly  do  something 
towards  my  support  if  left  to  his  own  time  ;  but,  when  the 


82  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IV. 

quarter  is  up,  lie  has  perhaps  other  expenses,  and  I  do  not 
know  whether  he  pays  his  money  grudgingly,  and  of  neces- 
sity, or  cheerfully  ;  but  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver.  Nay, 
I  knew  it  to  be  a  fact  that  sometimes  it  had  not  been  con- 
venient to  individuals  to  pay  the  money  when  it  had  been 
asked  for  by  the  brethren  who  collected  it.  3.  Though  the 
Lord  had  been  pleased  to  give  me  grace  to  be  faithful,  so 
that  I  had  been  enabled  not  to  keep  back  the  truth  when 
he  had  shown  it  to  me  ;  still,  I  felt  that  the  pew-rents  were 
a  snare  to  the  servant  of  Christ.  It  was  a  temptation  to 
me,  at  least  for  a  few  minutes,  at  the  time  when  the  Lord 
had  stirred  me  up  to  pray  and  search  the  word  respecting 
the  ordinance  of  baptism,  because  thirty  pounds  of  my  sal- 
ary was  at  stake  if  I  should  be  baptized. 

For  these  reasons,  I  stated  to  the  brethren,  at  the  end  of 
October,  1830,  that  I  should  for  the  future  give  up  having 
any  regular  salary.  After  I  had  given  my  reasons  for 
doing  so,  I  read  Philippians  iv.,  and  told  the  saints  that  if 
they  still  had  a  desire  to  do  something  towards  my  support,  by 
voluntary  gifts,  I  had  no  objection  to  receive  them,  though 
ever  so  small,  either  in  money  or  provisions.  A  few  days 
after,  it  appeared  to  me  that  there  was  a  better  waj'  still ; 
for,  if  I  received  personally  every  single  gift  oifered  in 
money,  both  my  own  time  and  that  of  the  donors  would  be 
much  taken  up  ;  and  in  this  way,  also,  the  poor  might, 
through  temptation,  be  kept  from  offering  their  pence,  a 
privilege  of  which  they  ought  not  to  be  deprived  ;  and  some 
also  might  in  this  wa}r  give  more  than  if  it  were  not  known 
who  was  the  giver,  so  that  it  would  still  be  doubtful  whether 
the  gift  were  given  grudgingly  or  cheerfully.  For  these  rea- 
sons especially,  there  was  a  box  put  up  in  the  chapel,  over 
whi«h  was  written  that  whoever  had  a  desire  to  do  something 
towards  my  support  might  put  his  offering  into  the  box. 

At  the  same  time,  it  appeared  to  me  right  that  hence- 
forth I  should  ask  no  man,  not  even  my  beloved  brethren 
and  sisters,  to  help  me,  as  I  had  done  a  few  times,  accoj  d- 


1830.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  83 

mg  to  their  own  request,  as  my  expenses,  on  account  of 
travelling  much  in  the  Lord's  service,  were  too  great  to  be 
met  by  my  usual  income.  For,  unconsciously,  I  had  thus 
again  been  led,  in  some  measure,  to  trust  in  an  arm  of 
flesh,  going  to  man  instead  of  going  to  the  Lord  at  once. 
To  come  to  this  conclusion  before  God  required  more  grace 
than  to  give  up  my  salary. 

About  the  same  time,  also,  my  wife  and  I  had  grace 
given  to  us  to  take  the  Lord's  commandment,  "  Sell  that  ye 
have,  and  give  alms,"  Luke  xii.  33,  literalty,  and  to  carry 
it  out.  Our  staff  and  support  in  this  matter  were  Matthew 
vi.  19-34,  John  xiv.  13,  14.  We  leaned  on  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  It  is  now  twenty-five  years  since  we  set  out 
in  this  way,  and  we  do  not  in  the  least  regret  the  step  we  then 
took.  As  I  have  written  down  how  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  deal  with  us  since,  I  shall  be  able  to  relate  some 
facts  concerning  this  matter,  as  far  as  they  may  tend  to 
edification. 

Nov.  18,  1830.  Our  money  was  reduced  to  about  eight 
shillings.  "When  I  was  pra3Ting  with  my  wife  in  the  morn- 
ing, the  Lord  brought  to  nry  mind  the  state  of  our  purse, 
and  I  was  led  to  ask  him  for  some  money.  About  four 
hours  after,  a  sister  said  to  me,  "  Do  you  want  any 
money?"  "I  told  the  brethren,"  said  I,  "dear  sister, 
when  I  gave  up  my  salary,  that  I  would  for  the  future  tell 
the  Lord  only  about  my  wants."  She  replied,  "  But  he  has 
told  me  to  give  }^ou  some  money.  About  a  fortnight  ago, 
I  asked  him  what  I  should  do  for  him,  and  he  told  me  to 
give  j'ou  some  money ;  and  last  Saturday  it  came  again 
powerfully  to  my  mind,  and  has  not  left  me  since,  and  I 
felt  it  so  forcibly  last  night  that  I  could  not  help  speaking 
of  it  to  brother  P."  M}^  heart  rejoiced,  seeing  the  Lord's 
faithfulness,  but  I  thought  it  better  not  to  tell  her  about  oui 
circumstances,  lest  she  should  be  influenced  to  give  accord 
mgly  ;  and  I  also  was  assured  that,  if  it  were  of  the  Lord, 
she  could  not  but  give.     I  therefore  turned  the  con\ersa- 


84  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IV. 

tion  to  other  subjects,  but  when  I  left  she  gave  me  two 
guineas.  "We  were  full  of  joy  on  account  of  the  goodness 
of  the  Lord-  I  would  call  upon  the  reader  to  admire  the 
gentleness  of  the  Lord,  that  he  did  not  try  our  faith  much 
at  the  commencement,  but  allowed  us  to  see  his  willing- 
ness to  help  us,  before  he  was  pleased  to  try  it  more 
fully. 

The  next  Wednesday  I  went  to  Exmouth,  our  money 
having  then  again  been  reduced  to  about  nine  shillings.  I 
asked  the  Lord  on  Thursday,  when  at  Exmouth,  to  be 
pleased  to  give  me  some  money.  On  Friday  morning, 
about  eight  o'clock,  whilst  in  prayer,  I  was  particularly  led 
to  ask  again  for  money  ;  and  before  I  rose  from  my  knees 
I  had  the  fullest  assurance  that  we  should  have  the  answer 
that  very  day.  About  nine  o'clock  I  left  the  brother  with 
whom  I  was  sta3Ting,  and  he  gave  me  half  a  sovereign,  say- 
ing, "  Take  this  for  the  expenses  connected  with  your  com- 
ing to  us."  I  did  not  expect  to  have  my  expenses  paid,  but 
I  saw  the  Lord's  fatherly  hand  in  sending  me  this  money 
within  one  hour  after  my  asking  him  for  some.  But  even 
then  I  was  so  fully  assured  that  the  Lord  would  send  more 
that  very  day,  or  had  done  so  already,  that,  when  I  came 
home  about  twelve  o'clock,  I  asked  my  wife  whether  she  had 
received  any  letters.  She  told  me  she  had  received  one  the 
da}'  before  from  a  brother  in  Exeter,  with  three  sovereigns. 
Thus  even  my  prayer  on  the  preceding  day  had  been  an- 
swered. The  next  day  one  of  the  brethren  came  and 
brought  me  four  pounds,  which  was  due  to  me  of  my  former 
salary,  but  which  I  could  never  have  expected,  as  I  did  not 
even  know  that  this  sum  was  due  to  me.  Thus  I  received, 
within  thirty  hours,  in  answer  to  prayer,  seven  pounds  ten 
shillings. 

About  Christmas,  when  our  money  was  reduced  to  a  few 
shillings,  I  asked  the  Lord  for  more ;  when,  a  few  hours 
after,  there  was  given  to  us  a  sovereign  by  a  brother  from 
Axminster.     This  brother  had  heard  much  against  me,  anc* 


1830.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  85 

was  at  last  determined  to  hear  for  himself,  and  thus  came  to 
Teignmouth,  a  distance  of  forty  miles  ;  and  having  heard 
about  our  manner  of  living,  gave  us  this  money. 

With  this  closes  the  year  1830.  Throughout  it  the  Lord 
richly  supplied  all  my  temporal  wants,  though  at  the  com- 
mencement of  it  I  had  no  certain  human  prospect  for  one 
single  shilling  :  so  that,  even  as  it  regards  temporal  things, 
I  had  not  been  in  the  smallest  degree  a  loser  in  acting  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  my  conscience  ;  and  as  it  regards 
spiritual  things,  the  Lord  had  dealt  bountifully  with  me,  and 
had  condescended  to  use  me  as  an  instrument  in  doing  his 
work. 

On  the  6th,  7th,  and  8th  of  Jan.  1831, 1  had  repeatedly 
asked  the  Lord  for  money,  but  received  none.  On  the 
evening  of  January  8,  I  left  my  room  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  was  then  tempted  to  distrust  the  Lord,  though  he  had 
been  so  gracious  to  us  in  that  he  not  only  up  to  that  day 
had  supplied  all  our  wants,  but  had  given  us  also  those 
answers  of  prayer  which  have  been  in  part  just  mentioned. 
I  was  so  sinful,  for  about  five  minutes,  as  to  think  it  would 
be  of  no  use  to  trust  in  the  Lord  in  this  way.  I  also 
began  to  say  to  myself,  that  I  had  perhaps  gone  too  far  in 
living  in  this  way.  But,  thanks  to  the  Lord !  this  trial 
lasted  but  a  few  minutes.  He  enabled  me  again  to  trust 
in  him,  and  Satan  was  immediately  confounded  ;  for  when 
I  returned  to  my  room  the  Lord  had  sent  deliverance.  A 
sister  in  the  Lord  had  brought  us  two  pounds  four  shil- 
lings :  so  the  Lord  triumphed,  and  our  faith  was 
strengthened. 

Jan.  10.  To-day,  when  we  had  again  but  a  few  shillings, 
five  pounds  were  given  to  us,  which  had  been  taken  out  of 
the  box.  I  had,  once  for  all,  told  the  brethren  who  had  the 
care  of  these  temporal  things,  to  have  the  kindness  to  let 
£  me  have  the  money  every  week ;  but  as  these  beloved 
brethren  either  forgot  to  take  it  out  weekly,  or  were  ashamed 
ttf4)ring  it  in  such  small  sums,  it  was  generally  taken  out 
8 


** 


36  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IV. 

every  three,  four,  or  five  weeks.  As  I  had  stated  to  them, 
however,  from  the  commencement,  that  I  desired  to  look 
neither  to  man  nor  the  box,  but  to  the  living  God,  I  thought 
it  not  right  on  my  part  to  remind  them  of  my  request  to 
have  the  mone}?-  weekly,  lest  it  should  hinder  the  testimony 
which  I  wished  to  give,  of  trusting  in  the  living  God  alone 
It  was  on  this  account  that  on  January  28,  when  we  had 
again  but  little  money,  though  I  had  seen  the  brethren,  on 
January  24,  open  the  box  and  take  out  the  money,  I  would 
not  ask  the  brother,  in  whose  hands  it  was,  to  let  me  have 
it ;  but  standing  in  need  of  it,  as  our  coals  were  almost 
gone,  I  asked  the  Lord  to  incline  his  heart  to  bring  it ;  and 
but  a  little  time  afterwards  it  was  given  to  us,  even  one 
pound  eight  shillings  and  sixpence. 

I  would  here  mention,  that,  since  the  time  I  began  living 
in  this  way,  I  have  been  kept  from  speaking,  either  directly 
or  indirectly,  about  my  wants,  at  the  time  I  was  in  need. 
The  cnly  exception  is,  that  in  a  few  instances,  twenty  years 
or  more  since,  I  have,  at  such  times,  spoken  to  very  poor 
brethren  in  the  way  of  encouraging  them  to  trust  in  the 
Lord,  telling  them  that  I  had  to  do  the  same,  being  myself 
in  similar  straits ;  or,  in  a  few  instances,  where  it  was 
needful  to  speak  about  my  own  want,  lest  I  should  appear 
unfeeling,  in  that  I  did  not  help  at  all,  in  cases  of  distress 
or  not  as  much  as  might  have  been  expected. 

On  February  14,  we  had  again  very  little  money,  and, 
whilst  praying,  I  was  led  to  ask  the  Lord  graciously  to  sup- 
ply our  wants  ;  and  the  instant  that  I  got  up  from  my  knees 
a  brother  gave  me  one  pound,  which  had  been  taken  out  of 
the  box. 

On  March  7,  I  was  again  tempted  to  disbelieve  the  faith- 
fulness of  the  Lord,  and  though  I  was  not  miserable,  still, 
I  was  not  so  fully  resting  upon  the  Lord  that  I  could  tri- 
umph with  joy.  It  was  but  one  hour  after,  when  the  Lord 
gave  me  another  proof  of  his  faithful  love.  A  Christian 
lady  brought  five  sovereigns  for  us,  with  these  words  written 


1831.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  87 

in  the  paper :  "  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat ; 
I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink,"  etc. 

April  16.  This  morning  I  found  that  our  money  was 
reduced  to  three  shillings ;  and  I  said  to  my  self,  I  must 
now  go  and  ask  the  Lord  earnestly  for  fresh  supplies.  But 
before  I  had  prayed,  there  was  sent  from  Exeter,  two 
pounds,  as  a  proof  that  the  Lord  hears  before  we  call. 

I  would  observe  here,  by  the  way,  that  if  any  of  the 
children  of  God  should  think  that  such  a  mode  of  living 
leads  away  from  the  Lord,  and  from  caring  about  spiritual 
things,  and  has  the  effect  of  causing  the  mind  to  be  taken 
up  with  the  question,  What  shall  I  eat?  —  What  shall  I 
drink  ?  —  and  Wherewithal  shall  I  be  clothed  ?  —  I  would 
request  him  prayerfully  to  consider  the  following  remarks  : 
1.  I  have  had  experience  of  both  ways,  and  know  that  my 
present  mode  of  living,  as  to  temporal  things,  is  connected 
with  less  care.  2.  Confidence  in  the  Lord,  to  whom  alone  I 
look  for  the  supply  of  my  temporal  wants,  keeps  me,  when 
a  case  of  distress  comes  before  me,  or  when  the  Lord's 
work  calls  for  my  pecuniary  aid,  from  anxious  reckoning 
like  this :  Will  my  salary  last  out  ?  Shall  I  have  enough 
myself  the  next  month?  etc.  In  this  my  freedom,  I  am, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  generally,  at  least,  able  to  say  to 
myself  something  like  this :  My  Lord  is  not  limited ;  he 
can  again  supply  ;  he  knows  that  this  present  case  has  been 
sent  to  me :  and  thus,  this  way  of  living,  so  far  from 
leading  to  anxiety,  is  rather  the  means  of  keeping  from  it. 
And  truly  it  was  once  said  to  me  by  an  individual,  —  You 
can  do  such  and  such  things  and  need  not  to  lay  by,  for  the 
church  in  the  whole  of  Devonshire  cares  about  }^our  wants. 
My  reply  was :  The  Lord  can  use  not  merely  any  of  the 
saints  throughout  Devonshire,  but  those  throughout  the 
world,  as  instruments  to  supply  my  temporal  wants.  3. 
This  way  of  living  has  often  been  the  means  of  reviving 
the  work  of  grace  in  my  heart,  when  I  have  been  getting 
cold  ;  and  it  also  has  bee  &  the  means  of  bringing  me  back 


83  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  IV. 

again  to  the  Lord,  after  I  have  been  backsliding.  For  it 
will  not  do,  —  it  is  not  possible  to  live  in  sin,  and  at  the 
same  time,  by  communion  with  God,  to  draw  down  from 
heaven  everything  one  needs  for  the  life  that  now  is.  4. 
Frequently,  too,  a  fresh  answer  to  prayer*  obtained  in  this 
way,  has  been  the  means  of  quickening  my  soul,  and  filling 
me  with  much  joy. 

May  12.  A  sister  has  been  staying  for  some  time  at 
Teignmouth  on  account  of  her  health ;  and  when  she  was 
about  to  return  home  to-day,  we  saw  it  the  Lord's  will  to 
invite  her  to  stay  with  us  for  some  time,  as  we  knew  that 
she  would  stay  longer  if  her  means  allowed  it.  We  were 
persuaded  that,  as  we  saw  it  to  be  the  Lord's  will  to  invite 
her,  he  himself  would  pay  the  expenses  connected  with  her 
stay.  About  the  time  when  she  came  to  our  house,  a  parcel 
with  money  was  sent  from  Chumleigh.  A  few  weeks  before, 
I  had  preached  at  Chumleigh  and  in  the  neighborhood. 
The  brethren,  knowing  about  my  manner  of  living,  after 
my  departure  collected  some  money  for  me,  and  thus,  in 
small  offerings  (one  hundred  and  seven  altogether,  as  I 
have  been  told) ,  two  pounds  and  one  penny  halfpenny  were 
given.  Thus  the  Lord  paid  for  the  expenses  connected 
with  our  sister's  staying  with  us. 

June  12.  Lord's  day.  On  Thursday  last  I  went  with 
brother  Craik  to  Torquay,  to  preach  there.  I  had  only 
about  three  shillings  with  me,  and  left  my  wife  with  about 
six  shillings  at  home.  I  asked  the  Lord  repeatedly  for 
money ;  but  when  I  came  home  my  wife  had  only  about 
three  shillings  left,  having  received  nothing.  We  waited 
still  upon  the  Lord.  Yesterday  passed  away,  and  no  money 
came.  We  had  ninepence  left.  This  morning  we  were 
still  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  and  looking  for  deliverance. 
We  had  only  a  little  butter  left  for  breakfast,  sufficient  for 
brother  E.  and  a  relative  living  with  us,  to  whom  we  did 
not  mention  our  circumstances,  that  they  might  not  be 
made  uncomfortable.   After  the  morning  meeting,  brother  Y. 


1831.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  83 

most  unexpectedly  opened  the  box,  and,  in  giving  me 
quite  as  unexpectedly  the  money  at  such  a  time,  he  told  me 
that  he  and  his  wife  could  not  sleep  last  night,  on  account 
of  thinking  that  we  might  ivant  money.  The  most  striking 
point  is,  that  after  I  had  repeatedly  asked  the  Lord,  but 
received  nothing,  I  then  prayed  yesterday  that  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  to  impress  it  on  brother  Y.  that  we  wanted 
money,  so  that  he  might  open  the  box.  There  was  in  it  one 
pound  eight  shillings  and  tenpence  halfpenny. 

Nov.  16.  This  morning  I  proposed  united  prayer  respect- 
ing our  temporal  wants.  Just  as  we  were  about  to  pray,  a 
parcel  came  from  Exmouth.  In  prayer  we  asked  the  Lord 
for  meat  for  dinner,  having  no  money  to  buy  any.  After 
prayer,  on  opening  the  parcel,  we  found,  among  other 
things,  a  ham,  sent  by  a  brother  at  Exmouth,  which  served 
us  for  dinner. 

Nov.  19.  We  had  not  enough  to  pay  our  weekly  rent ; 
but  the  Lord  graciously  sent  us  again  to-day  fourteen 
shillings  and  sixpence.  I  would  just  observe,  that  we 
never  contract  debts,  which  we  believe  to  be  unscriptural 
(according  to  Romans  xiii.  8)  ;  and  therefore  we  have  no 
bills  with  our  tailor,  shoemaker,  grocer,  butcher,  baker,  etc. ; 
but  all  we  buy  we  pay  for  in  ready  money.  The  Lord 
helping  us,  we  would  rather  suffer  privation  than  contract 
debts.  Thus  we  always  know  how  much  we  have,  and 
how  much  we  have  a  right  to  give  away.  I  am  well  aware 
that  many  trials  come  upon  the  children  of  God,  on  account 
of  not  acting  according  to  Rom.  xiii.  8. 

Nov.  27.  Lord's  day.  Our  money  had  been  reduced  to 
two  pence  halfpenny  ;  our  bread  was  hardly  enough  for  this 
day.  I  had  several  times  brought  our  need  before  the 
Lord.  After  dinner,  when  I  returned  thanks,  I  asked  him 
to  give  us  our  daily  bread,  meaning  literally  that  he  would 
send  us  bread  for  the  evening.  Whilst  I  was  praying, 
there  was  a  knock  at  the  door  of  the  room.  After  J  had 
concluded,  a  poor  sister  came  in,  and  brought  us  some  of 


90  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IV. 

her  dinner,  and  from  another  poor  sister  five  shillings.  In 
the  afternoon  she  also  brought  us  a  large  loaf.  Thus  the 
Lord  not  only  literally  gave  us  bread  but  also  money. 

After  we  had,  on  December  31,  1831,  looked  over  the 
Lord's  gracious  dealings  with  us  during  the  past  year,  in 
providing  for  all  our  temporal  wants,  we   had  about  ten 
shillings  left.     A  little  while  after,  the  providence  of  God 
called  for  that,   so   that  not  a  single  farthing  remained. 
Thus  we  closed  the  old  3~ear,  in  which  the  Lord  had  been 
so  gracious  in  giving  to  us,  without  our  asking  any  one,  — 
1.   Through  the    instrumentality   of   the  box,   thirty-one 
pounds  fourteen  shillings.     2.  From  brethren  of  the  church 
at  Teignmouth,  in  presents  of  money,  six  pounds  eighteen 
shillings  and  sixpence.     3.  From  brethren  living  at  Teign- 
mouth and  elsewhere,  not  connected  with  the  church  at 
Teignmouth,  ninety-three  pounds   six  shillings   and  two- 
pence.     Altogether,  one  hundred   and  thirty-one  pounds 
eighteen  shillings   and  eightpence.     There  had  been  like- 
wise many  articles  of  provision  and  some  articles  of  cloth- 
ing given  to  us,  worth  at  least  twenty  pounds.     I  am  so 
particular   in  mentioning   these   things,  to   show  that  we 
are  never  losers  from  acting  according  to  the  mind  of  the 
Lord.     For  had  I  had  my  regular  salaiy,  humanly  speak- 
ing, I  should  not  have  had  nearly  as  much :  but  whether 
this  would  have  been  the  case  or  not,  this  is  plain,  that  I 
have  not  served  a  hard  master,  and  that  is  what  I  delight 
to  show. 

Jan.  7,  1832.  We  had  been  again  repeatedly  asking  the 
Lord  to-day  and  yesterday  to  supply  our  temporal  wants, 
having  no  means  to  pay  our  weekly  rent,  and  this  even- 
ing, as  late  as  eleven  o'clock,  a  brother  gave  us  nineteen 
shillings  and  sixpence,  —  a  proof  that  the  Lord  is  not  lim- 
ited to  time. 

Jan.  14.  This  morning  we  had  nothing  but  dry  bread 
with  our  tea  ;  only  the  second  time  since  we  have  been  liv- 
ing by  simple  faith  upon  Jesus  for  temporal  supplies.     We 


1832.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  91 

have  more  than  forty  pounds  of  ready  money  in  the  house 
for  two  bills,1  Tvhich  will  not  be  payable  for  several  weeks  ; 
but  we  do  not  consider  this  money  to  be  our  own,  and 
would  rather  suffer  great  privation,  God  helping  us,  than 
take  of  it.  We  were  looking  to  our  Father,  and  he  has 
not  suffered  us  to  be  disappointed.  For  when  now  we  had 
but  threepence  left,  and  only  a  small  piece  of  bread,  we 
received  two  shillings  and  five  shillings. 

Feb.  18.     This  afternoon  I  broke  a  bloodvessel  in  my 
stomach,  and  lost  a  considerable  quantity  of  blood.     I  was 
very  happy  immediately  afterwards.     February  19.     This 
morning,  Lord's  day,  two  brethren  called  on  me,  to  ask  me 
what  arrangement  there   should   be  made   to-day,   as   it 
regarded  the  four  villages,  where   some  of  the  brethren 
were  in  the  habit  of  preaching,  as,  on  account  of  my  not 
being  able  to  preach,  one  of  the  brethren  would  need  to 
stay  at  home  to  take  my  place.     I  asked  them,  kindly,  to 
come  again  in  about  an  hour,  when  I  would  give  them  an 
answer.     After  they  were  gone  the  Lord  gave  me  faith  to 
rise.     I  dressed  myself,  and  determined  to  go  to  the  chapel. 
I  was  enabled  to  do  so,  though  so  weak  when  I  went,  that 
walking  the  short  distance  to  the  chapel  was  an  exertion 
to  me.     I  was  enabled  to  preach  this  morning  with  as  loud 
and  strong  a  voice  as  usual,  and  for  the  usual  length  of 
time.     After  the  morning  meeting,  a  medical  friend  called 
on  me,  and  entreated  me  not  to  preach  again  in  the  after- 
noon, as  it  might  greatly  injure  me.     I  told  him  that  I 
should  indeed  consiCte,*  it  great  presumption  to  do  so  had 
the  Lord  not  given  me  faith.     I  preached  again  in  the  after- 
noon, and  this  medical  friend  called  again,  and  said  the 
same  concerning  the  evening  meeting.     Nevertheless,  hav- 
ing faith,  I  preached  again  in  the  evening.     After  each 


1  One  till  I  had  to  meet  for  a  brother,  the  other  was  for  money  which,  in  the 
form  of  a  bill,  I  had  sent  to  the  Continent;  hut  in  both  cases  the  money  was  in  my 
hands  before  the  bills  were  given. 


92  THE  LIFE   OE   TRUST.  Chap.  IV, 

meeting  I  became  stronger,  which  was  a  plain  proof  that 
the  hand  of  God  was  in  the  matter. 

Feb.  20.  The  Lord  enabled  me  to  rise  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  to  go  to  our  usual  prayer  meeting,  where  I  read, 
spoke,  and  prayed.  Afterwards  I  wrote  four  letters, 
expounded  the  Scriptures  at  home,  and  attended  the  meet- 
ing again  in  the  evening.  February  21.  I  attended  the 
two  meetings  as  usual,  preached  in  the  evening,  and  did 
my  other  work  besides.  February  22.  To-day  I  attended 
the  meeting  in  the  morning,  walked  afterwards  six  miles 
with  two  brethren,  and  rode  to  Plymouth.  February  23. 
I  am  now  as  well  as  I  was  before  I  broke  the  bloodvessel. 
In  relating  the  particulars  of  this  circumstance,  I  would 
earnestly  warn  every  one  who  may  read  this  not  to  imitate 
me  in  such  a  thing  if  he  has  no  faith ;  but  if  he  has,  it  will, 
as  good  coin,  most  assuredly  be  honored  by  God.  I  could 
not  say  that  if  such  a  thing  should  happen  again  I  would 
act  in  the  same  way  ;  for  when  I  have  been  not  nearly  so 
weak  as  when  I  had  broken  the  bloodvessel,  having  no 
faith,  I  did  not  preach ;  yet,  if  it  were  to  please  the  Lord 
to  give  me  faith,  I  might  be  able  to  do  the  same,  though 
even  still  weaker  than  at  the  time  just  spoken  of. 

About  this  time  I  repeatedly  prayed  with  sick  believers 
till  they  were  restored.  Unconditionally  I  asked  the  Lord 
for  the  blessing  of  bodily  health  (a  thing  which  I  could  not 
do  now) ,  and  almost  always  had  the  petition  granted.  In 
some  instances,  however,  the  praj^er  was  not  answered. 
In  the  same  way,  whilst  in  London,  November,  1829,  in 
answer  to  my  prayers,  I  was  immediately  restored  from  a 
bodily  infirmity,  under  which  I  had  been  laboring  for  a  long 
time,  and  which  has  never  returned  since.  The  way  in 
which  I  now  account  for  these  facts  is  as  follows.  It 
pleased  the  Lord,  I  think,  to  give  me  in  such  cases  some- 
thing like  the  gift  (not  grace)  of  faith,  so  that  uncondi- 
tionally I  could  ask  and  look  for  an  answer.  The  differ- 
ence between  the  gift  and  the  grace  of  faith  seems  to  me 


1832.  LEANING   ON   JESUS.  93 

this.  According  to  the  gift  of  faith,  I  am  able  to  do  a  thing, 
or  believe  that  a  thing  will  come  to  pass,  the  not  doing  of 
which,  or  the  not  believing  of  which,  would  not  be  sin; 
according  to  the  grace  of  faith,  I  am  able  to  do  a  thing,  or 
believe  that  a  thing  will  come  to  pass,  respecting  which  I 
have  the  word  of  God  as  the  ground  to  rest  upon,  and, 
therefore,  the  not  doing  it,  or  the  not  believing  it,  would  be 
sin.  For  instance,  the  gift  of  faith  would  be  needed  to 
believe  that  a  sick  person  should  be  restored  again,  though 
there  is  no  human  probability,  for  there  is  no  promise  to 
that  effect ;  the  grace  of  faith  is  needed  to  believe  that  the 
Lord  will  give  me  the  necessaries  of  life,  if  I  first  seek 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,  for  there  is  a 
promise  to  that  effect.1 

March  18.  These  two  days  we  have  not  been  able  to 
purchase  meat.  The  sister  in  whose  house  we  lodge  gave 
us  to-day  part  of  her  dinner.  We  are  still  looking  to  Jesus 
for  deliverance.  We  want  money  to  pay  the  weekly  rent 
and  to  buy  provisions.  March  19.  Our  landlady  sent 
again  of  her  meat  for  our  dinner.  We  have  but  a  half- 
penny left.  I  feel  myself  very  cold  in  asking  for  money  ; 
still,  I  hope  for  deliverance,  though  I  do  not  see  whence 
money  is  to  come.  We  were  not  able  to  buy  bread  to-day 
as  usual.  March  20.  This  has  been  again  a  day  of  very 
great  mercies.  In  the  morning  we  met  round  our  break- 
fast which  the  Lord  had  provided  for  us,  though  we  had 
not  a  single  penny  left.  The  last  halfpennj^  was  spent  for 
milk.  We  were  then  still  looking  to  Jesus  for  fresh  eup- 
plies.  We  both  had  no  doubt  that  the  Lord  would  inter- 
fere. I  felt  it  a  trial  that  I  had  but  little  earnestness  in 
asking  the  Lord ;  and  had  this  not  been  the  case,  perhaps 
we  might  have  had  our  wants  sooner  supplied.  We  have 
about  seven  pounds  in  the  house  ;  but  considering  it  no 
longer  our  own,  the  Lord  kej)t  us  from  taking  of  it,  with 

*  Matt.  Yi. 


94  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  IV, 

the  view  of  replacing  what  we  had  taken,  as  formerly  I 
might  have  clone.  The  meat  which  was  sent  yesterday  for 
our  dinner  was  enough  also  for  to-day.  Thus  the  Lord 
had  provided  another  meal.  Two  sisters  called  upon  us 
about  noon,  who  gave  us  two  pounds  of  sugar,  one  pound 
of  coffee,  and  two  cakes  of  chocolate.  Whilst  they  were 
with  us,  a  poor  sister  came  and  brought  us  one  shilling 
from  herself  and  two  shillings  and  sixpence  from  another 
poor  sister.  Our  landlady  also  sent  us  again  of  her  din- 
ner, and  also  a  loaf.  Our  bread  would  scarcely  have  been 
enough  for  tea,  had  the  Lord  not  thus  graciously  provided. 
In  the  afternoon,  the  same  sister  who  brought  the  mone}T 
brought  us  also,  from  another  sister,  one  pound  of  butter 
and  two  shillings,  and  from  another  sister  five  shillings. 


CHAPTER    V. 

MINISTRY  AT    BRISTOL    BEGUN. 
1832  —  1835. 

'H2RE  HAVE  WE  NO  CONTINUING  CITY "  —  CAUTION  TO  THE  CHRISTIAN 
TRAVELLER —  NEW  TOKENS  TOR  GOOD  — THE  WAY  MADE  CLEAR  —  MEET- 
INGS FOR  INQUIRY  — NO  RESPECT  OF  PERSONS  WITH  GOD —  FRANKE, 
"BEING  DEAD,  YET  SPEAKF.TH "  —  DAILY  BREAD  SUPPLIED  —  A  PECULIAR 
PEOPLE. 

PEIL  8.  I  have  felt  much  this  day  that  Teign- 
mouth  is  no  longer  my  place,  and  that  I  shall 
leave  it.  I  would  observe  that  in  August  of  1831 
I  began  greatly  to  feel  as  if  my  work  at  Teign- 
nioutJ-  were  done,  and  that  I  should  go  somewliere  else.  I 
was  Lid  to  consider  the  matter  more  maturely,  and  at  last 
had  it  settled  in  this  way,  —  that  it  was  not  likely  to  be  of 
God,  because,  for  certain  reasons,  I  should  naturally  have 
Liked  to  leave  Teignmouth.  Afterwards,  I  felt  quite  com- 
fortable in  remaining  there.  In  the  commencement  of  the 
year  1832,  I  began  again  much  to  doubt  whether  Teign- 
mouth was  my  place,  or  whether  my  gift  was  not  much 
more  that  of  going  about  from  place  to  place,  seeking  to 
bring  believers  back  to  the  Scriptures,  than  to  stay  in  one 
place  and  to  labor  as  a  pastor.  I  resolved  to  try  whether 
it  were  not  the  will  of  God  that  I  should  still  give  myself 
to  pastoral  work  among  the  brethren  at  Teignmouth  ;  and 
with  more  earnestness  and  faithfulness  than  ever  I  was  en- 
abled to  give  nryself  to  this  work,  and  was  certainly  much 
refreshed  and  blessed  in  it ;  and  I  saw  immediately  bless- 
ings result  from  it.  This  nry  experience  seemed  more 
than  ever  to  settle  me  at  Teignmouth.     But  notwithstand- 

95 


96  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  V. 

ing  this,  the  impression  that  my  work  was  done  there  came 
back  after  some  time,  as  the  remark  in  my  journal  of  April 
8  shows,  and  it  became  stronger  and  stronger.  There  was 
one  point  remarkable  in  connection  with  this.  Wherever  I 
went  I  preached  with  much  more  enjoyment  and  power  than 
at  Teignmouth,  the  very  reverse  of  which  had  been  the  case 
on  my  first  going  there.  Moreover,  almost  everywhere  I 
had  many  more  hearers  than  at  Teignmouth,  and  found  the 
people  hungering  after  food,  which,  generally  speaking,  was 
no  longer  the  case  at  Teignrnouth. 

April  11.  Felt  again  much  that  Teignmouth  will  not  much 
longer  be  my  residence.  April  12.  Still  feel  the  impression 
that  Teignmouth  is  no  longer  my  place.  April  13.  Found 
a  letter  from  brother  Craik,  from  Bristol,  on  my  return 
from  Torquay,  where  I  had  been  to  preach.  He  invites  me 
to  come  and  help  him.  It  appears  to  me,  from  what  he 
writes,  that  such  places  as  Bristol  more  suit  my  gifts.  O 
Lord,  teach  me !  I  have  felt  this  day  more  than  ever  that  I 
shall  soon  leave  Teignmouth.  I  fear,  however,  there  is  much 
connected  with  it  which  savors  of  the  flesh,  and  that  makes  me 
fearful.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  I  should  shortly  go  to  Bris- 
tol, if  the  Lord  permit.  April  14.  Wrote  a*  letter  to 
brother  Craik,  in  which  I  said  I  should  come,  if  I  clearly 
saw  it  to  be  the  Lord's  will.  Have  felt  again  very  much 
to-day,  yea,  far  more  than  ever,  that  I  shall  soon  leave 
Teignmouth. 

April  15.  Lord's  day.  This  evening  I  £>reached,  as  fully 
as  time  would  permit,  on  the  Lord's  second  coming.  After 
having  done  so,  I  told  the  brethren  what  effect  this  doctrine 
had  had  upon  me,  on  first  receiving  it,  even  to  determine 
me  to  leave  London,  and  to  preach  throughout  the  king- 
dom ;  but  that  the  Lord  had  kept  me  chiefly  at  Teignmouth 
for  these  two  years  and  three  months,  and  that  it  seemed 
to  me  now  that  the  time  was  near  when  I  should  leave 
them.  I  reminded  them  of  what  I  told  them  when  they 
requested  me  to  take  the  oversight  of  them,  that  I  could 


1832.  MINISTRY   AT   BRISTOL   BEGUN.  97 

make  no  certain  engagement,  but  stay  only  so  loDg  with 
them  as  I  should  see  it  to  be  the  Lord's  will  to  do  so. 
There  was  much  weeping  afterwards.  But  I  am  now  again 
in  peace. 

April  16.  This  morning  I  am  still  in  peace.  I  am  glad 
I  have  spoken  to  the  brethren,  that  they  may  be  prepared, 
in  case  the  Lord  should  take  me  away..  I  left  to-day  for 
Dartmouth,  where  I  preached  in  the  evening.  I  had  five 
answers  to  prayer  to-day.  1.  I  awoke  at  live,  for  which  I 
had  asked  the  Lord  last  evening.  2.  The  Lord  removed 
fiom  nry  dear  wife  an  indisposition  under  which  she  had 
been  suffering.  It  would  have  been  trying  to  me  to  have 
had  to  leave  her  in  that  state.  3.  The  Lord  sent  us  inone}'. 
4.  There  was  a  place  vacant  on  the  Dartmouth  coach, 
which  only  passes  through  Teignmouth.  5.  This  evening 
I  was  assisted  in  preaching,  and  my  own  soul  refreshed. 

April  21.  I  would  offer  here  a  word  of  warning  to 
believers.  Often  the  work  of  the  Lord  itself  may  be  a 
temptation  to  keep  us  from  that  communion  with  him 
which  is  so  essential  to  the  benefit  of  our  own  souls.  On 
the  19th  I  had  left  Dartmouth,  conversed  a  good  deal  that 
day,  preached  in  the  evening,  wr alked  afterwards  eight 
miles,  had  only  about  five  hours'  sleep,  travelled  again  the 
next  day  twenty-five  miles,  preached  twice,  and  conversed 
very  much  besides,  went  to  bed  at  eleven,  and  arose  before 
five.  All  this  shows  that  my  body  and  spirit  required  rest, 
and,  therefore,  however  careless  about  the  Lord's  work  I 
might  haAre  appeared  to  my  brethren,  I  ought  to  have  had 
a  great  deal  of  quiet  time  for  prayer  and  reading  the  word, 
especially  as  I  had  a  long  journey  before  me  that  day,  and 
as  I  was  going  to  Bristol,  which  in  itself  required  much 
prayer.  Inotead  of  this,  I  hurried  to  the  prayer-meeting, 
after  a  few  minutes'  private  prayer.  But  let  none  think 
that  public  praj'er  will  make  up  for  closet  communion. 
Then  again,  afterwards,  when  I  ought  to  have  withdrawn 
mj^self,  as  it  were,  by  force,  from  the  company  of  beloved 
9 


98  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  V. 

brethren  and  sisters,  and  given  my  testimony  for  the  Lord, 
(and,  indeed,  it  would  have  been  the  best  testimony  I 
could  have  given  them,)  by  telling  them  that  I  needed 
secret  communion  with  the  Lord,  I  did  not  do  so,  but  spent 
the  time,  till  the  coach  came,  in  conversation  with  them. 
Now,  however  profitable  in  some  respects  it  may  have  been 
made  to  those  with  whom  I  was  on  that  morning,  yet  my 
own  soul  needed  food ;  and  not  having  had  it,  I  was  lean, 
and  felt  the  effects  of  it  the  whole  day  ;  and  hence  I  believe 
it  came  that  I  was  dumb  on  the  coach,  and  did  not  speak  a 
word  for  Christ,  nor  give  away  a  single  tract,  though  I  had 
my  pockets  full  on  purpose. 

April  22.  This  morning  I  preached  at  Gideon  Chapel, 
Bristol.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  the  Pithay  Chapel. 
This  sermon  was  a  blessing  to  many,  many  souls  ;  and 
many  were  brought  through  it  to  come  afterwards  to  hear 
brother  Craik  and  me.  Among  others  it  was  the  means 
of  converting  a  young  man  who  was  a  notorious  drunkard, 
and  who  was  just  again  on  his  way  to  a  public  house,  when 
an  acquaintance  of  his  met  him,  and  asked  him  to  go  with 
him  to  hear  a  foreigner  preach.  He  did  so  ;  and  from  that 
moment  he  was  so  completely  altered,  that  he  never  again 
went  to  a  public  house,  and  was  so  happy  in  the  Lord  after- 
wards that  he  often  neglected  his  supper,  from  eagerness 
to  read  the  Scriptures,  as  his  wife  told  me.  He  died  about 
five  months  afterwards.  This  evening  I  was  much  in- 
structed in  hearing  brother  Craik  preach.  I  am  now 
fully  persuaded  that  Bristol  is  the  place  where  the  Lord 
will  have  me  to  labor. 

April  27.  It  seems  to  brother  Craik  and  myself  the 
Lord's  will  that  we  should  go  home  next  week,  in  order 
that  in  quietness,  without  being  influenced  by  what  we  see 
here,  we  may  more  inquire  into  the  Lord's  will  concerning 
us.  It  especially  appears  to  us  much  more  likely  that  we 
should  come  to  a  right  conclusion  among  the  brethren  and 
sisters  in  Devonshire,  whose  tears  we  shall  have  to  witness, 


1832.  MINISTRY   AT   BRISTOL   BEGUN.  99 

and  whose  entreaties  to  stay  with  them  we  shall  have  to 
hear,  than  here  in  Bristol,  where  we  see  only  those  who 
wish  us  to  stay. 

April  28.  It  still  seems  to  us  the  Lord's  will  that  we 
should  both  leave  soon,  to  have  quiet  time  for  prayer  con- 
cerning Bristol.  April  29.  I  preached  this  morning  on 
Rev.  iii.  14-22.  As  it  afterwards  appeared,  that  testimony 
was  blessed  to  many,  though  I  lacked  enjoyment  in  my 
own  soul.  This  afternoon  brother  Craik  preached  in  a 
vessel  called  the  Clifton  Ark,  fitted  up  for  a  chapel.  In 
the  evening  I  preached  in  the  same  vessel.  These  testi- 
monies also  God  greatly  honored,  and  made  them  the 
means  of  afterward  bringing  several,  who  then  heard  us, 
to  our  meeting-places.  How  was  God  with  us,  and  how 
did  he  help  us,  thereby  evidently  showing  that  he  himself 
had  sent  us  to  this  city ! 

April  30.  It  was  most  affecting  to  take  leave  of  the 
dear  children  of  God,  dozens  pressing  us  to  return  soon, 
many  with  tears  in  their  eyes.  The  blessing  which  the 
Lord  has  given  to  our  ministry  seems  to  be  very  great. 
We  both  see  it  fully  the  Lord's  will  to  come  here,  though 
we  do  not  see  under  what  circumstances.  A  brother  has 
promised  to  take  Bethesda  Chapel  for  us,  and  to  be  answer- 
able for  the  payment  of  the  rent ;  so  that  thus  we  should 
have  two  large  chapels.  I  saw,  again,  two  instances  to-day 
in  which  my  preaching  has  been  blessed. 

May  1.  Brother  Craik  and  I  left  this  morning  for  Dev- 
onshire. 

May  3.  I  saw  several  of  the  brethren  to-da}^,  and  felt 
so  fully  assured  that  it  is  the  Lord's  will  that  I  should  go 
to  Bristol,  that  I  told  them  so.  This  evening  I  had  a 
meeting  with  the  three  deacons,  when  I  told  them  plainly 
about  it ;  asking  them,  if  they  see  anything  wrong  in  me 
concerning  this  matter,  to  tell  me  of  it.  They  had  nothing 
to  say  against  it ;  yea,  though  much  wishing  me  to  stay, 
they  were  convinced  themselves  that  my  going  is  of  God. 


100  THE    LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  V. 

May  5.  One  other  striking  proof  to  my  mind  that  my 
leaving  Teignmouth  is  of  God,  is,  that  some  truly  spiritual 
believers,  though  they  much  wish  me  to  stay,  themselves 
see  that  I  ought  to  go  to  Bristol. 

May  7.  Having  received  a  letter  from  Bristol  on  May 
5,  it  was  answered  to-day  in  such  a  way  that  the  Lord  may 
have  another  opportunity  to  prevent  our  going  thither  if  it 
be  not  of  him. 

May  15.  Just  when  I  was  in  prayer  concerning  Bristol, 
I  was  sent  for  to  come  to  brother  Craik.  Two  letters  had 
arrived  from  Bristol.  The  brethren  assembling  at  Gideon 
accept  our  offer  to  come  under  the  conditions  we  have 
made,  i.  e.,  for  the  present,  to  consider  us  only  as  minister- 
ing among  them,  but  not  in  any  fixed  pastoral  relationship, 
so  that  we  may  preach  as  we  consider  it  to  be  according  to 
the  mind  of  God,  without  reference  to  any  rules  among 
them;  that  (he pew-rents  should  be  done  away  with;  and  that 
v:e  should  go  on,  respecting  the  supply  of  our  temporal  wants, 
as  in  Devonshire.  We  intend,  the  Lord  willing,  to  leave  in 
about  a  week,  though  there  is  nothing  settled  respecting 
Bethesda  Chapel. 

May  21.  I  began  to-da}T  to  take  leave  of  the  brethren  at 
Teignmouth,  calling  on  each  of  them.  It  has  been  a  try- 
ing day.  Much  weeping  on  the  part  of  the  saints.  Were 
1  not  so  fully  persuaded  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  we  should 
go  to  Bristol,  I  should  have  been  hardly  able  to  bear  it. 

May  22.  The  brethren  at  Teignmouth  say  that  they 
expect  us  soon  back  again.  As  far  as  I  understand  the  way 
in  which  God  deals  with  his  children,  this  seems  very 
unlikely.  Towards  the  evening,  the  Lord,  after  repeated 
pra}*er,  gave  me  Col.  i.  21-23  as  a  text  for  the  last  word  of 
exhortation.  It  seemed  to  me  best  to  speak  as  little  as 
Ible  about  myself,  and  as  much  as  possible  about 
Christ.  I  scarcely  alluded  to  our  separation,  and  only 
commended  nryself  and  the  brethren,  in  the  concluding 
prajer,  to  the  Lord.     The  parting  scenes  are  very  trying. 


1832.  MINISTRY   AT   BRISTOL   BEGUN.  101 

but  my  full  pcrsuasiou  is  that  the  separation  is  of  the 
Lord.  May  23.  My  wife,  Mr.  Groves,  my  father-in-law, 
and  I  left  this  morning  for  Exeter.  Dear  brother  Craik 
intends  to  follow  us  to-morrow. 

We  had  unexpectedly  received,  just  before  we  left  Teign- 
mouth,  about  fifteen  pounds,  else  we  should  not  have  been 
able  to  defray  all  the  expenses  connected  with  leaving, 
travelling,  etc.  By  this,  also,  the  Lord  showed  his  mind 
concerning  our  going  to  Bristol. 

The  following  record  will  now  show  to  the  believing 
reader  how  far  what  I  have  said  concerning  my  persuasion 
that  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  we  should  go  to  Bristol 
has  been  proved  by  tacts. 

May  25,  1832.  This  evening  we  arrived  at  Bristol. 
May  27.  This  morning  we  received  a  sovereign,  sent  to 
us  by  a  sister  residing  in  Devonshire,  which  we  take  as  an 
earnest  that  the  Lord  will  provide  for  us  here  also.  May 
28.  When  we  were  going  to  speak  to  the  brethren,  who 
manage  the  temporal  affairs  of  Gideon  Chapel,  about  giv- 
ing up  the  pew-rents,  having  all  the  seats  free,  and  receiv- 
ing the  free-will  offerings  through  a  box.  —  a  matter  which 
was  not  quite  settled  on  their  part,  as  brother  Craik  and  I 
had  thought,  —  we  found  that  the  Lord  had  so  graciously 
ordered  this  matter  for  us  that  there  was  not  the  least 
objection  on  the  part  of  these  brethren. 

June  4.  For  several  days  we  have  been  looking  about 
for  lodgings,  but  finding  none  plain  and  cheap  enough,  we 
were  led  to  make  this  also  a  subject  of  earnest  prayer  ; 
and  now,  immediately  afterwards,  the  Lord  has  given  us 
such  as  are  suitable.  We  pay  only  eighteen  shillings  a  week 
for  two  sitting-rooms  and  three  bedrooms,  coals,  and 
attendance.  It  was  particularly  difficult  to  find  cheap  fur- 
nished lodgings,  having  five  rooms  in  the  same  house, 
which  we  need,  as  brother  Craik  and  we  live  together. 
How  good  is  the  Lord  to  have  thus  appeared  for  us,  in 
9* 


102  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  V. 

answer  to  prayer,  and  what  an  encouragement  to  commit 
everything  to  him  in  prayer  ! 

June  25.  To-day  it  was  finally  settled  to  take  Bethesda 
Chapel  for  a  twelvemonth,  on  condition  that  a  brother  at 
once  paid  the  rent,  with  the  understanding  that,  if  the  Lord 
shall  bless  oar  labors  in  that  place,  so  that  believers  are 
gathered  together  in  fellowship,  he  expects  them  to  help 
him ;  but  if  not,  that  he  will  pay  all.  This  was  the  only 
way  in  which  we  could  take  the  chapel ;  for  we  could  not 
think  it  to  be  of  God  to  have  had  this  chapel,  though  there 
should  be  every  prospect  of  usefulness,  if  it  had  made  us 
in  any  way  debtors. 

July  6.  To-day  we  commenced  preaching  at  Bethesda 
Chapel.  It  was  a  good  day.  July  13.  To-day  we  heard 
of  the  first  cases  of  cholera  in  Bristol.  July  16.  This 
evening,  from  six  to  nine  o'clock,  we  had  appointed  for 
conversing  at  the  vestry,  one  by  one,  with  individuals  who 
wished  to  speak  to  us  about  their  souls.  There  were  so 
many  that  we  were  engaged  from  six  till  twenty  minutes 
past  ten. 

These  meetings  we  have  continued  ever  since,  twice  a 
week,  or  once  a  week,  or  once  a  fortnight,  or  once  a  month, 
as  our  strength  and  time  allowed  it,  or  as  they  seemed 
needed.  We  have  found  them  beneficial  in  the  following 
respects :  — 

1.  Many  persons,  on  account  of  timidity,  would  prefer 
coming  at  an  appointed  time  to  the  vestry  to  converse  with 
us,  to  calling  on  us  in  our  own  house.  2.  The  very  fact 
of  appointing  a  time  for  seeing  people,  to  converse  with 
them  in  private  concerning  the  things  of  eternity,  has 
brought  some,  who,  humanly  speaking,  never  would  have 
called  upon  us  under  other  circumstances ;  yea,  it  has 
brought  even  those  who,  though  they  thought  the}^  were 
concerned  about  the  things  of  God,  yet  were  completely 
ignorant ;  and  thus  we  have  had  an  oppor'  mity  of  speak- 
ing to  them.     3.   These  meetings  have  als\.  been  a  great 


1832.  MINISTRY    AT   BRISTOL   BEGUN.  103 

encouragement  to  ourselves  in  the  work,  for  often,  wheD 
we  thought  that  such  and  such  expositions  of  the  word  had 
done  no  good  at  all,  it  was  through  these  meetings  found 
to  be  the  reverse  ;  and  likewise,  when  our  hands  were  hang- 
ing down,  we  have  been  afresh  encouraged  to  go  forward 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  to  continue  sowing  the  seed 
in  hope,  by  seeing  at  these  meetings  fresh  cases  in  which 
the  Lord  has  condescended  to  use  us  as  instruments,  par- 
ticularly as  in  this  way  instances  have  sometimes  occurred 
in  which  individuals  have  spoken  to  us  about  the  benefit 
which  they  derived  from  our  ministry,  not  only  a  few 
months  before,  but  even  as  long  as  two,  three,  and  four 
years  before. 

For '  the  above  reasons  I  would  particularly  recommend 
to  other  servants  of  Christ,  especially  to  those  who  live  in 
large  towns,  if  they  have  not  already  introduced  a  similar 
plan,  to  consider  whether  it  may  not  be  well  for  them  also 
to  set  apart  such  times  for  seeing  inquirers.  Those  meet- 
ings, however,  require  much  prayer,  to  be  enabled  to  speak 
aright  to  all  those  who  come,  according  to  their  different 
need ;  and  one  is  led  continually  to  feel  that  one  is  not 
sufficient  of  one's  self  for  these  things,  but  that  our 
sufficiency  can  be  alone  of  God.  These  meetings  also 
have  been  by  far  the  most  wearing-out  part  of  all  our  work, 
though  at  the  same  time  the  most  refreshing. 

July  18.  To-day  I  spent  the  whole  morning  in  the  ves- 
try, to  procure  a  quiet  season.  This  has  now  for  some 
time  been  the  only  way,  on  account  of  the  multiplicity  of 
engagements,  to  make  sure  of  time  for  prayer,  reading  the 
word,  and  meditation.  July  19.  I  spent  from  half-past 
nine  till  one  in  the  vestry,  and  had  real  communion  with 
the  Lord.  The  Lord  be  praised,  who  has  put  it  into  my 
mind  to  use  the  vestry  for  a  place  of  retirement ! 

Aug.  5.  Wlien  all  our  money  was  gone  to-day,  the  Lord 
again  graciously  supplied  our  ivants.  Aug.  6.  This  after- 
noon, from  two  till  after  six,  brother  Craik  and  I  spent  in 


104  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  V. 

the  vestry,  to  see  the  inquirers.  We  have  had  again,  in 
seeing  several  instances  of  .blessing  upon  our  labors,  abun- 
dant reason  brought  before  us  to  praise  the  Lord  for  hav- 
ing sent  us  to  Bristol. 

Aug.  13.  This  evening  one  brother  and  four  sisters 
united  with  brother  Craik  and  me  in  church-fellowship  at 
Bethesda,  without  any  rules,  desiring  only  to  act  as  the  Lord 
shall  be  pleased  to  give  us  light  through  his  word. 

Sept.  17.  This  morning  the  Lord,  in  addition  to  all  his 
other  mercies,  has  given  us  a  little  girl,  who,  with  her 
mother,  is  doing  well. 

Oct.  1.  A  meeting  for  inquirers  this  afternoon  from  two 
to  five.  Many  more  are  convinced  of  sin  through  brother 
Craik's  preaching  than  my  own.  This  circumstance  led 
me  to  inquire  inxo  the  reasons,  which  are  probably  these : 
1.  That  brother  Craik  is  more  spiritually  minded  than  I 
am.  2.  That  he  prays  more  earnestly  for  the  conversion 
of  sinners  than  I  do.  3.  That  he  more  frequently  addresses 
sinners,  as  such,  in  his  public  ministrations,  than  I  do. 
This  led  me  to  more  frequent  and  earnest  prayer  for  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  and  to  address  them  more  frequently 
as  such.  The  latter  had  never  been  intentionally  left 
undone,  but  it  had  not  been  so  frequently  brought  to  my 
mind  as  to  that  of  brother  Craik.  Since  then,  the  cases  in 
which  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  use  me  as  an  instrument 
of  conversion  have  been  quite  as  many  as  those  in  which 
brother  Craik  has  been  used. 

Feb.  9,  1833.  I  read  a  part  of  Franke's  life.  The  Lord 
graciously  help  me  to  follow  him,  as  far  as  he  followed 
Christ.  Most  of  the  Lord's  people  whom  we  know  in  Bris- 
tol are  poor,  and  if  the  Lord  were  to  give  us  grace  to  live 
more  as  this  dear  man  of  God  did,  we  might  draw  much 
more  than  we  have  as  yet  done  out  of  our  heavenly 
Father's  bank  for  our  poor  brethren  and  sisters.  March  2. 
A  man  in  the  street  ran  up  to  brother  Craik  and  put  a 
paper  containing  ten  shillings  into  his  hand,  saying,  "  That 


1833.  MINISTRY   AT  BRISTOL  BEGUN.  105 

is  for  you  and  Mr.  Miiller,"  and  went  hastily  away.  May 
28.  This  morning,  whilst  sitting  in  my  room,  the  distress 
of  several  brethren  and  sisters  was  brought  to  my  mind, 
and  I  said  to  myself,  "  O  that  it  might  please  the  Lord  to 
give  me  means  to  help  them  !  "  About  an  hour  afterwards 
I  received  sixty  pounds  from  a  brother  whom  up  to  this  day 
I  never  saw,  and  who  then  lived,  as  he  does  still,  a  distance 
of  several  thousand  miles. 

May  29.  Eeview  of  the  last  twelve  months,  as  it  regards 
the  fruits  of  our  labors  in  Bristol :  1 .  The  total  number  of 
those  added  to  us  within  the  year  has  been  one  hundred 
and  nine.  2.  There  have  been  converted  through  our  instru- 
mentality, so  far  as  we  have  heard  and  can  judge  respecting 
the  individuals,  sixty-five.  3.  Many  backsliders  have  been 
reclaimed,  and  many  of  the  children  of  God  have  been 
encouraged  and  strengthened  in  the  way  of  truth. 

June  12.  I  felt,  this  morning,  that  we  might  do  some- 
thing for  the  souls  of  those  poor  boys  and  girls,  and 
grown-up  or  aged  people,  to  whom  we  have  daily  given 
bread  for  some  time  past,  in  establishing  a  school  for  them, 
reading  the  Scriptures  to  them,  and  speaking  to  them  about 
the  Lord.  This  desire  was  not  carried  out.  The  chief 
obstacle  in  the  way  was  a  pressure  of  work  coming  upon 
brother  Craik  and  me  just  about  that  time.  Shortly  after, 
the  number  of  the  poor  who  came  for  bread  increased  to 
between  sixty  and  eighty  a  day,  whereby  our  neighbors 
were  molested,  as  the  beggars  were  lying  about  in  troops 
in  the  street,  on  account  of  which  we  were  obliged  to  tell 
them  no  longer  to  come  for  bread.  This  thought  ulti- 
mately issued  in  the  formation  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution,  and  in  the  establishment  of  the  Orphan 
Houses. 

Dec.  17.  This  evening  brother  Craik  and  I  took  tea 
with  a  family,  of  whom  five  had  been  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  through  our  instrumentality.  As 
an  encouragement  to  brethren  who  may  desire  to  preach 


106  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST,  Chap.  V. 

the  gospel  in  a  language  not  their  own,  I  would  mention 
that  the  first  member  of  this  family  who  was  converted 
came  merely  out  of  curiosity  to  hear  my  foreign  accent, 
some  words  having  been  mentioned  to  her  which  I  did  not 
pronounce  property. 

Dec.  31.  In  looking  over  my  journal,  I  find,  — 
1.  That  at  least  two  hundred  and  sixty  persons  (according 
to  the  number  of  names  we  have  marked  down,  but  there 
have  been  many  more)  have  come  to  converse  with  us 
about  the  concerns  of  their  souls.  Out  of  these,  one  hun- 
dred ^nd  fifty-three  have  been  added  to  us  in  fellowship 
these  last  eighteen  months,  sixty  of  whom  have  been 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  through  our  instru- 
mentality. 

2.  In  looking  over  the  Lord's  dealings  with  me  as  to 
temporal  things,  I  find  that  he  has  sent  me,  during  the  past 
year,  — 


1.  In  freewill  offerings  through  the  boxes,  as  my  part 

2.  Presents  in  money  given  to  me 

3.  Presents  in  clothes  and  provisions,  worth,  at  least  . 

4.  A  brother  sent  me,  from  a  distance 

5.  We  live  free  of  rent,  which  is  worth  for  our  part . 


It  is  just  now  four  years  since  I  first  began  to  trust  in 
the  Lord  alone  for  the  supply  of  my  temporal  wants.  My 
little  all  I  then  had,  at  most  worth  one  hundred  pounds  a 
year,  I  gave  up  for  the  Lord,  having  then  nothing  left  but 
about  five  pounds.  The  Lord  greatly  honored  this  little 
sacrifice,  and  he  gave  me,  in  return,  not  only  as  much  as  I 
had  given  up,  but  considerably  more.  For  during  the  first 
year,  he  sent  me  already,  in  one  way  or  other,  including 
what  came  to  me  through  family  connection,  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  pounds.  During  the  second  year,  one 
hundred  and  fifty-one  pounds  eighteen  shillings  and  eight 


£152 

14  5| 

25 

1  3 

20 

0  0 

60 

0  0 

10 

0  0 

£267 

15  81 

1834.  MINISTRY   AT    BRISTOL   BEGUN.  107 

pence.  During  the  third  year,  one  hundred  and  ninety-five 
pounds  three  shillings.  During  this  year,  two  hundred  and 
sixty-seven  pounds  fifteen  shillings  and  eight  and  one 
fourth  pence.  The  following  points  require  particular 
notice  :  1.  During  the  last  three  jxars  and  three  months  I 
never  have  asked  any  one  for  anything ;  but,  by  the  help 
of  the  Lord,  I  have  been  enabled  at  all  times  to  bring  nry 
wants  to  him,  and  he  graciously  has  supplied  them  all.  2. 
At  the  close  of  each  of  these  four  }Tears,  though  my  income 
has  been  comparatively  great,  I  have  had  onty  a  few  shil- 
lings or  nothing  at  all  left ;  and  thus  it  is  also  to-da}-,  by 
the  help  of  God.  3.  During  the  last  year  a  considerable 
part  of  my  income  has  come  from  a  distance  of  several 
thousand  miles  from  a  brother  whom  I  never  saw. 
4.  Since  we  have  been  obliged  to  discontinue  the  giving 
away  of  bread  to  about  fifty  poor  people  every  day,  on 
account  of  our  neighbors,  our  income  has  not  been  during 
the  second  part  of  this  year  nearly  so  great,  scarcely  one 
half  as  much,  as  during  the  first  part  of  it. 

January  9,  1834.  Brother  Craik  and  I  have  preached 
during  these  eighteen  months,  once  a  month,  at  Brisling- 
ton,  a  village  near  Bristol,  but  have  not  seen  any  fruit  of 
our  labors  there.  This  led  me  to-day  ver}r  earnestly  to 
pray  to  the  Lord  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  in  that 
place.  I  was  also,  in  the  chapel,  especiall}-  led  to  pray 
again  about  this,  and  asked  the  Lord  in  particular  that  he 
would  .be  pleased  to  convert,  at  least,  one  soul  this  evening 
that  we  might  have  a  little  encouragement.  I  preached 
with  much  help,  and  I  hope  there  has  been  good  done  this 
evening.  The  Lord  did  according  to  nry  request.  There 
was  a  3roung  man  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

Jan.  14.  I  was  greatly  tried  by  the  difficulty  of  fixing 
upon  a  text  from  which  to  preach  on  the  morning  of  Octo- 
ber 20,  and  at  last  preached  without  enjoyment.  To-day  I 
heard  of  a  ninth  instance  in  which  this  very  sermon  has 
been  blessed. 


108  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  V. 

Jan.  31.  This  evening  a  Dorcas  Society  was  formed 
among  the  sisters  in  communion  with  us,  but  not  according 
to  the  manner  in  which  we  found  one  when  we  came  to 
Bristol ;  for,  as  we  have  dismissed  all  teachers  from  the 
Sunday  School  who  were  not  real  believers,  so  now  believ- 
ing females  only  will  meet  together  to  make  clothes  for  the 
poor.  The  being  mixed  up  with  unbelievers  had  not  only 
proved  a  barrier  to  spiritual  conversation  among  the  sisters, 
but  must  have  been  also  injurious  to  both  parties  in  several 
respects.  One  sister,  now  united  to  us  in  fellowship,  ac- 
knowledged that  the  being  connected  with  the  Dorcas 
Society,  previous  to  her  conversion,  had  been,  in  a  measure, 
the  means  of  keeping  her  in  security  ;  as  she  thought  that, 
by  helping  on  such  like  things,  she  might  gain  heaven  at 
last.  O  that  the  saints,  in  faithful  love,  according  to  the 
word  of  God  (2  Cor.  vi.  14-18) ,  might  be  more  separated 
in  all  spiritual  matters  from  unbelievers,  and  not  be 
unequally  yoked  together  with  them ! 


CHAPTEE    VI. 

THE  SCRIPTUBAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION. 
1834  —  1835. 

TO6CRIPTURAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  EXISTING  RELIGIOUS  AND  BENEVOLENT 
SOCIETIES  — A  NEW  INSTITUTION  PROPOSED  —  GOD'S  WORD  THE  ONLY  RULE, 
AND  GOD'S  PROMISE  THE  ONLY  DEPENDENCE  — "  IN  EVERYTHING  LET  YOUR 
REQUEST  BE  MADE  KNOWN  UNTO  GOD"  —  EARNEST  OF  THE  DIVINE 
BLESSING  ON  THE  INSTITUTION — BEREAVEMENT  —  HELPER  SEASONABLY 
SENT  —  REWARD    OF    SEEKING    GOD'S  FACE. 

'EB.  21.  I  was  led  this  morning  to  form  a  plan 
for  establishing,  upon  scriptural  principles,  an 
institution  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  at  home 
and  abroad.  I  trust  this  matter  is  of  God.  Feb. 
25.  I  was  led  again  this  day  to  pray  about  the  forming  of 
a  new  Missionary  Institution,  and  felt  still  more  confirmed 
that  we  should  do  so. 

[Some  readers  may  ask  why  we  formed  a  new  Institution 
for  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  and  why  we  did  not  unite  with 
some  of  the  religious  societies,  already  in  existence,  seeing 
that  there  are  several  missionary,  Bible,  tract,  and  school 
societies.  I  give,  therefore,  our  reasons,  in  order  to  show 
that  nothing  but  the  desire  to  maintain  a  good  conscience 
led  us  to  act  as  we  have  done.  For  as,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  we  acknowledge  the  word  of  God  as  the  only  rule  of 
action  for  the  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  we  found,  in 
comparing  the  then  existing  religious  societies  with  the 
word  of  God,  that  they  departed  so  far  from  :t,  that  we 
could  not  be  united  with  them,  and  yet  maintain  a  good 
conscience.     I  only  mention  here  the  following  points. 

1.  The  end  which  these  religious  societies  propose  to 
themselves,  and  which  is  constantly  put  before  their  mem- 

109 


110  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  VL 

bers,  is,  that  the  world  will  gradually  become  better  and 
better,  and  that  at  last  the  whole  world  will  be  converted 
To  this  end,  there  is  constantly  reference  made  to  the 
passage  in  Habakkuk  ii.  14  :  "  For  the  earth  shall  be  filled 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea  ;  "  or  the  one  in  Isaiah  xi.  9  :  "  For  the  earth 
shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea."  But  that  these  passages  can  have  no  ref- 
erence to  the  present  dispensation,  but  to  the  one  which 
will  commence  with  the  return  of  the  Lord,  —  that  in  the 
present  dispensation  things  will  not  become  spiritually 
better,  but  rather  worse,  —  and  that  in  the  present  dispen- 
sation it  is  not  the  whole  world  that  will  be  converted,  but 
only  a  people  gathered  out  from  among  the  Gentiles  for 
the  Lord,  —  is  clear  from  many  passages  of  the  divine 
testimony,  of  which  I  only  refer  to  the  following :  Matt. 
xiii.  24-30,  and  verses  36-43,  2  Tim.iii.  1-13,  Acts  xv.  14. 

A  hearty  desire  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  ear- 
nest prayer  for  it  to  the  Lord,  is  quite  scriptural;  but  it  is- 
unscriptural  to  expect  the  conversion  of  the  whole  world. 
Such  an  end  we  could  not  propose  to  ourselves  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Lord. 

2.  But  that  which  is  worse,  is,  the  connection  of  those 
religious  societies  with  the  world,  which  is  completely  con- 
trary to  the  word  of  God  (2  Cor.  vi.  14-18).  In  temporal 
things  the  children  of  God  need,  whilst  they  remain  here 
on  earth,  to  make  use  of  the  world  ;  but  when  the  work  to 
be  done  requires  that  those  who  attend  to  it  should  be 
possessed  of  spiritual  life  (of  which  unbelievers  are  utterly 
destitute) ,  the  children  of  God  are  bound,  by  their  loyalty 
to  their  Lord,  entirely  to  refrain  from  association  with  the 
unregenerate.  But,  alas  !  the  connection  with  the  world  is 
but  too  marked  in  these  religious  societies  ;  for  every  one 
who  pays  a  guinea,  or,  in  some  societies,  half  a  guinea,  is 
considered  as  a  member.  Although  such  an  individual 
may  live  in  sin ;  although  he  may  manifest  to  every  one 


1834.       THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.       Ill 

that  he  does  not  know  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  if  only  the  guinea 
or  the  half-guinea  be  paid,  he  is  considered  a  member  and 
has  a  right  as  such  to  vote.  Moreover,  whoever  pays  a 
larger  sum,  for  instance,  ten  pounds  or  twenty  pounds,  can 
be,  in  many  societies,  a  member  for  life,  however  openly 
sinful  his  life  should  be  for  the  time,  or  should  become 
afterwards.     Surely  such  things  ought  not  to  be. 

3.  The  means  which  are  made  use  of  in  these  religious 
societies  to  obtain  money  for  the  work  of  the  Lord  are 
also  in  other  respects  unscriptural ;  for  it  is  a  most  com- 
mon case  to  ask  the  unconverted  for  money,  which  even 
Abraham  would  not  have  done  (Genesis  xiv.  21-24)  ;  and 
how  much  less  should  we  do  it,  who  are  not  only  forbidden 
to  have  fellowship  with  unbelievers  in  all  such  matters  (2 
Cor.  vi.  14-18),  but  who  are  also  in  fellowship  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  and  can  therefore  obtain  everything 
from  the  Lord  which  we  possibly  can  need  in  his  service, 
without  being  obliged  to  go  to  the  unconverted  world ! 
How  altogether  differently  the  first  disciples  acted,  in  this 
respect,  we  learn  from  3  John  7. 

4.  Not  merely,  however,  in  these  particulars  is  there  a 
connection  with  the  world  in  these  religious  societies  ;  but 
it  is  not  a  rare  thing  for  even  committee  members  (the 
individuals  who  manage  the  affairs  of  the  societies)  to  be 
manifestly  unconverted  persons,  if  not  open  enemies  to 
the  truth  ;  and  this  is  suffered  because  they  are  rich,  or  of 
influence,  as  it  is  called. 

5.  It  is  a  most  common  thing  to  endeavor  to  obtain  for 
patrons  and  presidents  of  these  societies  and  for  chair- 
men at  the  public  meetings,  persons  of  rank  or  wealth,  to 
attract  the  public.  Never  once  have  I  known  a  case  of  a 
poor,  but  very  devoted,  wise,  and  experienced  servant  of 
Christ  being  invited  to  fill  the  chair  at  such  public  meet- 
ings. Surely,  the  Galilean  fishermen,  who  were  apostles, 
or  our  Lord  himself,  who  was  called  the  carpenter,  would 
not  have  been  called  to  this  office,  according  to  these  prin- 


112  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VI. 

ciples.  These  things  ought  not  so  to  be  among  the  disciples 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  should  not  judge  with  reference  to 
a  person's  fitness  for  service  in  the  church  of  Christ  by  the 
position  he  fills  in  the  world,  or  by  the  wealth  he  pos- 
sesses. 

6.  Almost  all  these  societies  contract  debts,  so  that  it  is 
a  comparatively  rare  case  to  read  a  report  of  any  of  them 
without  finding  that  they  have  expended  more  than  they 
have  received,  which,  however,  is  contrary  both  to  the 
spirit  and  to  the  letter  of  the  New  Testament.  (Rom. 
xiii.  8.) 

Now,  although  brother  Craik  and  I  were  read}r,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  heartily  to  acknowledge  that  there  are  not 
only  many  true  children  of  God  connected  with  these  relig- 
ious societies,  but  that  the  Lord  has  also  blessed  their 
efforts  in  many  respects,  notwithstanding  the  existence  of 
these  and  other  principles  and  practices  which  we  judged  to 
be  unscriptural ;  yet  it  appeared  to  us  to  be  his  will  that 
we  should  be  entirely  separate  from  these  societies  (though 
we  should  be  considered  as  singular  persons,  or  though  it 
should  even  appear  that  we  despised  other  persons,  or  would 
elevate  ourselves  above  them) ,  in  order  that,  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  we  might  direct  the  attention  of  the  children 
of  God  in  those  societies  to  their  unscriptural  practices  ; 
and  we  would  rather  be  entirely  unconnected  with  these 
societies  than  act  contrary  to  the  Holy  Scriptures.  We 
therefore  separated  entirely  from  them,  although  we  re- 
mained united  in  brotherly  love  with  individual  believers 
belonging  to  them,  and  would  by  no  means  judge  them  for 
remaining  in  connection  with  them,  if  they  do  not  see  that 
such  things  are  contrary  to  Scripture.  But  seeing  them  to 
be  so  ourselves,  we  could  not  with  a  clear  conscience  re- 
main. After  we  had  thus  gone  on  for  some  time,  we  con- 
sidered that  it  would  have  an  injurious  tendency  upon  the 
brethren  among  whom  we  labored,  and  also  be  at  variance 
with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  if  we  did  nothing  at 


1834.      THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.       113 

all  for  missionary  objects,  the  circulation  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  tracts,  etc.,  and  we  were  therefore  led,  for  these 
and  other  reasons,  to  do  something  for  the  spread  of  the 
gospel  at  home  and  abroad,  however  small  the  beginning 
might  be.] 

March  5.  This  evening,  at  a  public  meeting,  brother 
Craik  and  I  stated  the  principles  on  which  we  intend  to 
carry  on  the  institution  which  we  propose  to  establish  for 
the  spread  of  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad.  There  was 
nothing  outwardly^influential  either  in  the  number  of  people 
present  or  in  our  speeches.  May  the  Lord  graciously  be 
pleased  to  grant  his  blessing  upon  the  institution,  which 
will  be  called  "  The  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  for 
Home  and  Abroad." 


I.   THE   PRINCIPLES    OF  THE   INSTITUTION. 

1.  We  consider  every  believer  bound,  in  one  way  or  other, 
to  help  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  we  have  scriptural  warrant 
for  expecting  the  Lord's  blessing  upon  our  work  of  faith 
and  labor  of  love ;  and  although,  according  to  Matt.  xiii. 
24-43,  2  Tim.  iii.  1-13,  and  many  other  passages,  the  world 
will  not  be  converted  before  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus, 
still,  while  he  tarries,  all  scriptural  means  ought  to  be 
employed  for  the  ingathering  of  the  elect  of  God. 

2.  The  Lord  helping  us,  we  do  not  mean  to  seek  the 
patronage  of  the  world  ;  i.  e.,  we  never  intend  to  ask  uncon- 
verted persons  of  rank  or  wealth  to  countenance  this  Insti- 
tution, because  this,  we  consider,  would  be  dishonorable  to 
the  Lord.  In  the  name  of  our  God  we  set  up  our  banners, 
(Ps.  xx.  5)  ;  he  alone  shall  be  our  patron,  and  if  he  helps  us 
we  shall  prosper,  and  if  he  is  not  on  our  side  we  shall  not 
succeed. 

3.  We  do  not  mean  to  ask  unbelievers  for  money  (2  Cor. 
vi.  12-18)  ;  though  we  do  not  feel  ourselves  warranted  to 


114  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VI. 

refuse   their   contributions,   if  they  of  their   own   accord 
should  offer  them.     Acts  xxviii.  2-10. 

4.  We  reject  altogether  the  help  of  unbelievers  in  man- 
aging or  carrying  on  the  affairs  of  the  Institution.  2  Cor. 
vi.  14-18. 

5.  We  intend  never  to  enlarge  the  field  of  labor  by  con- 
tracting debts  (Rom.  xiii.  8),  and  afterwards  appealing  to 
the  Church  of  Christ  for  help,  because  this  we  consider  to 
be  opposed  both  to  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  the  New 
Testament ;  but  in  secret  prayer,  God  helping  us,  we  shall 
carry  the  wants  of  the  Institution  to  the  Lord,  and  act 
according  to  the  means  that  God  shall  give. 

6.  We  do  not  mean  to  reckon  the  success  of  the  Insti- 
tution by  the  amount  of  money  given,  or  the  number  of 
Bibles  distributed,  etc.,  but  by  the  Lord's  blessing  upon 
the  work  (Zech.  iv.  6)  ;  and  we  expect  this  in  the  propor- 
tion in  which  he  shall  help  us  to  wait  upon  him  in 
prayer. 

7.  While  we  would  avoid  aiming  after  needless  singu- 
larity, we  desire  to  go  on  simply  according  to  Scripture, 
without  compromising  the  truth ;  at  the  same  time  thank- 
fully receiving  any  instruction  which  experienced  believers, 
after  prajrer,  upon  scriptural  ground,  may  have  to  give  us 
concerning  the  Institution. 


H.    THE    OBJECTS    OF   THE   INSTITUTION. 

1.  To  assist  day  schools,  Sunday  schools,  and  adult 
schools,  in  which  instruction  is  given  upon  scriptural  prin- 
ciples, and  as  far  as  the  Lord  may  give  the  means,  and 
supply  us  with  suitable  teachers,  and  in  other  respects 
make  our  path  plain,  to  establish  schools  of  this  kind. 
With  this  we  also  combine  the  putting  of  poor  children  to 
such  day  schools. 

a.  By  day  schools  upon  scriptural  principles,  we  under- 


1834.      THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE    INSTITUTION.       115 

stand  day  schools  in  which  the  teachers  are  godly  persons, 
—  in  which  the  way  of  salvation  is  scripturally  pointed 
out,  —  and  in  which  no  instruction  is  given  opposed  to  the 
principles  of  the  gospel. 

b.  Sunday  schools,  in  which  all  the  teachers  are  believ- 
ers, and  in  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  alone  the  foundation 
of  instruction,  are  such  only  as  the  Institution  assists  with 
the  supply  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  etc. ;  for  we  consider  it 
unscriptural  that  any  persons  who  do  not  profess  to  know 
the  Lord  themselves  should  be  allowed  to  give  religious 
instruction. 

c.  The  Institution  does  not  assist  any  adult  school  with 
the  supply  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  spelling-books,  etc., 
except  the  teachers  are  believers. 

2.  To  circulate  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

3.  The  third  object  of  this  Institution  is  to  aid  mission- 
ary efforts. 

"We  desire  to  assist  those  missionaries  whose  proceedings 
appear  to  be  most  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

March  7.  To-day  we  have  only  one  shilling  left.  This 
evening,  when  we  came  home  from  our  work,  we  found  a 
brother,  our  tailor,  waiting  for  us,  who  brought  a  new  suit 
of  clothes  both  for  brother  Craik  and  me,  which  a  brother, 
whose  name  was  not  to  be  mentioned,  had  ordered  for  us. 

April  23.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  asked  the  Lord  to  send 
us  twenty  pounds,  that  we  might  be  able  to  procure  a  larger 
stock  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  than  our  small  funds  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  would  allow  us  to  pur- 
chase ;  and  this  evening  a  sister,  unasked,  promised  to  give 
us  that  sum,  adding  that  she  felt  a  particular  pleasure  in 
circulating  the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  the  simple  reading  of 
them  had  been  the  means  of  bringing  her  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord. 

June  8.  Lord's  day.  I  obtained  no  text  yesterday,  not- 
withstanding repeated  prayer  and  reading    of  the  word, 


116  TIIE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chajp.  VL 

This  morning  I  awoke  with  these  words :  "  My  grace  is 
sufficient  for  thee."  As  soon  as  I  had  dressed  myself,  I 
turned  to  2  Cor.  xii.  to  consider  this  passage  ;  but  in  doing 
so,  after  praj^er,  I  was  led  to  think  that  I  had  not  been 
directed  to  this  portion  for  the  sake  of  speaking  on  it,  as 
I  at  first  thought,  and  I  therefore  followed  my  usual  prac- 
tice in  such  cases,  i.  e.,  to  read  on  in  the  Scriptures  where  I 
left  off  last  evening.  In  doing  so,  when  I  came  to  Heb. 
xi.  13-16,  I  felt  that  this  was  the  text.  Having  prayed,  I 
was  confirmed  in  it,  and  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  open  this 
passage  to  me.  I  preached  on  it  with  great  enjoyment.  It 
pleased  God  greatly  to  bless  what  I  said  on  that  pas- 
sage, and  at  least  one  soul  was  brought  through  it  to  the 
Lord. 

June  25.  These  last  three  days  I  have  had  very  little 
i*eal  communion  with  God,  and  have  therefore  been  very 
weak  spiritually,  and  have  several  times  felt  irritability  of 
temper. 

June  26.  I  was  enabled,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  rise 
early,  and  I  had  nearly  two  hours  in  prayer  before  break- 
fast.    I  feel  now  this  morning  more  comfortable. 

July  11.  I  have  prayed  much  about  a  master  for  looysf 
school,  to  be  established  in  connection  with  our  little  Insti- 
tution. Eight  have  applied  for  the  situation,  but  none 
seemed  to  be  suitable.  Now,  at  last,  the  Lord  has  given  us 
a  brother  who  will  commence  the  work. 

Oct.  9.  Our  little  Institution,  established  in  dependence 
upon  the  Lord,  and  supplied  by  him  with  means,  has  now 
been  seven  months  in  operation,  and  through  it  have  been 
benefited  with  instruction,  —  1 .  In  the  Sunda}T  school,  about 
120  children.  2.  In  the  adult  school,  about  40  adults.  3. 
In  the  two  day  schools  for  boys  and  the  two  day  schools 
for  girls,  209  children,  of  whom  54  have  been  entirety  free ; 
the  others  pay  about  one  third  of  the  expense.  There  have 
been  also  circulated  482  Bibles,  and  520  New  Testaments. 
Lastly,  fifty-seven  pounds  have  been  spent  to  aid  missionary 


1835.      THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE    INSTITUTION.       Hi 

exertion.  The  means  which  the  Lord  has  sent  us,  as  the 
fruit  of  many  prayers,  during  these  seven  months,  amount 
to  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  pounds  ten  shillings  and 
halfpenny. 

Oct.  28.  We  heard  a  most  affecting  account  of  a  poor 
little  orphan  boy,  who  for  some  time  attended  one  of  our 
schools,  and  who  seems  there,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  to 
have  been  brought  to  a  real  concern  about  his  soul,  through 
what  I  said  concerning  the  torments  of  hell,  and  who  some 
time  ago  was  taken  to  the  poorhouse,  some  miles  out  of 
Bristol.  He  has  expressed  great  sorrow  that  he  can  no 
longer  attend  our  school  and  ministry.  May  this,  if  it  be 
the  Lord's  will,  lead  me  to  do  something  also  for  the  sup- 
ply of  the  temporal  wants  of  poor  children,  the  pressure  of 
which  has  caused  this  poor  boy  to  be  taken  away  from  our 
school ! 

Nov.  4.  I  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  morning  in  read- 
ing the  word  and  in  prayer,  and  asked  also  for  our  daily 
bread,  for  we  have  scarcely  any  money  left.  Nov.  5.  I 
spent  almost  the  whole  of  the  day  in  prayer  and  reading 
the  word.  I  prayed  also  again  for  the  supply  of  our 
temporal  wants  ;  but  the  Lord  has  not  as  yet  appeared. 
Nov.  8.  Saturday.  The  Lord  has  graciously  again 
supplied  our  temporal  wants  during  this  week,  though  at 
the  commencement  of  it  we  had  but  little  left.  I  have 
prayed  much  this  week,  for  money,  more  than  any  other 
week,  as  far  as  I  remember,  since  we  have  been  in  Bris- 
tol. The  Lord  has  supplied  us  through  our  selling  what 
we  did  not  need,  or  by  our  being  paid  what  was  owed  to 
us. 

Dec.  10.  To-clay  we  found  that  a  departed  brother  had 
left  both  to  brother  Craik  and  me  twelve  pounds. 

Dec.  31,  1834.  1.  Since  brother  Craik  and  I  have  been 
laboring  in  Bristol,  227  brethren  and  sisters  have  been 
added  to  us  in  fellowship.  Out  of  the  227  who  have  been 
added  to  us,  103  have  been  converted  through  our  instru- 


118  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VI. 

mentality,  and  many  have  been  brought  into  the  liberty  of 
the  gospel,  or  reclaimed  from  backsliding.  Forty-seven 
young  converts  are  at  Gideon,  and  fifty-six  at  Bethescla. 
2.  The  income  which  the  Lord  has  given  me  during  this 
year  is :  — 

1.  My  part  of  the  freewill  offerings  through  the  boxes    £135  13  2| 

2.  Money  given  to  me  by  saints  in  and  out  of  Bristol  92     7  6 

Altogether *      .         .     £228    0  8| 

3.  Besides  this,  many  articles  in  provisions,  clothing, 

and  furniture,  worth  to  us  about  .         .         .         .         60    0  0 

Jan.  1,  1835.  We  had  last  evening  an  especial  prayer 
meeting,  for  the  sake  of  praising  the  Lord  for  all  his  many 
mercies,  which  we  have  received  during  the  past  year,  and 
to  ask  him  to  continue  to  us  his  favor.  Jan.  13.  I  visited 
from  house  to  house  the  people  living  in  Orange  street,  and 
saw  in  this  way  the  families  living  in  nine  houses,  to  ascei: 
tain  whether  any  individuals  wanted  Bibles,  whether  they 
could  read,  whether  they  wished  their  children  put  to  om 
day  schools  or  Sunday  school,  with  the  view  of  helping 
them  accordingly.  This  afforded  opportunities  to  converse 
with  them  about  their  souls. 

Jan.  15.  This  morning  I  went  again  from  house  to  house 
in  Orange  street.  I  should  greatly  delight  in  being  fre 
quently  engaged  in  such  work,  for  it  is  a  most  important 
one  ;  but  our  hands  are  so  full  with  other  work  that  we  can 
do  but  little  in  this  way.  Jan.  21.  Received,  in  answer 
to  prayer,  from  an  unexpected  quarter,  five  pounds,  for  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  The  Lord  pours  in, 
whilst  we  seek  to  pour  out.  For  during  the  past  week, 
merely  among  the  poor,  in  going  from  house  to  house, 
fifty-eight  copies  of  the  Scriptures  were  sold  at  reduced 
prices,  the  going  on  with  which  is  most  important,  but  will 
require  much  means. 

Jan.  2S.     I  have,  for  these  several  days,  prayed  much 


1835.      THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE    INSTITUTION.       119 

to  ascertain  whether  the  Lord  will  have  me  to  go  as  a  mis- 
sionary to  the  East  Indies,  and  I  am  most  willing  to  go,  if 
he  will  condescend  to  use  me  in  this  way,  Jan.  29.  I 
have  been  greatly  stirred  up  to  pray  about  going  to  Cal- 
cutta as  a  missionary.  May  the  Lord  guide  me  in  this 
matter  !  (After  all  my  repeated  and  earnest  prayer  in  the 
commencement  of  1835,  and  willingness  on  my  part  to  go, 
if  it  were  the  Lord's  will,  still,  he  did  not  send  me.) 

Feb.  25.  In  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  in  dependence 
upon  him  alone  for  support,  we  have  established  a  fifth  day 
school  for  poor  children,  which  to-day  has  been  opened. 
We  have  now  two  boys'  schools  and  three  girls'  schools. 

Mr.  Miiller  having  determined  to  visit  Germany, 
chiefly  on  missionary  business,  reached  London  Feb- 
ruary 27,  and  writes:  — 

This  morning  I  went  to  the  Alien  Office  for  my  passport. 
On  entering  the  office,  I  saw  a  printed  paper,  in  which  it, 
is  stated  that  every  alien  neglecting  to  renew  every  six 
months  his  certificate  of  residence,  which  he  receives  on 
depositing  his  passport,  subjects  himself  to  a  penalty  of 
fifty  pounds,  or  imprisonment.  This  law  I  have  ignorantly 
broken  ever  since  I  left  London,  in  1829.  It  appeared  to 
me  much  better  to  confess  at  once  that  I  had  ignorantly 
done  so  than  now  wilfully  break  it ;  trusting  in  the  Lord  as 
it  regarded  the  consequences  of  the  step.  I  did  so,  and  the 
Lord  inclined  the  heart  of  the  officer  with  whom  I  had  to  do 
to  pass  over  my  non-compliance  with  the  law,  on  account  of 
my  having  broken  it  ignorantly.  Having  obtained  my 
passport,  I  found  an  unexpected  difficulty  in  the  Prussian 
ambassador  refusing  to  sign  it,  as  it  did  not  contain  a 
description  of  my  person,  and  therefore  I  needed  to  prove 
that  I  was  the  individual  spoken  of  in  the  passport.  This 
difficulty  was  not  removed  for  three  dajTs,  when,  after 
earnest  prayer,  through  a  paper  signed  by  some  citizens  of 


120  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VL 

London,  to  whom  I  am  known,  the  ambassador  was  satis- 
fied. This  very  difficulty,  when  once  the  Lord  had  removed 
it,  afforded  me  cause  for  thanksgiving  :  for  I  now  obtained 
a  new  passport,  worded  in  a  way  that,-  should  I  ever  need 
it  again,  will  prevent  similar  difficulties. 

Mr.  Miiller  was  absent  for  five  weeks,  during  which 
time  he  experienced  many  answers  to  prayer  and  encour- 
agements to  faith. 

April  15.  Bristol.  Yesterday,  at  one,  we  landed  in 
London.  In  answer  to  praj^er,  I  soon  obtained  my  things 
from  the  custom-house,  and  reached  my  friends  in  Chancery 
Lane  a  little  before  two. 

June  3.  To-day  we  had  a  public  meeting  on  account  of 
the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad. 
It  is  now  fifteen  months  since,  in  dependence  upon  the 
Lord  for  the  supply  of  means,  we  have  been  enabled  to 
provide  poor  children  with  schooling,  circulate  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  aid  missionary  labors.  During  this  time, 
though  the  field  of  labor  has  been  continually  enlarging, 
and  though  we  have  now  and  then  been  brought  low  in 
funds,  the  Lord  has  never  allowed  us  to  be  obliged  to  stop 
the  work.  We  have  been  enabled  during  this  time  to 
establish  three  day  schools,  and  to  connect  with  the  Insti-. 
tution  two  other  charity  clay  schools,  which,  humanly 
speaking,  otherwise  would  have  been  closed  for  want  of 
means.  The  number  of  the  children  that  have  been  thus 
provided  with  schooling,  in  the  clay  schools  only,  amounts 
to  439.  The  number  of  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
which  have  been  circulated  is  795  Bibles  and  753  New 
Testaments.  We  have  also  sent,  in  aid  of  missionary 
labors  in  Canada,  in  the  East  Indies,  and  on  the  Continent 
of  Europe,  one  hundred  and  seventeen  pounds,  eleven 
shillings.     The  whole  amount  of  the  free-will  offerings  put 


1835.      THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.       121 

into  our  hands  for  carrying  on  this  work  from  March  5, 
1834,  to  May  19,  1835,  is  £363  12s.  Of  d. 

June  22.  This  morning  at  two  my  father-in-law  died. 
June  25.  Our  little  boy  is  so  ill  that  I  have  no  hope  of  his 
recovery.  The  Lord's  holy  will  be  done  concerning  the 
dear  little  one.  June  26.  My  prayer,  last  evening,  was 
that  God  would  be  pleased  to  support  my  dear  wife  under 
the  trial,  should  he  remove  the  little  one  ;  and  to  take  him 
soon  to  himself,  thus  sparing  him  from  suffering.  I  did 
not  pray  for  the  child's  recovery.  It  was  but  two  hours 
after  that  the  dear  little  one  went  home.  I  am  so  fully 
enabled  to  realize  that  the  dear  infant  is  so  much  better 
off  with  the  Lord  Jesus  than  with  us,  that  I  scarcely  feel 
the  loss  at  all,  and  when  I  weep  I  weep  for  joy. 

July  31.   To-day  brother  C r,  formerly  a  minister  in 

the  establishment,  who  came  to  us  a  few  days  since,  began, 
in  connection  with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution, 
to  go  from  house  to  house  to  spread  the  truth  as  a  city 
missionary.  [This  was  a  remarkable  interposition  of  God. 
Brother  Craik  had  before  this,  for  some  months,  been  un- 
able, on  account  of  bodily  infirmity,  to  labor  in  the  work  of 
the  schools,  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  etc.,  and  my 

own    weakness,   shortly   after    brother    C r's    arrival, 

increased  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  give  up  the  work  entirely . 
How   gracious,   therefore,   of   the   Lord  to   send  brother 

C r,  that  thus  the  work  might  go  on  !    Up  to  July,  1837 

this  beloved  brother  was  enabled  to  continue  in  his  work, 
and  thus  this  little  Institution  was  in  a  most  important  way 
enlarged  as  it  regards  the  field  of  labor.] 

Aug.  24.  I  feel  very  weak,  and  suffer  more  than  before 
from  the  disease.  I  am  in  doubt  whether  to  leave  Bristol 
entirely  for  a  time.  I  have  no  money  to  go  away  for  a 
change  of  air.  I  have  had  an  invitation  to  stay  for  a  week 
with  a  sister  in  the  country,  and  I  think  of  accepting  the 
invitation,  and  going  to-morrow.  August  26.  To-day  I 
had  five  pounds  given  to  me  for  the  express  purpose  of  using 
11 


122  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VI. 

change  of  air.     August  29.     To-day  I  received  another  five 
pounds  for  the  same  purpose. 

Aug.  30.  To-day,  for  the  first  Lord's  day  since  our  ar- 
rival in  Bristol,  I  have  been  kept  from  preaching  through 
illness.  How  mercifully  has  the  Lord  dealt  in  giving  me 
so  much  strength  for  these  years !  I  had  another  five 
pounds  sent  to  aid  me  in  procuring  change  of  air.  How 
kind  is  the  Lord  in  thus  providing  me  with  the  means  for 
leaving  Bristol !  Sept.  2.  "Went  with  my  family  to 
Portishead. 

Sept.  15.  As  I  clearly  understood  that  the  person  who 
lets  me  his  horse  has  no  license,  I  saw  that,  being  bound  as 
a  believer  to  act  according  to  the  laws  of  the  country,  I 
could  use  it  no  longer ;  and  as  horse  exercise  seems  most 
important,  humanly  speaking,  for  my  restoration,  and  as 
this  is  the  only  horse  which  is  to  be  had  in  the  place,  we 
came  to  the  conclusion  to  leave  Portishead  to-morrow. 
Immediately  after,  I  received  a  kind  letter  from  a  brother 
and  two  sisters  in  the  Lord,  who  live  in  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
which  contained  a  fourth  invitation,  more  pressing  than 
ever,  to  come  and  stay  with  them  for  some  time.  In  addi- 
tion to  this,  they  wrote  that  they  had  repeatedly  prayed 
about  the  matter,  and  were  persuaded  that  I  ought  to  come. 
This  matter  has  been  to-day  a  subject  for  prayer. 

Sept.  16.  We  came  this  morning  to  the  conclusion  that 
I  should  go  to  the  Isle  of  Wight ;  but  we  saw  not  how  my 
wife  and  child  and  our  servant  could  accompany  me,  as  we 
had  not  sufficient  money  for  travelling  expenses  ;  and  yet 
this  seemed  of  importance.  The  Lord  graciously  removed 
the  difficulty  this  evening  ;  for  we  received  most  unexpectedly 
and  unasked  for,  five  pounds  and  thirteen  shillings,  which 
was  owed  to  us,  and  also,  when  we  had  already  retired  to 
rest,  a  letter  was  brought,  containing  a  present  of  two 
pounds.     How  very,  very  kind  and  tender  is  the  Lord  ! 

Sept.  19.  This  evening  we  arrived  at  our  friends'  in  the 
Isle  of  Wight,  by  whom  we  were  most  kindly  received. 


1835.      THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.       123 

Oct.  9.  I  have  many  times  had  thoughts  of  giving  in 
print  some  account  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  me,  for  the 
instruction,  comfort,  and  encouragement  of  the  children  of 
God.  I  have  considered  to-day  all  the  reasons  for  and 
against,  and  find  that  there  are  scarcely  any  against,  and 
many  for  it. 

Nov.  15.  Bristol.  Brother  C r  and  I  have  been  pray- 
ing together,  the  five  last  days,  that  the  Lord  would  be 
pleased  to  send  us  means  for  carrying  on  the  work  ol  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  This  evening,  a  brother 
gave  me  six  shillings  and  one  penny,  being  money  which 
he  formerly  used  to  pay  towards  the  support  of  a  trade 
club,  which  he  has  lately  given  up  for  the  Lord's  sake. 
Nov.  18.  This  evening  thirty  pounds  were,  given  to 
me  ;  twenty-five  pounds  for  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Insti- 
tution, and  five  pounds  for  myself.  This  is  a  most  remark- 
able answer  to  prayer.     Brother  C r  and  I  have  prayed 

repeatedly  together  during  the  last  week  concerning  the 
work,  and  especially  that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to 
give  us  the  means  to  continue,  and  even  enlarge  the  field. 
In  addition  to  this,  I  have  several  times  asked  for  a  supply 
for  myself,  and  he  has  kindly  granted  both  these  requests. 
O  that  I  may  have  grace  to  trust  him  more  and  more  ! 


CHAPTEE  VII. 

HOME   FOR    DESTITUTE    ORPHANS. 
1835  — 1836. 

FRANKER  WORKS  FOLLOW  HIM  —  A  GREAT  UNDERTAKING  CONCEIVED  —  REASONS 
FOR  ESTABLISHING  AN  ORPHAN  HOUSE  —  PRAYER  FOR  GUIDANCE  —  TREASURE 
LAID  UP  IN  HEAVEN  —  IN  PRAYER  AND  IN  FAITH,  THE  WORK  IS  BEGUN. 

OVEMBER  20.  This  evening  I  took  tea  at  a 
sister's  house,  where  I  found  Franke's  life.  I 
have  frequently,  for  a  long  time,  thought  of 
laboring  in  a  similar  way,  on  a  much  smaller 
scale ;  not  to  imitate  Franke,  but  in  reliance  upon  the 
Lord.  May  God  make  it  plain!  Nov.  21.  To-day 
I  have  had  it  very  much  impressed  on  my  heart,  no  longer 
merely  to  think  about  the  establishment  of  an  orphan 
house,  but  actually  to  set  about  it,  and  I  have  been  very 
much  in  prayer  respecting  it,  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
Lord's  mind.  Nov.  23.  To-day  I  had  ten  pounds,  sent 
from  Ireland,  for  our  Institution.  The  Lord,  in  an- 
swer to  prayer,  has  given  me,  in  a  few  days,  about  fifty 
pounds.  I  had  asked  only  for  forty  pounds.  This  has 
been  a  great  encouragement  to  me,  and  has  still  more 
stirred  me  up  to  think  and  pray  about  the  establishment  of 
an  orphan  house.  Nov.  25.  I  have  been  again  much  in 
prayer  3resterday  and  to-day  about  the  orphan  house, 
and  am  more  and  more  convinced  that  it  is  of  God.  May 
he  in  mercy  guide  me  ! 

It  may  be  well  to  enter  somewhat  minutely  upon  the 

reasons  which    led    me    to    establish  an  orphan    house. 

Through  my  pastoral  labors,  through  my  correspondence, 

and  through  brethren  who  visited  Bristol,  I  had  constantly 

121 


1835.  HOME   FOR   DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  125 

cases  brought  before  me,  which  proved  that  one  of  the 
especial  things  which  the  children  of  God  needed  in  our 
day,  was,  to  have  their  faith  strengthened.  I  might  visit  a 
brother  who  worked  fourteen  or  even  sixteen  hours  a  day 
at  his  trade,  the  necessary  result  of  which  was,  that  not 
only  his  body  suffered,  but  his  soul  was  lean,  and  he  had 
no  enjoyment  in  God.  I  might  point  out  to  him  that  he 
ought  to  work  less,  in  order  that  his  bodily  health  might 
not  suffer,  and  that  he  might  gather  strength  for  his  inner 
man,  by  reading  the  word  of  God,  by  meditation  over  it, 
and  by  prayer.  The  reply,  however,  I  generally  found  to 
be  something  like  this  :  "  But  if  I  work  less,  I  do  not  earn 
enough  for  the  support  of  my  family.  Even  now,  whilst  I 
work  so  much,  I  have  scarcely  enough."  There  was  no 
trust  in  God,  no  real  belief  in  the  truth  of  that  word, 
"  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness, 
and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  I  might 
reply  something  like  this  :  "  My  dear  brother,  it  is  not  your 
work  which  supports  your  family,  but  the  Lord  ;  and  he  who 
has  fed  you  and  your  family  when  you  could  not  work  at 
all,  on  account  of  illness,  would  surely  provide  for  you  and 
yours,  if,  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  food  for  your  inner  man, 
you  were  to  work  only  for  so  many  hours  a  day  as  would 
allow  you  proper  time  for  retirement.  And  is  it  not  the 
case  now  that  you  begin  the  work  of  the  day  after  having 
had  only  a  few  hurried  moments  for  prayer ;  and  when  you 
leave  off  your  work  in  the  evening,  and  mean  then  to  read 
a  little  of  the  word  of  God,  are  you  not  too  much  worn 
out  in  body  and  mind  to  enjoy  it,  and  do  you  not  often 
fall  asleep  whilst  reading  the  Scriptures,  or  whilst  on  your 
knees  in  prayer  ? "  The  brother  would  allow  it  was  so ; 
he  would  allow  that  my  advice  was  good ;  but  still  I  read 
in  his  countenance,  even  if  he  should  not  have  actually 
said  so,  "  How  should  I  get  on  if  I  were  to  carry  out  your 
advice?"  I  longed  therefore,  to  have  something  to  point 
the  brother  to,  as  a  visible  proof  that  our  God  and  Father 
11* 


126  THE   LIFE   OF  1RUST..  Chap.  VII. 

is  the  same  faithful  God  that  he  ever  was,  —  as  willing  as 
ever  to  prove  himself  the  living  God,  in  our  day  as  for- 
merly, to  all  who  put  their  trust  in  him. 

Again  ;  sometimes  I  found  children  of  God  tried  in  mind 
by  the  prospect  of  old  age,  when  they  might  be  unable  to 
work  any  longer,  and  therefore  were  harassed  by  the  fear 
of  having  to  go  into  the  poorhouse.  If  in  such  a  case  I 
pointed  out  to  them  how  their  heavenly  Father  has  always 
helped  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him,  they  might  not 
say  that  times  have  changed ;  but  yet  it  was  evident 
enough  that  God  was  not  looked  upon  by  them  as  the 
living  God.  I  longed  to  set  something  before  the  children 
of  God  whereby  they  might  see  that  he  does  not  forsake, 
even  in  our  day,  those  who  rely  upon  him. 

Another  class  of  persons  were  brethren  in  business,  who 
suffered  in  their  souls,  and  brought  guilt  on  their  con- 
sciences, by  carrying  on  their  business  almost  in  the  same 
way  as  unconverted  persons  do.  The  competition  in  trade, 
the  bad  times,  the  over-peopled  country,  were  given  as 
reasons  why,  if  the  business  were  carried  on  simply  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God,  it  could  not  be  expected  to  do  well. 
Such  a  brother,  perhaps,  would  express  the  wish  that  he 
might  be  differently  situated,  but  very  rarely  did  I  see 
that  there  was  a  stand  made  for  God;  that  there  was  the  holy 
determination  to  trust  in  the  living  God,  and  to  depend  on 
him,  in  order  that  a  good  conscience  might  be  maintained. 
To  this  class,  likewise,  I  desired  to  show  by  a  visible  proof 
that  God  is  unchangeably  the  same. 

Then  there  was  another  class  of  persons,  individuals  who 
were  in  professions  in  which  they  could  not  continue  with 
a  good  conscience,  or  persons  who  were  in  an  unscriptural 
position  with  reference  to  spiritual  things  ;  but  both  classes 
feared,  on  account  of  the  consequences,  to  give  up  the  pro- 
fession in  which  they  could  not  abide  with  God,  or  to  leave 
their  position,  lest  they  should  be  thrown  out  of  employ 
ment.     My  spirit  longed  to  be  instrumental  in  strengthen 


1835.  HOME   FOR   DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  127 

mg  their  faith,  by  giving  them  not  only  instances  from  the 
word  of  God  of  his  willingness  and  ability  to  help  all  those 
who  rely  upon  him,  but  to  show  them  by  proofs  that  he  is  the 
same  in  our  day.  I  well  knew  that  the  word  of  God  ought  to 
be  enough ;  but  I  considered  that  I  ought  to  lend  a  helping 
hand  to  my  brethren,  if  by  any  means,  by  this  visible  proof 
to  the  unchangeable  faithfulness  of  the  Lord,  I  might 
strengthen  their  hands  in  God ;  for  I  remembered  what  a 
great  blessing  my  own  soul  had  received  through,  the 
Lord's  dealings  with  his  servant  A.  H.  Franke,  who,  in 
dependence  upon  the  living  God  alone,  established  an 
immense  orphan  house,  which  I  had  seen  many  times  with 
my  own  eyes.  I  therefore  judged  myself  bound  to  be  the 
servant  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  the  particular  point  on 
which  I  had  obtained  mercy  ;  namely,  in  being  able  to  take 
God  by  his  word,  and  to  rely  upon  it. 

All  these  exercises  of  my  soul,  which  resulted  from  the 
fact  that  so  many  believers  with  whom  I  became  acquainted 
were  harassed  and  distressed  in  mind,  or  brought  guilt  on 
their  consciences  on  account  of  not  trusting  in  the  Lord, 
were  used  by  God  to  awaken  in  my  heart  the  desire  of 
setting  before  the  church  at  large,  and  before  the  world,  a 
proof  that  he  has  not  in  the  least  changed  ;  and  this  seemed 
to  me  best  done  by  the  establishing  of  an  orphan  house. 
It  needed  to  be  something  which  could  be  seen,  even  b}~ 
the  natural  eye.  Now,  if  I,  a  goor  man,  simply  by  prayer 
and  faith,  obtained,  without  asking  any  individual,  the 
means  for  establishing  and  carrying  on  an  orphan  house, 
there  would  be  something  which,  with  the  ford's  blessing, 
might  be  instrumental  in  strengthening  the  faith  of  the 
children  of  God,  besides  being  a  testimony  to  the  con- 
sciences of  the  unconverted  of  the  reality  of  the  things  of 
God. 

This,  then,  was  the  primary  reason  for  establishing  the 
orphan  house.  I  certainty  did  from  my  heart  desire  to  be 
used  by  God  to  benefit  the  bodies  of  poor  children,  bereaved 


128  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VII. 

of  both  parents,  and  seek  in  other  respects,  with  the  help 
of  God,  to  do  them  good  for  this  life.  I  also  particularly 
longed  to  be  used  by  God  in  getting  the  dear  orphans 
trained  up  in  the  fear  of  God ;  but  still,  the  first  and  pri- 
mary object  of  the  work  was,  and  still  is,  that  God  might 
be  magnified  by  the  fact  that  the  orphans  under  my  care 
are  provided  with  all  they  need,  only  by  prayer  and  faith, 
without  any  one  being  asked  by  me  or  my  fellow-laborers, 
whereby  it  may  be  seen  that  God  is  faithful  still,  and 
hears  prater  still.  That  I  was  not  mistaken,  has  been 
abundantly  proved  since  November,  1835,  both  by  the  con- 
version of  many  sinners  who  have  read  the  accounts  which 
have  been  published  in  connection  with  this  work,  and  also 
by  the  abundance  of  fruit  that  has  followed  in  the  hearts  of 
the  saints,  for  which,  from  my  inmost  soul,  I  desire  to  be 
grateful  to  God,  and  the  honor  and  glory  of  which  not  only 
is  due  to  him  alone,  but  which  I,  by  his  help,  am  enabled  to 
ascribe  to  him. 

Nov.  28.  I  have  been,  every  day  this  week  very  much  in 
prayer  concerning  the  orphan  house,  chiefly  entreating  the 
Lord  to  take  away  every  thought  concerning  it  out  of  my 
mind  if  the  matter  be  not  of  him ;  and  have  also  repeat- 
edly examined  my  heart  concerning  my  motives  in  the 
matter.  But  I  have  been  more  and  more  confirmed  that  it 
is  of  God. 

Dec.  2.  I  have  again  these  last  days  prayed  much  about 
the  orphan  house,  and  have  frequently  examined  my  heart, 
that  if  it  were  at  all  my  desire  to  establish  it  for  the  sake 
of  gratifying  myself  I  might  find  it  out.  To  that  end  I 
have  also  conversed  with  brother  Craik  about  it,  that  he 
might  be  instrumental  in  showing  me  any  hidden  corrup- 
tion of  niy  heart  concerning  the  matter,  or  any  other  scrip* 
tural  reason  against  my  engaging  in  it.  The  one  only 
reason  which  ever  made  me  at  all  doubt  as  to  its  being  of 
God  that  I  should  engage  in  this  work,  is  the  multiplicity 
of  engagements  wh;cli  I  have  already.     But  if  the  matte] 


1835.  HOME   FOR   DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  129 

be  of  God,  he  will  in  due  time  send  suitable  individuals,  so 
that  comparatively  little  of  my  time  will  be  taken  up  in 
this  service. 

This  morning  I  asked  the  Lord  especially  that  he  would 
be  pleased  to  teach  me  through  the  instrumentality  of 
brother  C. ;  and  I  went  to  him,  that  he  might  have  an 
opportunity  of  probing  my  heart.  For  as  I  desire  only 
the  Lord's  glory,  I  should  be  glad  to  be  instructed  through 
the  instrumentality  of  any  brother,  if  the  matter  be  not  of 
him.  But  brother  C,  on  the  contrary,  greatly  encouraged 
me  in  it.  Therefore,  I  have  this  day  taken  the  first  actual 
step  in  the  matter,  in  having  ordered  bills  to  be  printed, 
announcing  a  public  meeting  on  Dec.  9,  at  which  I  intend 
to  lay  before  the  brethren  my  thoughts  concerning  the 
orphan  house,  as  a  means  of  ascertaining  more  clearly  the 
Lord's  mind  concerning  the  matter.  Dec.  5.  This  evening 
I  was  struck,  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  with  these  words  : 
"  Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill  it."  I  was  led  to 
apply  this  scripture  to  the  orphan  house,  and  asked  the 
Lord  for  premises,  one  thousand  pounds,  and  suitable  indi- 
viduals to  take  care  of  the  children.  Dec.  7.  To-day  I 
received  the  first  shilling  for  the  orphan  house. 

Dec.  9.  This  afternoon  the  first  piece  of  furniture  was 
given,  —  a  large  wardrobe.  This  afternoon  and  evening  I 
was  low  in  spirit  as  it  regards  the  orphan  house,  but  as 
soon  as  I  began  to  speak  at  the  meeting  I  received  peculiar 
assistance  from  God.  After  the  meeting,  ten  shillings  were 
given  to  me.  TJiere  was  purposely  no  collection,  nor  did  any 
one  speak  besides  myself ;  for  it  was  not  in  the  least  in- 
tended to  work  upon  the  feelings,  for  I  sought  to  be  quite 
sure  concerning  the  mind  of  God.  After  the  meeting,  a 
sister  offered  herself  for  the  work.  I  went  home,  happy  in 
the  Lord,  and  full  of  confidence  that  the  matter  will  come 
to  pass,  though  but  ten  shillings  have  been  given.  Dec. 
10.  I  have  sent  to  the  press  a  statement,  which  contains 
the  substance  of  what  I  said  at  the  meeting  last  evening 


130  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  VIL, 

I  have  received  a  letter,  in  which  a  brother  and  sister  wrote 
thus:  "We  propose  ourselves  for  the  service  of  the  in- 
tended orphan  house,  if  you  think  us  qualified  for  it ;  also 
to  give  up  all  the  furniture,  etc.,  that  the  Lord  has  given  us, 
for  its  use ;  and  to  do  this  without  receiving  any  salary 
whatever,  believing  that  if  it  be  the  will  of  the  Lord  to 
employ  us,  he  will  supply  all  our  need,"  etc.  In  the  even- 
ing a  brother  brought,  from  several  invividuals,  three 
dishes,  twenty-eight  plates,  three  basins,  one  jug,  four 
mugs,  three  saltstancls,  one  grater,  four  knives,  and  five 
forks. 

Dec.  12.  While  I  was  praying  this  morning  that  the 
Lord  would  give  us  a  fresh  token  of  his  favor  concerning 
the  orphan  house,  a  brother  brought  three  dishes,  twelve 
plates,  one  basin,  and  one  blanket.  After  this  had  been 
given,  I  thanked  God,  and  asked  him  to  give  even  this 
day  another  encouragement.  Shortly  after,  fifty  pounds 
were  given,  and  that  by  an  individual  from  whom,  for  sev- 
eral reasons,  I  could  not  have  expected  this  sum.  Thus 
the  hand  of  God  appeared  so  much  the  more  clearly. 
Even  then  I  was  led  to  pray  that  this  day  the  Lord  would 
give  still  more.  In  the  evening,  accordingly,  there  were 
sent,  by  a  sister,  twenty-nine  yards  of  print.  Also  a  sister 
offered  herself  for  the  work.  Dec.  13.  A  brother  was 
influenced  this  day  to  give  four  shillings  per  week,  as 
long  as  the  Lord  gives  the  means ;  eight  shillings  were 
given  by  him  as  two  weeks*  subscription.  To-day  a  brother 
and  sister  offered  themselves,  with  all  their  furniture,  and 
all  their  provisions  which  they  have  in  the  house,  if  they 
can  be  usefully  employed  in  the  concerns  of  the  orphan 
house. 

Dec.  14.  To-day  a  sister  offered  her  services  for  the 
work.  In  the  evening  another  sister  offered  herself  for  the 
institution.  Dec.  15.  A  sister  brought,  from  several 
friends,  ten  basins,  eight  mugs,  one  plate,  five  dessert 
spoons,  six  teaspoons,  one  skimmer,  one  toasting-fork,  one 


1835.  HOME   FOR   DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  131 

flour-aredge,  three  knives  and  forks,  one  sheet,  one  pillow- 
case, one  table-cloth ;  also  one  pound.  In  the  afternoon 
were  sent  fifty-five  yards  of  sheeting,  and  twelve  yards  of 
calico.  Dec.  16.  I  took  out  of  the  box  in  my  room  one 
shilling.  Dec.  17.  I  was  rather  cast  down  last  evening 
and  this  morning  about  the  matter,  questioning  whether  I 
ought  to  be  engaged  in  this  way,  and  was  led  to  ask  the 
Lord  to  give  me  some  further  encouragement.  This  even- 
ing a  brother  brought  a  quantity  of  household  articles,  and 
told  me  that  it  had  been  put  into  the  heart  of  an  individ- 
ual to  send  to-morrow  one  hundred  pounds. 

Dec.  18.  This  afternoon  the  same  brother  brought  the 
hundred  pounds  above  referred  to.  Since  the  publication 
of  the  second  edition,  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  take  to 
himself  the  donor  of  this  hundred  pounds,  and  I  therefore 
give,  in  this  present  edition,  some  farther  account  of  the 
donation  and  the  donor. 

A.  L.  was  known  to  me  almost  from  the  beginning  of  my 
coming  to  Bristol,  in  1832.  She  earned  her  bread  by 
needle-work,  by  which  she  gained  from  two  shillings  to 
five  shillings  per  week ;  the  average,  I  suppose,  was  not 
more  than  three  shillings  sixpence,  as  she  was  weak  in 
body.  But  I  do  not  remember  ever  to  have  heard  her 
utter  a  word  of  complaint  on  account  of  earning  so  little. 
Some  time  before  I  had  been  led  to  establish  an  orphan 
house,  her  father  had  died,  through  which  event  she  had 
come  in  possession  of  four  hundred  and  eighty  pounds,  which 
sum  had  been  left  to  her  (and  the  same  amount  to  her 
brother  and  two  sisters)  by  her  grandmother,  but  of  which 
her  father  had  had  the  interest  during  his  lifetime.  The 
father,  who  had  been  much  given  to  drinking,  died  in  debt, 
which  debts  the  children  wished  to  pay ;  but  the  rest, 
besides  A.  L.,  did  not  lilie  to  pay  in  full,  and  offered  to  the 
creditors  twent}T-five  per  cent.,  which  they  gladly  accepted, 
as  they  had  not  the  least  legal  claim  upon  the  children. 
After  the  debts  had  been  paid  according  to  this  agreement, 


132  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VII. 

sister  A.  L.  said  to  herself,  "  However  sinful  my  father 
may  have  been,  yet  he  was  my  father,  and  as  I  have  the 
means  of  paying  his  debts  to  the  full  amount,  I  ought,  as 
a  believing  child,  to  do  so,  seeing  that  my  brother  and 
sisters  will  not  do  it."  She  then  went  to  all  the  creditors 
secretly,  and  paid  the  full  amount  of  the  debts,  which  took 
forty  pounds  more  of  her  money,  besides  her  share,  which 
she  had  given  before.  Her  brother  and  two  sisters  now 
gave  fifty  pounds  each  of  their  propert}7  to  their  mother ; 
but  A.  L.  said  to  herself,  "  I  am  a  child  of  God;  surely  I 
ought  to  give  my  mother  twice  as  much  as  my  brothers  and 
sisters."  She  therefore  gave  her  mother  one  hundred 
pounds.  Shortly  after  this  she  sent  me  the  hundred 
pounds  towards  the  orphan  house.  I  was  not  a  little  sur- 
prised when  I  received  this  money  from  her,  for  I  had 
alwa}Ts  known  her  as  a  poor  girl,  and  I  had  never  heard 
an}7thing  about  her  having  come  into  the  possession  of  this 
money,  and  her  dress  had  never  given  me  the  least  indica- 
tion of  an  alteration  in  her  circumstances.  Before,  how- 
ever, accepting  this  money  from  her,  I  had  a  long  conver- 
sation with  her,  in  which  I  sought  to  probe  her  as  to  her 
motives,  and  in  which  I  sought  to  ascertain  whether,  as  I 
had  feared,  she  might  have  given  this  money  in  the  feeling 
of  the  moment,  without  having  counted  the  cost.  But  I 
had  not  conversed  long  with  this  beloved  sister,  before  I 
found  that  she  was,  in  this  particular,  a  quiet,  calm,  con- 
siderate follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  one  who  desired, 
in  spite  of  what  human  reason  might  say,  to  act  according 
to  the  words  of  our  Lord,  "  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  upon  earth."  "  Sell  that  ye  have,  and  give 
alms."  When  I  remonstrated  with  her,  in  order  that  I 
might  see  whether  she  counted  the  cost,  she  said  to  me, 
"  The  Lord  Jesus  has  given  his  last  drop  of  blood  for  me, 
and  should  I  not  give  him  this  hundred  pounds  ?  "  She 
would  also  have  me  take  five  pounds  for  the  poor  saints  in 
communion  with  us.     I  mention  here    particularly  that 


1835.  HOME   FOR   DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  133 

this  dear  sister  kept  all  these  things  to  herself,  and  did 
them  as  much  as  possible  in  secret ;  and  during  her  life- 
time, I  suppose,  not  six  brethren  and  sisters  among  us 
knew  that  she  had  ever  possessed  four  hundred  and  eighty 
pounds,  or  that  she  had  given  one  hundred  pounds  towards 
the  orphan  house. 

I  relate  one  instance  more.  August  4,  1836,  seven 
months  and  a  half  after  she  had  given  the  hundred 
pounds,  she  came  one  morning  to  me,  and  said :  "  Last 
evening  I  felt  myself  particularly  stirred  up  to  pray  about 
the  funds  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution ;  but 
whilst  praying,  I  thought,  what  good  is  it  for  me  to  pray  for 
means,  if  I  do  not  give  when  I  have  the  means,  and  I  have 
therefore  brought  you  these  five  pounds."  As  I  had  reason 
to  believe  that,  by  this  time,  by  far  the  greater  part  of  her 
money  was  gone,  I  again  had  a  good  deal  of  conversation 
with  her,  to  see  whether  she  really  did  count  the  cost,  and 
whether  this  donation  also  was  given  unto  the  Lord,  or 
from  momentary  excitement,  in  which  case  it  was  better 
not  to  give  the  money.  However,  she  was  at  this  time 
also  steadfast,  grounded  upon  the  word  of  God,  and  evi- 
dently constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ ;  and  all  the  effect 
my  conversation  had  upon  her  was,  that  she  said,  "  You 
must  take  five  shillings  in  addition  to  the  five  pounds,  as  a 
proof  that  I  give  the  five  pounds  cheerfully."  And  thus 
she  constrained  me  to  take  the  five  pounds  and  five  shil- 
lings. — Four  things  are  especially  to  be  noticed  about  this 
beloved  sister,  with  reference  to  all  this  period  of  her 
earthly  pilgrimage :  1.  She  did  all  these  things  in  secret, 
avoiding  to  the  utmost  all  show  about  them,  and  thus 
proved  that  she  did  not  desire  the  praise  of  man  2.  She 
remained,  as  before,  of  an  humble  and  lowly  mind,  and  she 
proved  thus  that  she  had  done  what  she  did  unto  the  Lci*i, 
and  not  unto  man.  3.  Her  dress  remained,  during  all  the 
time  that  she  had  this  comparative  abundance,  the  same  as 
oefore.    It  was  clean,  yet  as  simple  and  as  inexpensive  as 


134  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  VII. 

it  was  at  the  time  when  all  her  income  consisted  of  three 
shillings  and  sixpence,  or  at  most  five  shillings  per  week. 
There  was  not  the  least  difference  as  to  her  lodging,  dress, 
manner  of  life,  etc.  She  remained  in  every  way  the  poor 
handmaid  of  the  Lord,  as  to  all  outward  appearance.  4. 
But  that  which  is  as  lovely  as  the  rest,  she  continued  work- 
ing at  her  needle  all  this  time.  She  earned  her  two  shil 
lings-sixpence,  or  three  shillings,  or  a  little  more,  a  week, 
by  her  work,  as  before  ;  whilst  she  gave  away  the  money  in 
sovereigns  or  five-pound  notes.  At  last  all  her  money  was 
gone,  and  that  some  }rears  before  she  fell  asleep ;  and  as 
her  bodily  health  never  had  been  good  as  long  as  I  had 
known  her,  and  was  now  much  worse,  she  found  herself 
peculiarly  dependent  upon  the  Lord,  who  never  forsook 
her,  up  to  the  last  moments  of  her  earthly  course.  Her 
body  became  weaker  and  weaker,  in  consequence  of  which 
she  was  able  to  work  very  little,  for  many  months  before 
she  died ;  but  the  Lord  supplied  her  with  all  she  needed, 
though  she  never  asked  for  anything.  For  instance,  a  sis- 
ter in  communion  with  us  sent  her,  for  many  months,  all 
the  bread  she  used.  Her  mouth  was  full  of  thanksgiving, 
even  in  the  midst  of  the  greatest  bodily  sufferings. 

Dec.  31.  This  evening  we  had  a  special  meeting  for 
prayer  and  praise.  There  have  been  received  into  the 
church,  during  the  past  year,  59.  There  are  men  in  com- 
munion with  us,  95.  I  have  received  for  my  temporal 
wants,  in  freewill  offerings,  presents,  etc.,  £285  Is.  l£d. 

During  January  to  May  of  1836,  numerous  donations 
were  made  of  furniture,  provisions,  half-worn  clothing, 
and  money  (varying  from  one  hundred  pounds  to  a 
halfpenny).  Encouraged  by  these  unsolicited  offerings, 
Mr.  Miiller  determined  to  open  the  Orphan  House. 

April. 21.     This    day  was    set    apart    for  prayer   and 


1836.  HOME   FOR   DESTITUTE    ORPHANS.  135 

thanksgiving  concerning  the  Orphan  House,  as  it  is  now 
opened.  In  the  morning,  several  brethren  prayed,  and 
brother  Craik  spoke  on  the  last  verses  of  Psalm  xx.  In 
the  afternoon,  I  addressed  our  day  and  Sunday  school 
children,  the  orphans,  and  other  children  present.  .In  the 
evening  we  had  another  prayer  meeting.  There  are  now 
seventeen  children  in  the  Orphan  House. 

May  6.  I  have  now  been  for  some  years,  and  especially 
these  last  few  months,  more  or  less  thinking  and  praying 
respecting  publishing  a  short  account  of  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  me.  To-day  I  have  at  last  settled  to  do  so,  and  have 
begun  to  write. 

May  16.  For  these  several  weeks  our  income  has  been 
little  ;  and  though  I  had  prayed  many  times  that  the  Lord 
would  enable  us  to  put  by  the  taxes,  yet  the  prayer  remained 
unanswered.  In  the  midst  of  it  all,  my  comfort  was,  that 
the  Lord  would  send  help  by  the  time  it  would  be  needed. 
One  thing  particularly  has  been  a  trial  to  us  of  late,  far 
more  than  our  own  temporal  circumstances,  which  is,  that 
we  have  scarcely,  in  any  measure,  been  able  to  relieve  the 
distress  among  the  poor  saints.  To-day,  the  Lord,  at  last, 
after  I  had  many  times  prayed  to  him  for  these  weeks 
past,  answered  my  prayers,  there  being  seven  pounds 
twelve  shillings  and  one  farthing  given  to  me  as  nry  part 
of  the  freewill  offerings  through  the  boxes,  —  two  five-pound 
notes  having  been  put  in  yesterda}7,  one  for  brother  Craik 
and  one  for  me.  Thus  the  Lord  has  again  delivered  us, 
and  answered  our  prayers,  and  that  not  one  single  hour  too 
late;  for  the  taxes  have  not  as  yet  been  called  for.  May  he 
fill  my  heart  with  gratitude  for  this  fresh  deliverance,  and 
may  he  be  pleased  to  enable  me  more  and  more  to  trust  in 
him,  and  to  wait  patiently  for  his  help. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE  FIELD    WIDENING. 

1836  — 1837. 

AN  UNEXPECTED  OBSTACLE  —  IMPLICIT  SUBMISSION  —  A  SECOND  ORPHAN 
HOUSE  PROPOSED  —  AN  ENCOURAGING  TEXT  —  THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE 
OPENED — COMPLETED  ANSWER  TO  PRAYER  —  PROGRESS  OF  THE  LORD'S 
WORK — THE    OVERSIGHT    OF   THE   FLOCK. 

'AY  18,  1836.  In  the  foregoing  pages,  a  state- 
ment has  been  given  of  the  success  with  which 
the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  crown  the  prayers 
of  his  servant  respecting  the  establishment  of 
an  Orphan  House  in  this  city.  The  subject  of  my  prayer 
was  that  he  would  graciously  provide  a  house,  either  as  a 
loan  or  as  a  gift,  or  that  some  one  might  be  led  to  pay  the 
rent  for.  one  ;  further,  that  he  would  give  me  one  thousand 
pounds  for  the  object,  and  likewise  suitable  individuals  to 
take  care  of  the  children.  A  day  or  two  after,  I  was  led  to 
ask,  in  addition  to  the  above,  that  he  would  put  it  into  the 
hearts  of  his  people  to  send  me  articles  of  furniture,  and 
some  clothes  for  the  children.  In  answer  to  these  petitions, 
many  articles  of  furniture,  clothing,  and  food  were  sent ;  a 
conditional  offer  of  a  house,  as  a  gift,  was  made  ;  individuals 
proposed  themselves  to  take  care  of  the  children,  and  vari- 
ous sums  of  money  were  given,  varying  from  one  hundred 
pounds  to  a  halfpenny. 

It  may  be  well  to  state  that  the  above  results  have  fol- 
lowed in  answer  to  prayer,  without  any  one  having  been 
asked  by  me  for  one  single  thing ;  from  which  I  have  re- 
frained, not  on  account  of  want  of  confidence  in  the 
brethren,  or  because  I  doubted  their  love  to  the  Lord,  but 
136 


18S6.  THE   FIELD    WIDENING.  137 

that  T  might  see  the  hand  of  God  so  much  the  more 
clearly. 

So  far  as  I  remember,  I  brought  even  the  most  minute 
circumstances  concerning  the  Orphan  House  before  the  Lord 
in  my  petitions,  being  conscious  of  my  own  weakness  and 
ignorance.  There  was,  however,  one  point  I  never  had 
prayed  about,  namely,  that  the  Lord  would  send  children  ; 
for  I  naturally  took  it  for  granted  that  there  would  be  plenty 
of  applications.  The  appointed  time  came,  and  not  even 
one  application  was  made.  This  circumstance  now  led  me 
to  lie  low  before  my  God  in  prayer,  and  to  examine  my 
heart  once  more  as  to  all  the  motives  concerning  it ;  and 
being  able,  as  formerly,  to  say  that  his  glory  was  my  chief 
aim,  L  e.,  that  it  might  be  seen  that  it  is  not  a  vain  thing 
to  trust  in  the  living  God,  and  still  continuing  in  prayer,  I 
was  at  last  brought  to  this  state,  that  I  could  say  from  my 
heart  that  I  should  rejoice  in  God  being  glorified  in  this 
matter,  though  it  were  by  bringing  the  whole  to  nothing. 
But  as  still,  after  all,  it  seemed  to  me  more  tending  to  the 
glory  of  God  to  establish  and  prosper  the  Orphan  House,  I 
could  then  ask  him  heartily  to  send  applications.  I  en- 
joyed now  a  peaceful  state  of  heart  concerning  the  subject, 
and  was  also  more  assured  than  ever  that  God  would  estab- 
lish it.  The  very  next  day  the  first  application  was  made, 
and  within  a  short  time  forty-three  applied.  I  rented  the 
house  No.  6,  Wilson  street,  as  being,  on  account  of  its 
cheapness  and  largeness,  very  suitable. 

I  have  mentioned  that  we  intended  to  take  in  the  children 
from  the  seventh  to  the  twelfth  year.  But  after  six  appli- 
cations had  been  made  for  children  between  four  and  six 
years  of  age,  it  became  a  subject  of  solemn  prayerful  con- 
sideration, whether,  as  long  as  there  were  vacancies,  such 
children  should  not  be  received,  though  so  young.  I  came 
at  last  to  the  conclusion  to  take  in  the  little  girls  under 
seven  years  of  age,  for  whom  application  had  been  made. 
Further,  it  had  been  repeatedly  brought  before  me,  how 
12* 


.38  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  VIII. 

desirable  it  would  be  to  establish  also,  in  this  city,  an 
Orphan  House  for  male  children,  and  there  were  even  arti- 
cles sent  for  little  orphan  boys.  Partly,  then,  on  account  of 
these  reasons  ;  and  partly  because  the  Institution  already 
opened  was  quite  filled  in  a  few  clays  ;  and  partly  because 
the  Lord  has  done  hitherto  far  above  what  I  could  have 
expected ;  I  have  at  last,  after  repeated  prayer,  come  to 
the  conclusion,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  in  dependence 
upon  him  alone  for  support,  to  propose  the  establishment 
of  an  Infant  Orphan  House. 

June  3.  From  May  16  up  to  this  day  I  have  been  con- 
fined to  the  house,  and  a  part  of  the  time  to  my  bed,  on 
account  of  a  local  inflammation,  which  keeps  me  from 
walking.  Almost  every  day  during  this  time  I  have  been 
able  to  continue  writing  a  narrative  of  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  me,  which  had  been  again  laid  aside  after  May  7,  on 
account  of  a  number  of  pressing  engagements.  It  is  very 
remarkable  that  the  greatest  objection  against  writing  it  for 
the  press  was  want  of  time.  Now,  through  this  affliction, 
which  leaves  my  mind  free,  and  gives  me  time,  on  account 
of  confinement  to  the  house,  I  have  been  able  to  write  about 
a  hundred  quarto  pages. 

June  14.     This  morning  brother  C r  and   I  prayed 

unitedly,  chiefly  about  the  schools  and  the  circulation  of 
the  Scriptures.  Besides  asking  for  blessings  upon  the 
work,  we  have  also  asked  the  Lord  for  the  means  which  are 
needed  ;  for  on  July  1 ,  seventeen  pounds  ten  shillings  will 
be  due  for  the  rent  of  school-rooms,  and  besides  this,  we 
want  at  least  forty  pounds  more  to  go  on  with  the  circu- 
lation of  the  Scriptures,  to  pay  the  salaries  of  the  masters, 
etc.  Towards  all  this  we  have  only  about  seven  pounds. 
I  also  prayed  for  the  remainder  of  the  thousand  pounds  for 
the  Orphan  House. 

June  21.     This  evening  brother  C r  and  I  found  that 

the  Lord  had  not  only  been  pleased  to  send  us,  through  the 
offerings  which  have   come  in  during  the  last  week,  in 


1836.  THE   FIELD    WIDENING.  139 

answer  to  our  prayers,  the  seventeen  pounds  ten  shillings 
which  will  be  due  for  the  rent  of  two  school-roosas  on  July 
1,  but  that  we  have  five  pounds  more  than  is  needed. 
Thus  the  Lord  once  more  has  answered  our  prayers. 

July  28.  For  some  weeks  past  we  have  not  been  able  to 
pay  the  salary  of  the  masters  and  governesses  a  month  in 
advance,  but  have  been  obliged  to  pay  it  weekly.  Brother 
C r  and  I  have  lately  prayed  repeatedly  together  re- 
specting the  funds,  but  we  were  now  brought  so  low,  that 
we  should  not  have  been  able  to  pay  even  this  weekly 
salary  of  the  teachers,  had  not  the  Lord  most  remark- 
ably helped  us  again  to-day.  For,  besides  one  pound, 
which  was  given  to  us,  this  evening  a  brother  gave  eight 
pounds,  which  sum  had  been  made  up  by  a  number  of  his 
workmen  paying  weekly  one  penny  each,  of  their  own 
accord,  towards  our  funds.  The  money  had  been  collecting 
for  many  months,  and,  in  this  our  necessity,  it  had  been 
put  into  the  heart  of  this  brother  to  bring  it. 

July  29.  This  evening,  from  six  to  half-past  nine,  we 
had  a  meeting  for  inquirers.  There  came  twelve  fresh  cases 
before  us. 

Oct.  1.  To-day,  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord  alone  for 
means,  we  engaged  a  brother  as  a  master  for  a  sixth  day 
school.  On  account  of  the  many  deliverances  which  we 
have  had  of  late,  we  have  not  hesitated  to  enlarge  the  field, 
as  another  boj^s'  school  was  greatly  needed. 

Oct.  5.  This  evening  twentj'-five  pounds  were  given  to 
me  for  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  Thus  the 
Lord  has  already  given  the  means  of  defraying  the  expenses 
of  the  new  boys'  school  for  some  months  to  come. 

Oct.  19.  To-day,  after  having  many  times  prayed 
respecting  the  matter,  I  have  at  last  engaged  a  sister  as 
matron  for  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  never  having  been 
able,  up  to  this  day,  to  meet  with  an  individual  who  seemed 
suitable,  though  there  has  been  money  enough  in  hand,  for 


140  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VIII. 

some  time  past,  for  commencing  this  work,  and  there  have 
been  applications  made  for  several  infant  orphans. 

Oct.  25.  To-day  we  obtained,  without  any  trouble, 
through  the  kind  hand  of  God,  very  suitable  premises  for 
the  Infant  Orphan  House. 

Nov.  5.  There  were  given  b}7  a  brother  one  hundred 
pounds,  fifty  pounds  of  which  were  previously  promised,  to 
insure  the  rent  for  premises.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact, 
concerning  this  donation,  that  I  had,  in  December  of  last 
year,  repeatedly  asked  the  Lord  to  incline  the  heart  of  this 
brother  to  give  these  hundred  pounds,  and  I  made  a  mem- 
orandum of  this  prayer  in  my  journal  of  December  12, 
1835.  On  January  25,  1836,  fifty  pounds  were  promised 
by  him,  and  on  November  5,  fifty  pounds  besides  that  sum 
were  given  ;  but  it  was  not  till  some  daj s  after,  that  I 
remembered  that  the  very  sum  for  which  I  had  asked  the 
Lord  had  been  given.  When  it  came  to  my  mind  that  this 
prayer  had  been  noted  down  in  my  journal,  and  I  showed 
it  to  the  donor,  we  rejoiced  together  ;  7ie,  to  have  been  the 
instrument  in  giving,  and  i"  to  have  had  the  request 
granted. 

Nov.  30.  On  account  of  many  pressing  engagements, 
I  had  not  been  led,  for  some  time  past,  to  pray  respecting 
the  funds.  But  being  in  great  need,  I  was  led,  yesterday 
morning,  earnestly  to  ask  the  Lord  ;  and  in  answer  to  this 
petition  a  brother  gave  me,  last  evening,  ten  pounds.  He 
had  had  it  in  his  heart,  for  several  months  past,  to  give 
this  sum,  but  had  been  hitherto  kept  from  it,  not  having 
the  means.  Just  now,  in  this  our  great  necessity,  the 
Lord  furnished  him  with  the  means,  and  we  were  helped  in 
this  way.  In  addition  to  these  ten  pounds,  I  received  last 
evening  a  letter  with  five  pounds,  from  a  sister  whom  I 
never  saw,  and  who  has  been  several  times  used  by  God  as 
an  instrument  to  supply  our  wants.  She  writes  thus  :  "It 
has  been  so  much  on  my  mind  lately  to  send  you  some 
money,  that  I  feel  as  if  there  must  be  some  need,  which 


1837.  THE   FIELD    WIDENING.  141 

the  Lord  purposes  to  honor  me  by  making  me  the  instru- 
ment of  supplying.  I  therefore  enclose  you  five  pounds, 
all  I  have  in  the  house  at  this  moment." 

Dec.  9.  One  pound,  with  Mark  ix.  36-7 :  "  And  taking 
a  little  child,  he  set  him  in  the  midst  of  them,"  etc.,  a  most 
encouraging  passage  for  this  work,  the  force  of  which  I 
had  never  felt  before. 

Dec.  15.  This  day  was  set  apart  for  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving respecting  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  which  was 
opened  on  Nov.  28.  In  the  morning  we  had  a  prayer 
meeting.  In  the  afternoon,  besides  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving, I  addressed  the  children  of  our  day  schools  and 
the  orphans,  about  350,  on  Ecclesiastes  xii.  1. 

Dec.  31.  We  had  this  evening  a  prayer  meeting  to 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  during  the  past  year,  and 
to  ask  him  for  a  continuance  of  his  favors. 

During  the  past  year  there  have  been  received  into  the 
church,  52  ;  and  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me,  as 
it  regards  my  temporal  supplies,  £232  lis.  9d. 

REVIEW   OF   THE   YEAR    1836. 

In  addition  to  the  items  mentioned  above,  donations 
were  received  during  the  year,  of  money,  food,  clothes, 
books,  boxes,  coal-hods,  ornaments  (to  be  sold),  etc. ; 
also,  the  offer  of  gratuitous  medical  attendance,  and  med- 
icine. Up  to  the  close  of  1836,  seven  hundred  and  seventy 
pounds  and  ninepence  halfpenny  had  been  given,  and 
forty  pounds  promised. 

Jan.  2,  1837.  This  evening  the  two  churches  had  again 
an  especial  prayer  meeting. 

Jan.  5.  To-day  a  sister  called  and  told  me  about  the 
conversion  of  her  father,  who,  in  his  eightieth  year,  after 
having  for   many  years   lived   openly  in   sin,   is   at  last 


142  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  VIII. 

brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord.  This  sister  had 
long  prayed  for  the  conversion  of  her  father,  and  at  last, 
though  only  after  twenty  years,  the  Lord  gave  her  the 
desire  of  her  heart. 

May  18.  There  are  now  sixty-four  children  in  the  two 
Orphan  Houses,  and  two  more  are  expected,  which  will  fill 
the  two  houses. 

May  28.  The  narrative  of  some  of  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  me  is  now  near  being  published,  which  has  led  me 
again  most  earnestly  this  day  week,  and  repeatedly  since, 
to  ask  the  Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  what 
is  wanting  of  the  one  thousand  pounds,  for  which  sum  I 
have  asked  him  on  behalf  of  the  orphans ;  for  though,  in 
my  own  mind,  the  thing  is  as  good  as  done,  so  much  so 
that  I  have  repeatedly  been  able  to  thank  God  that  he 
will  surely  give  me  every  shilling  of  that  sum,  yet  to 
others  this  will  not  be  enough.  As  the  whole  matter,  then, 
about  the  Orphan  House  had  been  commenced  for  the 
glory  of  God,  that  in  this  way  before  the  world  and  the 
church  there  might  be  another  visible  proof  that  the  Lord 
delights  in  answering  prayer  ;  and  as  there  was  yet  a  part 
of  the  thousand  pounds  wanting  ;  and  as  I  earnestly  desired 
the  book  might  not  leave  the  press  before  every  shilling  of 
that  sum  had  been  given  in  answer  to  prayer,  luithout  one 
single  individual  having  been  asked  by  me  for  anything ,  that 
thus  I  might  have  the  sweet  privilege  of  bearing  my  testi- 
mony for  God  in  this  book  ;  — for  these  reasons,  I  say,  I 
have  given  myself  earnestly  to  prayer  about  this  matter 
since  May  21.  On  May  22  came  in  seven  pounds  and  ten 
shillings,  and  on  May  23,  three  pounds.  On  May  24,  a 
lacly,  whom  I  never  saw  before,  called  on  me,  and  gave  me 
forty  pounds.  This  circumstance  has  greatly  encouraged 
me ;  for  the  Lord  showed  me  thereby,  afresh,  his  willing- 
ness to  continue  to  send  us  large  sums,  and  that  they  cac 
even  come  from  individuals  whom  we  have  never  seen 
before. 


1837.  TIIE   FIELD    WIDENING.  143 

June  !5.  To-day  I  gave  myself  once  more  earnestly  to 
prayer  respecting  the  remainder  of  the  thousand  pounds. 
This  evening  five  pounds  were  given,  so  that  now  the 
whole  sum  is  made  up.  During  eighteen  months  and  ten 
clays  this  petition  has  been  brought  before  God  almost 
daily.  From  the  moment  I  asked  till  the  Lord  granted  it 
full}",  I  had  never  been  allowed  to  doubt  that  he  would 
give  every  shilling  of  that  sum.  Often  have  I  praised  him 
beforehand,  in  the  assurance  that  he  would  grant  my 
request*  The  thing  after  which  we  have  especially  to  seek 
in  prayer  is,  that  we  believe  that  we  receive,  according  to 
Markxi.  24:  "What  things  soever  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray  <> 
believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them." 

As  the  Lord  has  so  greatly  condescended  to  listen  to  my 
prayers,  and  as  I  consider  it  one  of  the  particular  talents 
which  he  has  entrusted  to  me  to  exercise  faith  upon  his 
promises,  as  it  regards  my  own  temporal  wants  and  those 
of  others  ;  and  as  an  Orphan  House  for  boys  above  seven 
years  of  age  seems  greatly  needed  in  this  city ;  and  as 
also  without  it  we  know  not  how  to  provide  for  the  little 
boys  in  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  when  they  are  above 
seven  years  of  age,  I  purpose  to  establish  an  Orphan 
House  for  about  forty  boys  above  seven  years  of  age. 

July  12.  The  same  friend  who  gave  me  on  May  24, 1837, 
forty  pounds  for  the  orphans,  and  whom,  up  to  that  time,  1 
had  never  seen,  gave  four  hundred  and  sixty  pounds  more 
being  altogether  five  hundred  pounds. 

It  is  now  three  years  and  four  months  since  brother  Craii 
and  I  began,  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord  for  funds,  U 
seek  to  help  the  spread  of  the  gospel  through  the  instru 
mentality  of  schools,  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  by  aiding  missionary  exertions.  Since  the# 
there  have  been  circulated,  through  our  instrumentality, 
4,030  copies  of  the  Scriptures;  four  day  schools,  for  poor 
children,  have  been  established  by  us  ;  1,119  children  have 
been  instructed  in  the  six  day  schools,  and  353  children  are 


144  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VIII. 

now  in  those  six  day  schools.  Besides  this,  a  Sunday 
school  and  an  adult  school  have  been  supplied  with  all 
they  needed,  and  missionary  exertions  in  the  East  Indies, 
in  Upper  Canada,  and  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  have 
been  aided.  In  addition  to  this,  the  word  of  God  has  been 
preached  from  house  to  house  among  the  poor,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  by  brother 
C r,  within  the  last  two  years. 

On  the  fifteenth  of  August,  1837,  the  preceding  portion 
of  this  narrative  was  published. 

Aug.  17.  To-day  two  more  children  were  received  into 
the  Infant  Orphan  House,  which  makes  up  our  full  number, 
sixty-six  in  the  Girls'  and  Infant  Orphan  Houses. 

Sept.  2.  I  have  been  looking  about  for  a  house  for  the 
orphan  boys,  these  last  three  days.  Everything  else  has 
been  provided.  The  Lord  has  given  suitable  individuals  to 
take  care  of  the  children,  money,  etc.  In  his  own  time  he 
will  give  a  house  also. 

Sept.  19.  It  was  to-dajr  particularly  impressed  upon  my 
heart  that  I  ought  to  seek  for  more  retirement,  though  the 
work  should  apparently  suffer  ever  so  much ;  and  that  ar- 
rangements should  be  made  whereby  I  may  be  able  to  visit 
the  brethren  more,  as  an  unvisited  church  will  sooner  or 
later  become  an  unhealthy  church.  Pastors,  as  fellow-labor- 
ers, are  greatly  needed  among  us. 

Sept.  28.  I  have  for  a  long  time  been  too  much  out- 
wardly engaged.  Yesterday  morning  I  spent  about  three 
hours  in  the  vestry  at  Gideon,  to  be  able  to  have  more  time 
for  retirement.  I  meant  to  do  the  same  in  the  afternoon, 
but  before  I  could  leave  the  house  I  was  called  on,  and  thus 
one  person  after  the  other  came,  till  I  had  to  go  out.  Thus 
it  has  been  again  to-day. 

Oct.  16.  For  a  long  time  past  Brother  Craik  and  I  have 
felt  the  importance  of  more  pastoral  visiting,  and  it  has 


1837.  THE    FIELD    WIDENING.  145 

been  one  of  our  greatest  trials  that  we  have  been  unable  to 
give  more  time  to  it.  This  evening  we  had  purposely  a 
meeting  of  the  two  churches,  at  which  brother  Craik  and  I, 
and  a  brother  from  Devonshire,  spoke  on  :  I.  The  importance 
of  pastoral  visiting.  II.  The  particular  obstacles  which 
hindered  us  in  attending  to  it.  III.  The  question  whether 
there  was  any  way  of  removing  some  of  the  obstacles. 

I.  As  to  the  importance  of  pastoral  visiting,  the  follow- 
ing points  were  mentioned:  1.  Watching  over  the  saints, 
by  means  of  visiting  them,  to  prevent  coldness,  or  to  re- 
cover them  from  backsliding.  2.  To  counsel  and  advise 
them  in  family  affairs,  in  their  business,  and  in  spiritual 
matters.  3.  To  keep  up  that  loving  and  familiar  inter- 
course which  is  so  desirable  between  saints  and  those  who 
have  the  oversight  of  them.  These  visits  should  be,  if 
possible,  frequent ;  but  in  our  case  there  have  been  several 
obstacles  in  the  way. 

II.  The  particular  obstacles  in  our  case  are :  1 .  The 
largeness  of  the  number  who  are  in  communion  with  us. 
One  hundred  would  be  quite  as  many  as  we  have  strength 
to  visit  regularly,  and  as  often  as  would  be  desirable  ;  but 
there  are  nearly  four  hundred  in  fellowship  with  us.  2. 
The  distance  of  the  houses  of  the  saints  from  our  own 
dwellings,  as  many  live  more  than  two  miles  off.  3.  The 
Lord's  blessing  upon  our  labors.  Not  one  }^ear  has  passed 
awa}^,  since  we  have  been  in  Bristol,  without  more  than 
fifty  having  been  added  to  our  number,  each  of  whom,  in 
general,  needed  several  times  to  be  conversed  with  before 
being  admitted  into  fellowship.  4.  That  brother  Craik  and 
I  have  each  of  us  the  care  of  two  churches.  At  the  first 
sight  it  appears  as  if  the  work  is  thus  divided,  but  the 
double  number  of  meetings,  etc.,  nearly  double  the  work. 
5.  The  mere  ruling,  and  taking  care,  in  general,  of  a  large 
body  of  believers,  irrespective  of  the  other  work,  takes 
much  more  time,  and  requires  much  more  strength,  than 
the  taking  care  of  a  small  body  of  believers,  as  we,  b}T 

13 


146  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  VII 

grace,  desire  not  to  allow  known  sin  among  us.  6.  The 
position  which  we  have  in  the  church  at  large  brings  many 
brethren  to  us  who  travel  through  Bristol,  who  call  on  us, 
or  lodge  with  us,  and  to  whom,  according  to  the  Lord's 
will,  we  have  to  give  some  time.  7.  In  my  own  case,  an 
extensive  needful  correspondence.  8.  The  weakness  of 
body  on  the  part  of  both  of  us.  When  the  preaching  is 
done,  —  when  strangers  who  lodge  with  us  are  gone,  — 
when  the  calls  at  our  house  are  over,  —  when  the  needful 
letters,  however  briefly,  are  written,  —  when  the  necessary 
church  business  is  settled,  —  our  minds  are  often  so  worn 
out  that  we  are  glad  to  be  quiet.  9.  But  suppose  we  have 
bodily  strength  remaining,  after  the  above  things  have 
been  attended  to,  yet  the  frame  of  mind  is  not  always  so 
as  that  one  could  visit.  After  having  been  particularly 
tried  by  church  matters,  which  in  so  large  a  bodj^  doss  not 
rarely  occur,  or  being  cast  down  in  one's  own  soul,  one 
may  be  fit  for  the  closet,  but  not  for  visiting  the  saints. 
10.  Lastly,  in  my  own  case,  no  small  part  of  my  time  is 
taken  up  by  attending  to  the  affairs  of  the  Orphan  Houses, 
schools,  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  the  aiding  mis- 
sionary efforts,  and  other  work  connected  with  the  Scrip- 
tural Knowledge  Institution. 

III.  What  is  to  be  done  under  these  circumstances? 
1.  In  the  daj^s  of  the  apostles  there  would  have  been  more 
brethren  to  take  the  oversight  of  so  large  a  body  as  we  are. 
The  Lord  has  not  laid  upon  us  a  burden  which  is  too  heavy 
for  us  ;  he  is  not  a  hard  Master.  It  is  evident  that  he  does 
not  mean  us  even  to  attempt  to  visit  all  the  saints  as  much 
as  is  evidently  needful,  and  much  less  as  fiequentty  as  it 
would  be  desirable.  We  mention  this,  to  prevent  uncom- 
fortable feelings  on  the  part  of  the  dear  saints  under  our 
pastoral  care,  who  find  themselves  not  as  much  visited  us 
they  used  to  be  when  we  came  to  Bristol,  when  the  number 
of  them  was  not  seventy,  and  now  it  is  about  four  hundred, 
and  when  in  many  other  respects  the  work  in  our  hands 


#837.  THE   FIELD    WIDENING.  147 

was  not  half  so  much  as  it  is  now,  and  when  we  had  much 
more  bodily  strength.  2.  It  is  therefore  evident  that  there 
are  other  pastors  needed  ;  not  nominal  pastors,  but  such  as 
the  Lord  has  called,  to  whom  he  has  given  a  pastor's  heart 
and  pastoral  gifts.  3.  Such  may  be  raised  up  by  the  Lord 
froin  our  own  number,  or  the  Lord  may  send  them  from 
elsewhere.  4.  But  in  the  mean  time  we  should  at  least 
see  whether  there  are  not  helpers  among  us.  5.  As  to  the 
work  itself,  in  order  that  time  may  be  saved,  it  appears 
desirable  that  the  two  churches,  Bethesda  and  Gideon, 
should  be  united  into  one,  that  the  breaking  of  bread  should 
be  alternately,  and  that  the  number  of  weekly  meetings 
should  be  reduced. 

Oct.  21.  To-day  the  Lord  has  given  me  a  house  for  the 
Orphan  Boys,  in  the  same  street  in  which  the  other  two 
Orphan  Houses  are. 

Mr.  Miiller's  health  having  suffered  from  his  cares, 
money  was  sent  him  from  unexpected  sources,  to  be 
used  in  travelling  and  recreation. 

REVIEW   OF   THE   YEAR    1837. 

1.  There  are  now  eighty-one  children  in  the  three  Orphan  Houses, 
and  nine  brethren  and  sisters,  who  have  the  care  of  them.  Ninety, 
therefore,  daily  sit  down  to  table.  Lord,  look  on  the  necessities  of 
thy  servant ! 

2.  The  schools  require  as  much  help  as  before ;  nay,  more,  partic- 
ularly the  Sunday  school,  in  which  there  are  at  present  about  320  chil- 
dren, and  in  the  day  schools  about  350.  Lord,  thy  servant  is  a  poor 
man ;  but  he  has  trusted  in  thee,  and  made  his  boast  in  thee,  before 
the  sons  of  men ;  therefore  let  him  not  be  confounded !  Let  it  not  be 
said  all  this  was  enthusiasm,  and  therefore  it  is  come  to  naught ! 

3.  My  temporal  supplies  have  been  £307  2s.  6^d. 


CHAPTEE    IX. 

TRIAL. 

1838. 

THE    JoTNISTRY    OF    SICKNESS  —  PEACE    OF   BUND— JESUS    A    PRESENT    HELT  — 
DEEP  POVERTY  — PLEADING  WITH  GOD  —  UNITED  PRATER. 

ANUARY  6,  1838.  I  feel  little  better  in  my  head, 
though  my  general  health  seems  improved  ;  but  my 
kind  physician  sa}Ts  I  am  much  better,  and  advises 
now  change  of  ah'.  This  evening  a  sister,  who  resides 
about  fifty  miles  from  hence,  and  who  is  quite  unacquainted 
with  the  medical  advice  given  to  me  this  morning,  sent  me 
fifteen  pounds  for  the  express  purpose  of  change  of  air ; 
and  wrote  that  she  felt  assured,  from  having  been  similarly 
afflicted,  that  nothing  would  do  me  so  much  good,  humanly 
speaking,  as  quiet  and  change  of  air. 

Jan.  7.  This  is  the  ninth  Lord's  day  that  I  have  been 
kept  from  ministering  in  the  word.  My  affliction  is  con- 
nected with  a  great  tendency  to  irritability  of  temper  ;  yea, 
with  some  satanic  feeling,  foreign  to  me  even  naturally. 

Jan.  10.  To-day  I  went  with  my  family  to  Trowbridge. 
Jan.  14.  Lord's  day.  I  have  spent  several  hours  in  prayer 
to-day,  and  read  on  my  knees,  and  prayed  for  two  hours 
over  Psalm  lxiii.  God  has  blessed  my  soul  much  to-day. 
My  soul  is  now  brought  into  that  state  that  I  delight  my- 
self in  the  will  of  God,  as  it  regards  my  health.  Yea,  I  can 
now  say,  from  my  heart,  I  would  not  have  this  disease 
removed  till  God,  by  its  means,  has  bestowed  the  blessing 
for  which  it  was  sent. 
148 


1838.  TRIAL.  149 

His  health  remaining  feeble,  Mr.  M.  left  England  on 
April  6,  for  Germany,  and  returned  to  Bristol,  May  7. 
He  continues  his  narrative  :  — 

May  8.  This  evening  I  went  to  the  prayer  meeting  at 
Gideon.  I  read  Psalm  ciii.,  and  was  able  to  thank  the 
Lord  publicly  for  my  late  affliction.  This  is  the  first  time 
that  I  have  taken  any  part  in  the  public  meetings  of  the 
brethren  since  November  6,  1837. 

July  12.  The  funds,  which  were  this  day  twelvemonth 
about  seven  hundred  and  eighty  pounds,  are  now  reduced  to 
about  twenty  pounds  ;  but,  thanks  be  to  the  Lord,  my  faith 
is  as  strong  or  stronger,  than  it  was  when  we  had  the  larger 
sum  in  hand  ;  nor  has  he  at  any  time,  from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  work,  allowed  me  to  distrust  him.  Neverthe- 
less, as  our  Lord  will  be  inquired  of,  and  as  real  faith  is 
manifested  as  such  by  leading  to  prr$Ter,  I  gave  myself  to 

prayer  with  brother  T ,  of  the  Boys'  Orphan  House, 

who  had  called  on  me,  and  who,  besides  my  wife  and 
brother  Craik,  is  the  only  individual  to  whom  I  speak  about 
the  state  of  the  funds.  While  we  were  prajang,  an  orphan 
child  from  Frome  was  brought,  and  some  believers  at 
Frome,  having  collected  among  them  five  pounds,  sent  this 
mone3T  with  the  child.  Thus  we  received  the  first  answer 
at  a  time  of  need.  We  have  given  notice  for  seven  children 
to  come  in,  and  purpose  to  give  notice  for  five  more,  though 
our  funds  are  so  low,  hoping  that  God  will  look  on  our 
necessities. 

July  17,  18.  These  two  clays  we  have  had  two  especial 
prayer  meetings,  from  six  to  nine  in  the  evening,  to  com- 
mend publicly  to  the  Lord  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  Our 
funds  are  now  very  low.  There  are  about  twenty  pounds 
in  hand,  and  in  a  few  days  thirty  pounds,  at  least,  will  be 
needed ;  but  I  purposely  avoided  sa3~ing  anything  about  our 
present  necessities,  and  spoke  on!}'  to  the  praise  of  God, 
about  the  abundance  with  which  our  gracious  Father,  "  the 
13* 


150  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IX 

Father  of  the  fatherless,"  has  hitherto  supplied  us.  This 
was  done  in  order  that  the  hand  of  God,  in  sending  help, 
may  be  so  much  the  more  clearly  seen. 

July  22.  This  evening  I  was  walking  in  our  little  gar- 
den, meditating  on  Heb.  xiii.  8,  "Jesus  Christ,  the  same 
yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever."  Whilst  meditating  on 
his  unchaDgeable  love,  power,  wisdom,  etc.,  and  turning  all, 
as  I  went  on,  into  prayer  respecting  myself;  and  whilst 
applying  likewise  his  unchangeable  love,  and  power,  and 
wisdom,  etc.,  both  to  my  present  spiritual  and  temporal 
circumstances,  —  all  at  once  the  present  need  of  the  Orphan 
Houses  was  brought  to  my  mind.  Immediately  I  was  led 
to  say  to  myself,  Jesus  in  his  love  and  power  has  hitherto 
supplied  me  with  what  I  have  needed  for  the  orphans,  and 
in  the  same  unchangeable  love  and  power  he  will  provide 
me  with  what  I  may  need  for  the  future.  A  flow  of  joy 
came  into  my  soul  whilst  realizing  thus  the  unchangeable- 
ness  of  our  adorable  Lord.  About  one  minute  after,  a  letter 
was  brought  me,  enclosing  a  bill  for  twenty  pounds. 

Aug.  18.  I  have  not  one  penny  in  hand  for  the  orphans. 
In  a  day  or  two  again  many  pounds  will  be  needed.  My 
eyes  are  to  the  Lord.  Evening.  Before  this  da}7  is  over, 
I  have  received  from  a  sister  live  pounds.  She  had  some 
time  since  put  away  her  trinkets,  to  be  sold  for  the  benefit 
of  the  orphans.  This  morning,  whilst  in  prayer,  it  came 
to  her  mind,  "I  have  this  five  pounds,  and  owe  no  man 
anything,  therefore  it  would  be  better  to  give  this  money 
at  once,  as  it  may  be  some  time  before  I  can  dispose  of  the 
trinkets."  She  therefore  brought  it,  little  knowing  that 
there  was  not  a  penny  in  hand. 

Aug.  29.  To-day  sixteen  believers  were  baptized. 
Among  those  who  were  baptized  was  an  aged  brother  of 
above  eighty-four  years,  and  one  above  seventy.  For  the 
latter,  his  believing  wife  had  prayed  thirty-eight  years,  and 
at  last  the  Lord  answered  her  prayers  in  his  conversion. 

Aug.  31.     I  have  been  waiting  on  the  Lord  for  mea^i, 


1838.  TRIAL.  151 

as  the  matron's  books  from  the  Girls'  Orphan  House  have 
been  brought,  and  there  is  no  money  in  hand  to  advance 
for  housekeeping.  But.  as  yet,  the  Lord  has  not  been 
pleased  to  send  help.  As  ihe  matron  called  to-day  for 
money,  one  of  the  laborers  gave  two  pounds  of  his  own, 
for  the  present  necessities. 

Sept.  1.  The  Lord  in  his  wisdom  and  love  has  not  yet 
sent  help.  Whence  it  is  to  come,  need  not  be  my  care. 
But  I  believe  God  will,  in  due  time,  send  help.  His  hour 
is  not  yet  come.  As  there  was  money  needed  in  the  Boys' 
Orphan  House  also,  the  same  brother  just  alluded  to  gave 
two  pounds  for  that  also.  Thus  we  were  delivered  at  this 
time  likewise.  But  now  his  means  are  gone.  This  is  the 
most  trying  hour  that  as  yet  I  have  had  in  the  work,  as  it 
regards  means  ;  but  I  know  that  I  shall  yet  praise  the  Lord 
for  his  help. 

Sept.  5.  Our  hour  of  trial  continues  still.  The  Lord 
mercifully  has  given  enough  to  supply  our  daily  necessities  ; 
but  he  gives  by  the  day  now,  and  almost  by  the  hour,  as  we 
need  it.  Nothing  came  in  jTesterclay.  I  have  besought  the 
Lord  again  and  again,  both  yesterday  and  to-day.  It  is  as 
if  the  Lord  said :  u  Mine  hour  has  not  yet  come."  But  I 
have  faith  in  God.  I  believe  that  he  surely  will  send  help, 
though  I  know  not  whence  it  is  to  come.  Many  pounds 
are  needed  within  a  few  clays,  and  there  is  not  a  penny  in 
hand.  This  morning  two  pounds  were  given,  for  the  present 
necessities,  by  one  of  the  laborers  in  the  work.  Evening. 
This  very  day  the  Lord  sent  again  some  help  to  encourage 
me  to  continue  to  wait  on  him,  and  to  trust  in  him.  As  I 
was  praying  this  afternoon  res'pecting  the  matter,  I  felt 
fully  assured  that  the  Lord  would  send  help,  and  praised 
him  beforehand  for  his  help,  and  asked  him  to  encourage 
our  hearts  through  it.  I  have  been  also  led,  yesterday  and 
to-day,  to  ask  the  Lord  especially  that  he  would  not  allow 
my  faith  to  fail.  A  few  minutes  after  I  had  prayed? 
brother  T came  and  brought  four  pounds  one  shilling 


152  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  IX 

and  fivepeiice,  which  had  come  in  in  several  small  dona- 
tions. He  told  me,  at  the  same  time,  that  to-morrow  the 
books  would  be  brought  from  the  Infant  Orphan  House, 
when  money  must  be  advanced  for  housekeeping.  I 
thought  for  a  moment  it  might  be  well  to  keep  three 
pounds  of  this  money  for  that  purpose.  But  it  occurred  to 
me  immediately,  "Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof." 
The  Lord  can  provide  by  to-morrow  much  more  than  I 
need ;  and  I  therefore  sent  three  pounds  to  one  of  the 
sisters  whose  quarterly  salary  was  due,  and  the  remaining 
one  pound  one  shilling  and  fivepence  to  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House  for  housekeeping.  Thus  I  am  still  penniless.  My 
hope  is  in  God ;  he  will  provide. 

Sept.  6.  This  morning  the  books  were  brought  from  the 
Infant  Orphan  House,  and  the  matron  sent  to  ask  when 
she  should  fetch  them,  implying  when  they  would  have 
been  looked  over,  and  when  money  would  be  advanced  for 
housekeeping.     I  said  "to-morrow,"  though  I  had  not  a 

single  penny  in  hand.     About  an  hour  after,  brother  T 

sent  me  a  note,  to  say  that  he  had  received  one  pound  this 
morning,  and  that  last  evening  a  brother  had  sent  twenty- 
nine  pounds  of  salt,  forty-four  dozen  of  onions,  and  twenty- 
six  pounds  of  groats.1 

Sept.  7.  The  time  had  come  that  I  had  to  send  money  to 
the  Infant  Orphan  House,  but  the  Lord  had  not  sent  any 
more.  I  gave,  therefore,  the  pound  which  had  come  in  3Tes- 
terday,  and  two  shillings  and  twopence  which  had  been  put 
into  the  box  in  nry  house,  trusting  to  the  good  Lord  to  send 
in  more. 

Sept.  8.  It  has  not  pleased  my  gracious  Lord  to  send  me 
help  as  yet.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  have  been  pleading 
with  God  eleven  arguments  wiry  he  would  be  graciously 
pleased  to  send  help.  The  arguments  which  I  plead  with 
God  are :  — 

1  Groats.    Oat9  or  other  grain,  with  the  hulls  removed.  — Ed. 


1833.  TRIAL.  15^ 

1.  That  I  set  about  the  work  for  the  glory  of  God,  i.  e.5 
that  there  might  be  a  visible  proof,  by  God  supplying,  in 
answer  to  prayer  only,  the  necessities  of  the  orphans,  that 
he  is  the  living  God,  and  most  willing,  even  in  our  day,  to 
answer  prayer  ;  and  that,  therefore,  he  would  be  pleased  to 
send  supplies. 

2.  That  God  is  the  "  Father  of  the  fatherless,"  and  that 
he,  therefore,  as  their  father,  would  be  pleased  to  pro\ide. 
Psalm  lxviii.  5. 

3.  That  I  have  received  the  children  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  and  that  therefore  he,  in  these  children,  has  been  re- 
ceived, and  is  fed,  and  is  clothed ;  and  that  therefore  he 
would  be  pleased  to  consider  this.     Mark  ix.  36,  37. 

4.  That  the  faith  of  many  of  the  children  of  God  has 
been  strengthened  by  this  work  hitherto,  and  that,  if  God 
were  to  withhold  the  means  for  the  future,  those  who  are 
weak  in  faith  would  be  staggered ;  whilst,  by  a  continuance 
of  means,  their  faith  might  still  farther  be  strengthened. 

5.  That  many  enemies  would  laugh,  were  the  Lord  to 
withhold  supplies,  and  say,  Did  we  not  foretell  that  this 
enthusiasm  would  come  to  nothing  ? 

6.  That  many  of  the  children  of  God  who  are  unin- 
structed,  or  in  a  carnal  state,  would  feel  themselves  justified 
to  continue  their  alliance  with  the  world  in  the  work  of 
God,  and  to  go  on  as  heretofore  in  their  unscriptural  pro- 
ceedings respecting  similar  institutions,  so  far  as  the 
obtaining  of  means  is  concerned,  if  he  were  not  to  help 
me. 

7.  That  the  Lord  would  remember  that  I  am  his  child, 
and  that  he  would  graciously  pity  me,  and  remember  that 
I  cannot  provide  for  these  children,  and  that  therefore  he 
would  not  allow  this  burden  to  lie  upon  me  long  without 
sending  help. 

8.  That  he  would  remember  likewise  my  fellow-laborers 
in  the  work,  who  trust  in  him,  but  who  would  be  tried  were 
he  to  withhold  supplies. 


154  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IX. 

9.  That  he  would  remember  that  I  should  have  to  dis- 
miss the  children  from  under  our  scriptural  instruction  to 
their  former  companions. 

10.  That  he  would  show  that  those  were  mistaken  who 
said,  that,  at  the  first,  supplies  might  be  expected,  while  the 
thing  was  new,  but  not  afterwards. 

11.  That  I  should  not  know,  were  he  to  withhold  means, 
what  construction  I  should  put  upon  all  the  many  most 
remarkable  answers  to  prayer  which  he  had  given  me  here- 
tofore in  connection  with  this  work,  and  which  most  fully 
have  shown  to  me  that  it  is  of  God. 

In  some  small  measure  I  now  understand  experimentally, 
the  meaning  of  that  word  "  how  long"  which  so  frequently 
occurs  in  the  prayers  of  the  Psalms.  But  even  now,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  my  eyes  are  unto  him  only,  and  I  believe 
that  he  will  send  help. 

Sept.  10.  Monday  morning.  Neither  Saturday  nor 
yesterday  had  any  money  come  in.  It  appeared  to  me  now 
needful  to  take  some  steps  on  account  of  our  need,  i.  e.,  to 
go  to  the  Orphan   Houses,  call  the  brethren   and   sisters 

together  (who,    except  brother    T ,   had    never   been 

informed  about  the  state  of  the  funds) ,  state  the  case  to 
them,  see  how  much  money  was  needed  for  the  present,  tell 
them  that  amidst  all  this  trial  of  faith  I  still  believed  that 
God  would  help,  and  to  pray  with  them.  Especially,  also, 
I  meant  to  go  for  the  sake  of  telling  them  that  no  more 
articles  must  be  purchased  than  we  have  the  means  to  pay 
for,  but  to  let  there  be  nothing  lacking  in  any  way  to  the 
children,  as  it  regards  nourishing  food  and  needful  cloth- 
ing ;  for  I  would  rather  at  once  send  them  away  than  that 
they  should  lack.  I  meant  to  go  for  the  sake  also  of  see- 
ing whether  there  were  still  articles  remaining  which  had 
been  sent  for  the  purpose  of  being  sold,  or  whether  there 
were  any  articles  really  needless,  that  we  might  turn  them 
into  money.  I  felt  that  the  matter  was  now  come  to  a 
solemn  crisis.    About  half-past  nine  sixpence  came  in, 


1838.  TRIAL.  155 

which  had  been  put  anonymously  into  the  box  at  Gideon 
Chapel.  This  money  seemed  to  me  like  an  earnest  that 
God  would  have  compassion  and  send  more.  About  ten, 
after  I  had  returned  from  brother  Craik,  to  whom  I  had 
unbosomed  my  heart  again,  whilst  once  more  in  prayer  for 
help,  a  sister  called  who  gave  two  sovereigns  to  my  wife 
for  the  orphans,  stating  that  she  had  felt  herself  stirred  up 
to  come,  and  that  she  had  delayed  coming  already  too 
long.  A  few  minutes  after,  when  I  went  into  the  room 
where  she  was,  she  gave  me  two  sovereigns  more,  and  all 
this  without  knowing  the  least  about  our  need.  Thus  the 
Lord  most  mercifully  has  sent  us  a  little  help,  to  the  great 
encouragement  of  my  faith.  A  few  minutes  after  I  was 
called  on  for  money  from  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  to 
which  I  sent  two  pounds,  and  one  pound  sixpence  to  the 
Boys'  Orphan  House,  and  one  pound  to  the  Girls'  Orphan 
House. 

To-day  I  saw  a  young  brother  who,  as  well  as  one  of  his 
sisters,  has  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
through  my  Narrative. 

Sept.  11.  The  good  Lord,  in  his  wisdom,  still  sees  it 
needful  to  keep  us  .very  low.     But  this  afternoon  brother 

T called,  and  told  me  that  one  of  our  fellow-laborers 

had  sold  his  metal  watch,  and  two  gold  pins,  for  one 
pound  one  shilling,  that  nine  shillings  sixpence  had  come 
in,  and  that  two  of  our  fellow-laborers  had  sent  two  lots  of 
books  of  their  own,  nineteen  and  twenty-one  in  number,  to 
be  sold  for  the  orphans. 

Sept.  12.  Still  the  trial  continues.  Only  nine  shillings 
came  in  to-day,  given  by  one  of  the  laborers.  In  the 
midst  of  this  great  trial  of  faith  the  Lord  still  mercifully 
keeps  me  in  great  peace.  He  also  allows  me  to  see  that 
our  labor  is  not  in  vain  ;  for  yesterday  died  Leah  Culliford, 
one  of  the  orphans,  about  nine  years  old,  truly  converted, 
and  brought  to  the  faith  some  months  before  her  depart- 
ure. 


156  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  IX. 

Sept.  13.  No  help  has  come  yet.  This  morning  I 
found  it  was  absolutely  needful  to  tell  the  brethren  and 
sisters  about  the  state  of  the  funds,  and  to  give  necessary 
directions  as  to  going  into  debt,  etc.  We  prayed  together, 
and  had  a  very  happy  meeting.  They  all  seemed  comfort- 
able. Twelve  shillings  sixpence  was  taken  out  of  the 
boxes  in  the  three  houses,  twelve  shillings  one  of  the  labor- 
ers gave,  and  one  pound  one  shilling  had  come  in  for 
needlework  done  by  the  children.  One  of  the  sisters,  who 
is  engaged  in  the  work,  sent  a  message  after  me,  not  to 
trouble  myself  about  her  salary,  for  she  should  not  want 
any  for  a  twelvemonth. 

Sept.  14.  I  met  again  this  morning  with  the  brethren 
and  sisters  for  prayer,  as  the  Lord  has  not  yet  sent  help. 
After  prayer  one  of  the  laborers  gave  me  all  the  money  he 
had,  sixteen  shillings,  saying  that  it  would  not  be  upright 
to  pray,  if  he  were  not  to  give  what  he  had.  One  of  the 
sisters  told  me  that  in  six  days  she  would  give  me  six 
pounds,  which  she  had  in  the  savings-bank  for  such  a  time 
of  need.  Up  to  this  day,  the  matrons  of  the  three  houses 
had  been  In  the  habit  of  paying  the  bakers  and  the  milk- 
man weekly,  because  they  had  preferred  to  receive  the  pay- 
merits  in  this  way,  and  sometimes  it  had  thus  been  also 
with  the  butcher  and  grocer.  But  now,  as  the  Lord  deals 
out  to  us  by  the  day,  we  consider  it  would  be  wrong  to  go 
on  any  longer  in  this  way,  as  the  week's  payment  might 
become  due,  and  we  have  no  money  to  meet  it ;  and  thus 
those  with  whom  we  deal  might  be  inconvenienced  by  us, 
and  we  be  found  acting  against  the  commandment  of  the 
Lord,  "  Owe  no  man  anj-thing."  (Eom.  xiii.  8.)  From  this 
day,  and  henceforward,  whilst  the  Lord  gives  to  us  our 
supplies  by  the  day,  we  purpose,  therefore  to  pay  at  once 
for  every  article  as  it  is  purchased,  and  never  to  buy  any- 
thing except  we  can  pay  for  it  at  once,  however  much  it 
may  seem  to  be  needed,  and  however  much  those  with 


1838.  TRIAL.  157 

whom  we  deal  may  wish  to  be  paid  only  by  the  week. 
The  little  which  was  owed  was  paid  off  this  day. 

Sept.  15.  Saturday.  We  met  again  this  morning  for 
prayer.  God  comforts  our  hearts.  "We  are  looking  for 
help.  I  found  that  there  were  provisions  enough  for  to-da}*- 
and  to-morrow,  but  there  was  no  money  in  hand  to  take  in 
bread  as  usual,  in  order  that  the  children  might  not  have 
newly  baked  bread.  This  afternoon  one  of  the  laborers* 
who  had  been  absent  for  several  days  from  Bristol,  returned, 
and  gave  one  pound.  This  evening  we  met  again  for 
prayer,  when  I  found  that  ten  shillings  sixpence  more  had 
come  in  since  the  morning.  With  this  one  pound  ten 
shillings  sixpence  we  were  able  to  buy,  even  this  Saturday 
evening,  the  usual  quantity  of  bread  (as  it  might  be  difficult 
to  get  stale  bread  on  Monday  morning) ,  and  have  some 
money  left.  God  be  praised,  who  gave  us  grace  to  come  to 
the  decision  not  to  take  any  bread  to-day,  as  usual,  nor  to 
buy  anything  for  which  we  cannot  pay  at  once.  We  were 
very  comfortable,  thankfully  taking  this  money  out  of  our 
Father's  hands,  as  a  proof  that  he  still  cares  for  us,  and  that, 
in  his  own  time,  he  will  send  us  larger  sums. 


CHAPTER     X. 

DELIVERANCE. 

1838. 

"PERPLEXED  BUT  NOT  IN  DESPAIR" — FAITH  JUSTIFIED  —  A  LESSON  OI  OBE- 
DIENCE—  BOUNTIFUL  SUPPLIES  —  SPIRITUAL  INGATHERING  —  A  DAY  OI 
MERCIES  —  TIMELY  AID  —  A  SEASON  OF  PLENTY  —  OBEDIENCE  REWARDED. 

EPTEMBEE  17.  The  trial  still  continues.  It  is 
now  more  and  more  toying,  even  to  faith,  as  each 
day  comes.  But  I  am  sure  God  will  send  help,  if  we 
can  but  wait.  One  of  the  laborers  had  had  a  little 
money  come  in,  of  whichhe  gave  twelve  shillings  sixpence  ; 
another  laborer  gave  eleven  shillings  eightpence,  being  all 
the  money  she  had  left ;  this,  with  seventeen  shillings  six- 
pence, which  partly  had  come  in,  and  partly  was  in  hand, 
enabled  us  to  pay  what  needed  to  be  paid,  and  to  purchase 
provisions,  so  that  nothing  yet,  in  any  waj^,  has  been  lack- 
ing. This  evening  I  was  rather  tried  respecting  the  long 
clela}^  of  larger  sums  coming ;  but  being  led  to  go  to  the 
Scriptures  for  comfort,  my  soul  was  greatly  refreshed,  and 
my  faith  again  strengthened,  by  Psalm  xxxiv.,  so  that  I 
went  very  cheerfully  to  meet  with  my  dear  fellow-laborers 
for  prayer.  I  read  to  them  the  Psalm,  and  sought  to  cheer 
their  hearts  through  the  precious  promises  contained  in  it. 

Sept.  18.  Brother  T.  had  twenty-five  shillings  in  hand, 
and  I  had  three  shillings.  This  one  pound  eight  shillings 
enabled  us  to  buy  the  meat  and  bread  which  were  needed,  a 
little  tea  for  one  of  the  houses,  and  milk  for  all ;  no  more 
than  this  is  needed.  Thus  the  Lord  has  provided  not  only 
for  this  day,  but  there  is  bread  for  two  days  in  hand.  Now, 
however,  we  are  come  to  an  extremity.  The  funds  are  ex- 
158 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  159 

haustecl.  The  laborers  who  had  a  little  money  have  given 
as  long  as  they  had  any  left.  Now  observe  how  the  Lord 
helped  us  !  A  lady  from  the  neighborhood  of  London,  who 
brought  a  parcel  with  money  from  her  daughter,  arrived  four 
or  five  days  since  in  Bristol,  and  took  lodgings  next  door 
to  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  This  afternoon  she  herself 
kindly  brought  me  the  money,  amounting  to  three  pounds 
two  shillings  and  sixpence.  We  had  been  reduced  so  low 
as  to  be  on  the  point  of  selling  those  things  which  could  be 
spared  ;  but  this  morning  I  had  asked  the  Lord,  if  it  might 
be,  to  prevent  the  necessity  of  our  doing  so.  That  the 
money  had  been  so  near  the  Orphan  Houses  for  several 
days  without  being  given,  is  a  plain  proof  that  it  was  from 
the  beginning  in  the  heart  of  God  to  help  us  ;  but,  because 
he  delights  in  the  prayers  of  his  children,  he  had  allowed 
us  to  pray  so  long  ;  also  to  try  our  faith,  and  to  make  the 
answer  much  the  sweeter.  It  is  indeed  a  precious  deliver- 
ance. I  burst  out  into  loud  praises  and  thanks  the  first 
moment  I  was  alone  after  I  had  received  the  money.  I 
met  with  my  fellow-laborers  again  this  evening  for  prayer 
and  praise ;  their  hearts  were  not  a  little  cheered.  This 
money  was  this  evening  divided,  and  will  comfortably  pro- 
vide for  all  that  will  be  needed  to-morrow.1 

Sept.  20.  Morning.  The  Lord  has  again  kindly  sent  in 
a  little.  Last  evening  was  given  to  me  one  shilling  ,  and 
sixpence,  and  this  morning  one  pound  three  shillings. 
Evening.  This  evening  the  Lord  sent  still  further  sup- 
plies ;  eight  pounds  eleven  shillings  and  twopence  halfpenny 
came  in,  as  a  further  proof  that  the  Lord  is  not  unmindful 
of  us.     There  was  in  the  box  of  the  Girls'  Orphan  House 


1  In  July,  1845,  he  thus  refers  to  this  day: — "I  have  been  only  once  tried  in 
spirit,  and  that  was  on  Sept.  ISth,  1838,  when,  for  the  first  time,  the  Lord  seemed 
not  to  regard  our  prayer.  But  when  he  did  send  help  at  that  time,  and  I  saw  that 
it  was  only  for  the  trial  of  our  faith,  and  not  because  he  had  forsaken  the  work 
that  we  were  brought  so  low,  my  soul  was  so  strengthened  and  encouraged,  that 
I  have  not  only  not  been  allowed  to  distrust  the  Lord,  but  I  have  not  even  been  cast 
down  when  in  the  deepest  poverty,  since  that  time." 


160  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  X. 

one  pound  one  shilling,  and  in  that  of  the  Bo3Ts'  Orphan 
House  one  pound  seven  shillings  and  twopence  halfpenr^. 
One  of  the  laborers,  in  accordance  with  her  promise  this 
day  week,  gave  six  pounds  three  shillings.  About  eighteen 
months  ago  she  saw  it  right  no  longer  to  have  money  for 
herself  in  the  savings-bank,  and  she  therefore,  in  her 
heart,  gave  the  money  which  she  had  there  to  the  Orphan 
Houses,  intending  to  draw  it  in  a  time  of  need.  Some 
time  since  (she  told  me  this  evening)  she  drew  a  part  of  it 
to  buy  several  useful  articles  for  the  Orphan  Houses  ;  now 
the  sum  was  reduced  to  six  pounds.  When  she  found  out 
the  present  need,  she  went  this  day  week  to  the  savings- 
bank,  and  gave  notice  that  she  wished  to  draw  her  money 
to-day. 

Sept.  22.  Both  yesterday  and  to-day  we  have  again 
assembled  for  prayer  and  praise.  We  are  in  no  immediate 
want,  but  on  the  29th,  nineteen  pounds  ten  shillings  will 
be  due  for  the  rent  of  the  three  Orphan  Houses.  To-day 
there  was  only  four  shillings  and  sevenpence  in  hand  for 
the  other  objects  of  the  institution,  though  it  was  the  pay- 
day for  some  of  the  teachers.  My  comfort  was  the  living 
God.  During  this  week  he  had  helped  me  so  repeatedly 
and  in  such  a  remarkable  way,  as  it  regards  the  Orphan 
Houses,  that  it  would  have  been  doubly  sinful  not  to  have 
trusted  in  him  for  help  under  this  fresh  difficulty.  No 
money  came  in  this  morning.  About  two,  the  usual  time 
when  the  teachers  are  paid,  a  sovereign  was  given,  with 
which  I  went  immediately  to  brother  T.,  who  attends  to 
this  part  of  the  work,  to  pay,  at  least  in  part,  the  weekly 
salaries.  I  found  that  he  had  received  a  sovereign  in  the 
morning.  By  means  of  this  sovereign,  together  with  the 
one  which  I  had  received  just  at  the  moment  when  it  was 
needed,  we  were  helped  through  this  day. 

Sept.  29.  Saturday  evening.  Prayer  has  been  made 
for  several  days  past  respecting  the  rent,  which  is  due  this 
day.    I  have  been  looking  out  for  it,  though  I  knew  not 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  1G1 

whence  a  shilling  was  to  come.  This  morning  brother  T. 
called  on  me,  and,  as  no  money  had  come  in,  we  prayed 
together,  and  continued  in  supplication  from  ten  till  a 
quarter  to  twelve.  Twelve  o'clock  struck,  the  time  when 
the  rent  ought  to  have  been  paid,  but  no  money  had  been 
sent.  For  some  days  past  I  have  repeatedly  had  a  mis- 
giving, whether  the  Lord  might  not  disappoint  us,  in  order 
that  we  might  be  led  to  provide  by  the  week,  or  the  day,  for 
the  rent.  This  is  the  second,  and  only  the  second,  complete 
failure  as  to  answers  of  prayer  in  the  work,  during  the  past 
four  years  and  six  months.  The  first  was  about  the  half- 
yearly  rent  of  Castle-Green  school-rooms,  due  July  1,  1837, 
which  had  come  in  only  in  part  by  that  time.  I  am  now 
fully  convinced  that  the  rent  ought  to  be  put  by  daily  or 
weekly,  as  God  may  prosper  us,  in  order  that  the  work, 
even  as  to  this  point,  may  be  a  testimony.  May  the  Lord, 
then,  help  us  to  act  accordingly,  and  may  he  now  mercifully 
send  in  the  means  to  pay  the  rent ! 

Oct.  2.  Tuesday  evening.  The  Lord's  holy  name  be 
praised !  He  hath  dealt  most  bountifully  with  us  during 
the  last  three  days  !  The  day  before  yesterday  five  pounds 
came  in  for  the  orphans.  O,  how  kind  is  the  Lord ! 
Always  before  there  has  been  actual  want  he  has  sent  help 
Yesterday  came  in  one  pound  ten  shillings  more.  Thus 
the  expenses  of  yesterday  for  housekeeping  were  defrayed. 
The  Lord  helped  me  also  to  pay  yesterday  the  nineteen 
pounds  ten  shillings  for  the  rent.  The  means  for  it  were 
thus  obtained :  One  of  the  laborers  had  received  through 
his  family  ten  pounds,  and  five  pounds  besides  from  a  sister 
in  the  Lord  ;  also  some  other  money.  Of  this  he  gave  six- 
teen pounds,  which,  with  the  three  pounds  ten  shillings 
that  were  left  of  the  above-mentioned  five  pounds,  made  up 
nineteen  pounds  ten  shillings,  the  sum  which  was  needed. 
This  day  we  were  again  greatly  reduced.  There  was  no 
money  in  hand  to  take  in  bread,  as  usual,  for  the  Bo}ts'  and 
Infant  Orphan  Houses.  But  again  the  Lord  helped.  A 
14* 


162  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  X. 

sister  who  had  arrived  this  afternoon  from  Swansea  brought 
one  pound  seven  shillings,  and  one  of  the  laborers  sold  an 
article,  by  means  of  which  he  was  able  to  give  one  pound 
thirteen  shillings.  Thus. we  had  three  pounds,  —  one  pound 
for  each  house,  —  and  could  buy  bread  before  the  day  was 
over.     Hitherto  we  have  lacked  nothing  ! 

Oct.  9.  To-day  we  were  brought  lower  than  ever.  The 
provisions  would  have  lasted  out  only  to-day,  and  the 
money  for  milk  in  one  of  the  houses  could  only  be  made 
up  by  one  of  the  laborers  selling  one  of  his  books.  The 
matron  in  the  Boys'  Orphan  House  had  this  morning  two 
shillings  left.  When  in  doubt  whether  to  buy  bread  with 
it,  or  more  meat,  to  make  up  the  dinner  with  the  meat 
which  she  had  in  the  house,  the  baker  called,  and  left  three 
quarterns  of  bread  as  a  present.  In  this  great  need,  some 
money  having  been  given  to  one  of  the  laborers,  he  gave 
two  pounds  of  it,  by  which  we  were  able  to  buy  meat, 
Dread,  and  other  provisions. 

Oct.  10.  The  coals  in  the  Infant  Orphan  House  are  out, 
and  nearly  so  in  the  other  two  houses.  Also  the  treacle 
casks  in  all  the  three  houses  are  nearly  empty.  On  this 
account  we  ask  the  Lord  for  fresh  supplies. 

Oct.  11.  The  "  Father  of  the  fatherless  "  has  again  shown 
his  care  over  us.  An  orphan  from  Devonshire  arrived  last 
evening.  "With  her  were  sent  two  pounds  five  shillings  and 
sixpence.  The  sister  who  brought  her  gave  also  a  silver 
tea-pot,  sugar-basin,  and  cream-jug,  of  the  weight  of  forty- 
eight  ounces,  having  found  true  riches  in  Christ.  There 
were  also  in  the  boxes  nine  shillings.  One  of  the  laborers 
paid  for  a  ton  of  coals.  We  obtained  sixteen  pounds  six- 
teen shillings  for  the  silver  articles.  Thus  we  were  helped 
through  the  heavy  expenses  of  the  following  dajTs. 

Oct.  12.  To-day  seven  brethren  and  sisters  were  added 
to  us  in  fellowship,  and  eight  were  proposed.  May  the 
Lord  send  helpers  for  the  work  ! 

Oct.  15.     I  knew  that  there  would  be  money  needed 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  163 

this  morning  for  many  things  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  and 
my  heart  was  therefore  lifted  up  to  the  Lord.  Just  when 
I  was  going  to  meet  my  fellow-laborers  for  prayer,  I 
received  from  Trowbridge  four  pounds.  There  had  come 
in  also  at  the  Orphan  Houses  seven  shillings  and  three- 
pence. To  this  one  of  the  laborers  added  one  pound. 
Thus  I  was  enabled  abundantly  to  supply  all  that  was 
wanted,  and  to  pay  for  a  cask  of  treacle  and  a  ton  of  coals. 
We  are  now,  however,  cast  again  on  the  love  of  our  Lord 
for  further  supplies,  as  there  is  neither  airything  in  hand, 
nor  have  the  laborers  any  more  of  their  own  to  give. 

Oct.  16.  I  was  looking  up  to  the  Lord  for  help  early  this 
morning,  when,  almost  immediately  afterwards,  brother  T. 
came,  and  brought  two  silver  tablespoons  and  six  tea- 
spoons, which  had  been  left  anonymously,  yesterday  after- 
noon, at  the  Girls'  Orphan  House.  This  afternoon  I 
received  twelve  pounds  from  Staffordshire. 

Oct.  22.  To-day  our  funds  were  again  quite  low.  In 
the  Infant  Orphan  House  only  twopence  was  left,  and  very 
little  in  the  other  two  houses.  But  the  Lord  most  mani- 
festly again  answered  prayer,  by  sending  four  pounds  three 
shillings  and  one  penny. 

Oct.  27.  Thanks  to  our  adorable  Lord !  this  day  also  we 
have  not  been  confounded ;  for  there  were  six  shillings  in 
the  box  at  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  and  six  shillings  came 
in  for  things  which  had  been  given  to  be  sold.  To  this  one 
of  the  laborers  added  eighteen  shillings.  By  means  of  this 
one  pound  ten  shillings  we  have  been  able  to  meet  all 
pressing  demands,  and  to  procure  provisions  for  to-day  and 
to-morrow. 

Oct.  80.  This  has  been  again  a  dajr  of  peculiar  mercies 
in  reference  to  the  funds.  Whilst  I  was  in  prayer  respect- 
ing them  a  brother  brought  two  and  a  quarter  yards  of 
cloth.  He  had  bought  it  for  himself,  but  afterwards,  consid- 
ering that  he  had  sufficient  clothes,  he  gave  it  to  be  sold 
for  the  orphans,     This  evening  a  sister  gave  me  twenty 


164  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  X. 

pounds,  ten  of  which  were  for  the  orphans  and  ten  for  the 
other  objects. 

Nov.  7.   The  funds  are  now  again  completely  exhausted. 

Nov.  13.  This  morning  our  want  was  again  great.  I 
have  twenty  pounds  in  hand,  which  have  been  put  by  for 
rent,  but,  for  the  Lord's  honor,  I  would  not  take  of  it.  Noth- 
ing had  come  in,  and  the  laborers  had  scarcely  anything  to 
give.  I  went,  however,  to  the  Orphan  Houses  to  pray  with 
my  fellow-laborers,  and,  if  it  might  be,  to  comfort  them, 
and  see  what  could  be  done.  When  I  came  there  I  found 
that  nineteen  shillings  and  sixpence  had  come  in  this  morn- 
ing. On  inquiry  I  heard  that  only  two  shillings  and  six- 
pence more  were  needed  to  carry  us  through  the  day.  This 
one  of  the  laborers  was  able  to  add  of  his  own.  Thus  the 
Lord  has  again  helped  us  out  of  our  difficulty.  One  of  the 
laborers  gave  some  things  which  he  could  do  without,  and 
another  gave  a  workbox  to  be  sold  for  the  orphans.  Before 
this  day  has  come  to  an  end,  the  Lord  has  sent  in  one 
pound  two  shillings  and  fourpence  more,  so  that  we  have 
also  a  little  for  to-morrow. 

Nov.  21.  Never  were  we  so  reduced  in  funds  as  to-day. 
There  was  not  a  single  halfpenny  in  hand  between  the 
matrons  of  the  three  houses.  Nevertheless,  there  was  a 
good  dinner,  and  by  managing  so  as  to  help  one  another 
with  bread,  etc.,  there  was  a  prospect  of  getting  over  this 
day  also  ;  but  for  none  of  the  houses  had  we  the  prospect 
of  being  able  to  take  in  bread.  When  I  left  the  brethren 
and  sisters  at  one  o'clock,  after  praj^er,  I  told  them  that  we 
must  wait  for  help,  and  see  how  the  Lord  would  deliver  us 
at  this  time.  I  was  sure  of  help,  but  we  were  indeed  strait- 
ened. When  I  came  to  Kingsdown,  I  felt  that  I  needed 
more  exercise,  being  very  cold,  wherefore  I  went  not  the 
nearest  way  home,  but  round  by  Clarence-place.  About 
twenty  }Tar<2s  from  my  house  I  met  a  brother  who  walked 
back  with  me,  and  after  a  little  conversation  gave  me  ten 
pounds  to  be  handed  over  to  the  brethren,  the  deacons, 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  1G5 

towards  providing  the  poor  saints  with  coals,  blankets,  and 
warm  clothing ;  also  five  pounds  for  the  orphans,  and  five 
pounds  for  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution.  The  brother  had  called  twice  while  I  was  gone 
to  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  had  I  now  been  one  half  minute 
later  I  should  have  missed  him.  But  the  Lord  knew  our 
need,  and  therefore  allowed  me  to  meet  him. 

Nov.  24.  This  again  has  been  a  very  remarkable  day. 
We  had  as  little  in  hand  this  morning  as  at  any  time,  and 
yet  several  pounds  were  needed.  But  God,  who  is  rich  in 
merc}^,  and  whose  word  so  positively  declares  that  none 
who  trust  in  him  shall  be  confounded,  has  helped  us  through 
this  day  also.  "While  I  was  in  praj^er  about  ten  in  the 
morning,  respecting  the  funds,  I  was  informed  that  a  gen- 
tleman had  called  to  see  me.  He  came  to  inform  me  that 
a  lady  had  ordered  three  sacks  of  potatoes  to  be  sent  to  the 
Orphan  Houses.  Never  could  they  have  come  more  season- 
ably. This  was  an  encouragement  to  me  to  continue  to 
expect  help.  When  I  came  to  the  prayer  meeting,  about 
twelve  o'clock,  I  heard  that  two  shillings  had  come  in,  also 
one  pound  for  a  guitar,  which  had  been  given  for  sale.  The 
payment  for  this  guitar  had  been  expected  for  many  weeks. 
It  had  been  mentioned  among  us  repeatedly  that  it  might 
come  just  at  a  time  when  we  most  needed  it ;  and  oh,  how 
true  !  But  with  all  this  we  could  not  have  put  by  the  rents 
for  this  week,  amounting  to  thirty  shillings.  One  of  the 
laborers  therefore  gave  his  watch  to  the  orphan  fund,  under 
this  condition,  that  should  the  Lord  not  enable  us  before 
Dec.  21  to  make  up  this  deficiency,  it  should  be  sold,  but 
not  otherwise,  as  he  needs  it  in  the  Lord's  service.  [A  few 
days  after  the  Lord  gave  the  means  to  put  by  the  thirty 
shillings,  and  thirty  shillings  besides  for  the  next  week's 
rent.]  Thus  the  Lord  helped  us  through  this  day,  and  with 
it  brought  us  to  the  close  of  one  more  week. 

Nov.  28.   This  is  perhaps  of  all  days  the  most  remark- 
able as  yet,  so  far  as  it  regards  the  funds.     When  I  was  in 


166  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  X 

prayer  this  morning  respecting  them,  I  was  enabled  firmly 
to  believe  that  the  Lord  would  send  help,  though  all  seemed 
dark  as  to  natural  appearances.  At  twelve  o'clock  I  met 
as  usual  with  the  brethren  and  sisters  for  prayer.  There 
had  come  in  only  one  shilling,  which  was  left  last  evening 
anonymously  at  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  and  which,  ex- 
cept twopence,  had  already  been  spent,  on  account  of  the 
great  need.  I  heard  also  that  an  individual  had  gratuit- 
ously cleaned  the  timepiece  in  the  Infant  Orphan  House, 
and  had  offered  to  keep  the  timepieces  in  the  three  houses 
in  repair.  Thus  the  Lord  gave  even  in  this  a  little  encour- 
agement, and  a  proof  that  he  is  still  mindful  of  us.  On 
inquiry  I  found  that  there  was  everything  needful  for  the 
dinner  in  all  the  three  houses  ;  but  neither  in  the  Infant  nor 
Boys'  Orphan  Houses  was  there  bread  enough  for  tea,  nor 
money  to  buy  milk.  Lower  we  had  never  been,  and  per- 
haps never  so  low.  "We  gave  ourselves  now  unitedly  to 
prayer,  laying  the  case  in  simplicity  before  the  Lord. 
Whilst  in  prayer  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door,  and  one  of 
the  sisters  went  out.  After  the  two  brethren  who  labor  in 
the  Orphan  Houses  and  I  had  prayed  aloud,  we  continued 
for  a  while  silently  in  prayer.  As  to  myself,  I  was  lifting 
up  my  heart  to  the  Lord  to  make  a  way  for  our  escape,  and 
in  order  to  know  if  there  were  any  other  thing  which  I 
could  do  with  a  good  conscience,  besides  waiting  on  him, 
so  that  we  might  have  food  for  the  children.  At  last  we 
rose  from  our  knees.  I  said,  "  God  will  surely  send  help." 
The  words  had  not  quite  passed  over  my  lips,  when  I  per- 
ceived a  letter  lying  on  the  table,  which  had  been  brought 
whilst  we  were  in  prayer.  It  was  from  my  wife,  containing 
another  letter  from  a  brother  with  ten  pounds  for  the 
orphans.  The  evening  before  last  I  was  asked  by  a  brother 
whether  the  balance  in  hand  for  the  orphans  would  be  as 
great  this  time,  when  the  accounts  would  be  made  up,  as 
the  last  time.  My  answer  was  that  it  would  be  as  great  as 
the  Lord  pleased.      The  next  morning  this  brother  was 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  167 

moved  to  remember  the  orphans,  and  to  send  to-day  ten 
pounds,  which  arrived  after  I  had  left  my  house,  and  which, 
on  account  of  our  need,  was  forwarded  immediately  to  me. 
The  brother  who  sent  the  ten  pounds  for  the  orphans  sent 
likewise  ten  pounds  to  be  divided  between  brother  Craik 
and  me,  with  the  object  of  purchasing  new  clothes  for 
ourselves. 

Dec.  6.  This  afternoon  I  received  one  hundred  pounds 
from  a  sister,  —  fifty  for  the  orphans,  and  fifty  for  the 
school,  Bible,  and  missionary  fund.  This  same  sister,  who 
earns  her  bread  with  her  own  hands,  had  given,  on  October 
5,  1837,  fifty  pounds  towards  the  Boys'  Orphan  House,  and 
gave  for  the  necessities  of  the  poor  saints,  in  August, 
1838,  one  hundred  pounds  more  ;  for  she  had  been  made 
willing  to  act  out  those  precious  exhortations :  "  Having 
food  and  raiment,  let  us  be  therewith  content."  "  Sell 
that  ye  have,  and  give  alms ;  provide  yourselves  bags 
which  wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the  heavens  that  faileth 
not,. where  no  thief  approacheth,  neither  moth  corrupteth." 
"  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where 
moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break 
through  and  steal ;  but  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in 
heaven,  where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal."  Respect 
ing  the  fifty  pounds  which  have  been  given  of  this  sum  for 
the  school,  Bible,  and  missionary  fund,  it  is  worthy  of 
remark,  that  we  would  not  order  reference  Bibles  till  we 
had  the  means.  We  had  repeatedly  prayed  respecting  this 
want  of  Bibles,  and  particularly  again  this  morning.  It 
had  been  also  much  laid  on  our  hearts  to-day  to  request 
that  the  Lord  would  enable  us  to  have  the  Report  printed, 
which  we  could  not  do  unless  he  first  sent  the  means. 
Lastly,  we  had  also  repeatedly  asked  him  to  supply  us  so 
largety,  if  it  were  his  will,  as  that  at  the  time  of  the  public 
meetings  we  might  be  able  to  speak  again  of  abundance. 
For  though  for  some  months  past  the  time  has  been  fixed 


168  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  X. 

for  the  public  meetings,  without  any  reference  to  the  state 
of  the  funds,  nevertheless,  it  might  Lave  had  the  appear- 
ance that  we  had  convened  the  brethren  for  the  sake  of  tell- 
ing them  about  our  poverty,  and  thus  to  induce  them  to 
give. 

Dec.  11, 12,  and  13.  On  the  evenings  of  these  three  days 
there  were  public  meetings,  at  which  I  gave  an  account  of 
the  Lord's  dealing  with  us  in  reference  to  the  Orphan 
Houses  and  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution.  As  the  work,  and  particularly  that  of  the 
Orphan  Houses,  was  begun  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  at 
large,  it  appeared  well  to  us  that  from  time  to  time  it 
should  be  publicly  stated  how  the  Lord  had  dealt  with  us 
in  reference  to  it;  and  as,  on  Dec.  9,  the  third  year  had 
been  completed  since  the  commencement  of  the  orphan 
work,  this  seemed  to  be  a  suitable  time'for  having  these 
meetings. 

I  notice  briefly  the  following  particulars  respecting  the  first  three 
objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  1.  There  is  at  pres- 
ent —  December,  1838  —  a  Sunday  school  supported  by  it,  which  con- 
tains four  hundred  and  sixty-three  children.  This  part  of  the  work 
calls  for  particular  thanksgiving;  for  during  these  last  eighteen 
months  the  number  of  the  children  has  been  nearly  three  times  as 
great  as  it  used  to  be.  Five  of  the  scholars  have  been  converted 
within  the  last  two  years,  and  are  now  in  fellowship  with  the  church, 
and  three  of  them  are  teachers  in  the  school.  2.  There  is  in  con- 
nection with  the  Institution  an  adult  school,  in  which,  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work,  above  one  hundred  and  twenty  adults  have 
been  instructed,  and  in  which  at  present  twelve  are  taught  to  read. 
3.  The  Institution  has  entirely  supported,  since  its  commencement, 
several  day  schools  for  poor  children,  and  within  the  last  two  years 
six  of  such,  —  three  for  boys  and  three  for  girls.  The  number  of  all 
the  children  that  have  had  schooling  in  the  day  schools  through  the 
medium  of  the  Institution,  since  its  formation,  amounts  to  1,534;  the 
number  of  those  at  present  in  the  six  days  schools  is  342.  4.  During 
the  last  two  years  there  have  been  circulated  1,884  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  in  connection  with  the  Institution,  and  since  the  beginning 
of  the  work,  March  5,  1834,  5,078  copies.  5.  For  missionary  pur- 
poses have  been  laid  out  £74,  18s.  4d.     6.   The  total  of  the  income 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  169 

for  the  first  three  objects,  during  the  last  two  years,  was 
£1,129,  13s.  Id.;  the  total  of  the  expense,  £1,111,  13s.  7£d. 

There  are,  at  present  86  orphans  in  the  three  houses,  i.  e.,  31  in  the 
Girls'  Orphan  House,  31  in  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  and  24  in  the 
Boys'  Orphan  House.  The  whole  number  of  orphans  who  have  been 
under  our  care  from  April  11,  1836,  to  Dec.  9,  1838,  amounts  to 
110. 

The  total  of  the  income  for  the  orphans,  from  Dec.  9,  1836,  to 
Dec.  9,  1838,  has  amounted  to  £1,341,  4s.  7d. ;  the  total  of  the 
expenses  to  £1,664,  4s.  Old.  There  was  two  years  ago  a  balance  of 
£373,  4s.  8^d.  in  hand,  and  now  the  balance  is  £50,  5s.  3d. 

Dec.  16.  There  was  a  paper  anonymously  put  into  the 
box  at  Bethesda  Chapel  containing  four  pounds  ten  shillings. 
In  the  paper  was  written,  "  For  the  rent  of  the  Orphan 
Houses,  from  Dec  10  to  Dec.  31,  1838.  '  Oh,  taste  and  see 
that  the  Lord  is  good :  blessed  is  the  man  that  trusttfh  in 
him  I '  "  In  order  that  the  reader  may  be  able  to  enter  into 
the  value  of  this  donation,  I  would  request  him  to  read 
over  once  more  what  I  wrote  under  "  Sept.  29 "  of  this 
year.  [The  individual  who  gave  these  four  pounds  ten 
shillings  for  the  rent  of  the  Orphan  Houses  for  the  first 
three  weeks  after  the  public  meetings,  at  which  the  matter 
about  the  rent,  for  the  instruction  of  the  brethren,  was  fully 
stated,  continued  for  three  years,  up  to  Dec.  10,  1841,  to 
give  regularly,  but  anonymously,  one  pound  ten  shillings  a 
week  for  the  same  purpose,  which  was  exactly  the  sum 
required  every  week  for  the  rent  of  those  three  houses. 
Thus  the  Lord  rewarded  our  faithfulness  in  canying  out  the 
light  which  he  had  given  us.  But  the  chief  blessing 
resulting  from  this  circumstance  I.  consider  to  be  this,  — 
that  several  brethren,  who  earn  their  bread  by  the  labor  of 
their  hands,  have  learned  through  this  circumstance  that  it 
is  the  will  of  the  Lord  they  should  lay  by  their  rent  weekly. 
I  beseech  those  brethren  who  are  not  pursuing  this  course 
to  do  so,  and  they  will  soon  prove  by  experience  the  benefit 
of  acting  on  scriptural  principles  even  as  it  regards  this 
life.] 


170  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  X 

Deo.  17.  Today  eleven  brethren  and  sisters  were  pro- 
posed for  fellowship. 

Dec.  20.  As  the  expenses  for  the  orphans  have  been 
above  forty-seven  pounds  within  the  last  six  days,  and  as 
but  little  above  thirteen  pounds  have  come  in,  and  as  the 
money  for  printing  the  Report  had  to  be  kept  back,  in  order 
that  we  might  not  be  in  debt,  we  were  again  to-day  very 
low  in  funds,  though  it  is  but  six  days  since  the  public 
meetings.  As  I  knew  that  to-morrow  several  pounds  would 
be  needed  to  supply  the  matrons,  I  gave  myself  this  morn- 
ing to  prayer.  About  a  quarter  of  an  hour  afterwards  I 
received  three  pounds,  the  pajmient  of  a  legacy  left  by  a 
sister,  who  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  several  months  since,  in  Ire- 
land. Besides  this  I  received  from  the  brother  through 
whom  the  legacy  was  paid,  two  pounds  ten  shillings  for  the 
orphan  fund.  With  these  five  pounds  ten  shillings  I  hope  to 
be  able  to  meet  the  expenses  of  to-morrow. 

Dec.  22.  A  solemn  day.  I  received  to-day  the  informa- 
tion that  my  brother  died  on  October  7.  "  Shall  not  the 
Judge  of  all  the  earth  do  right?"  must  be  the  stay  of  the 
believer  at  such  a  time,  and,  by  grace,  it  is  my  stay  now. 
I  know  that  the  Lord  is  glorified  in  nry  brother,  whatever 
his  end  has  been.  May  the  Lord  make  this  event  a  lasting 
blessing  to  me,  especially  in  leading  me  to  earnestness  in 
prayer  for  my  father. 


REVIEW   OF   THE   TEAK    1838. 

1.  As  to  the  church.  There  are  405  at  present  in  fellowship  with 
us ;  61  having  been  added  last  year,  of  whom  36  have  been  brought 
among  us  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

2.  As  to  my  temporal  supplies.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give 
me  during  the  past  year  £350,  4s.  8d. 

During  no  period  of  my  life  had  I  such  need  of  means,  on  account 
of  my  own  long  illness  and  that  of  my  dear  wife,  and  on  account  of  the 
many  and  particular  calls  for  means,  as  during  the  past  year;  but 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  171 

also  during  no  period  of  ray  life  has  the  Lord  so  richly  supplied  me. 
Truly,  it  must  be  manifest  to  all  that  I  have  served  a  most  kind  Mas- 
ter, during  this  year  also,  and  that,  even  for  this  life,  it  is  by  far  the 
best  thing  to  seek  to  act  according  to  the  mind  of  the  Lord  as  to  tem- 
poral things ! 


CHAPTER    XL 

ASKING  AND  RECEIVING. 

■ 

1839. 

HELP  FOR  THE  POOR  SAINTS — THE  UNFAILING  BANK  —  MEANS  EXHAUSTED  — 
LIBERALITY  OF  A  LABORING  SISTER  —  "HE  KNOWETH  OUR  FRAME"  — 
REDEEMING    THE    TIME  —  GODLINESS    PROFITABLE    UNTO    ALL    THINGS. 

Cty/ANUAKY  h  2,  and  3,  1839.  We  have  had  three 
especial  church  prayer  meetings  these  three  days. 
The  year  commenced  with  mercies.  In  the  first 
hour  of  the  jrear  there  came  in  for  the  orphans 
two  pounds  seven  shillings,  which  were  given  after  our  usual 
prayer  meeting  on  Dec.  31,  which  this  time  lasted  from 
seven  in  the  evening  till  after  midnight. 

Jan.  20.  For  some  time  past  it  has  appeared  to  me  that 
the  words,  "  Ye  have  the  poor  with  you  always,  and  when- 
soever ye  will  ye  may  do  them  good,"  which  the  Lord  spoke 
to  his  disciples,  ivho  were  themselves  very  poor,  imply  that 
the  children  of  God,  as  such,  have  power  with  God  to  bring 
temporal  blessings  upon  poor  saints  or  poor  unbelievers 
through  the  instrumentality  of  prayer.  Accordingly,  I 
have  been  led  to  ask  the  Lord  for  means  to  assist  poor 
saints  ;  and  at  different  times  he  has  stirred  up  his  children 
to  intrust  me  with  sums  both  large  and  small,  for  that 
especial  object;  or  has,  by  some  means  or  other,  put  money 
at  my  disposal,  which  I  might  so  use.  In  like  manner  I 
had  been  asking  again  for  means,  a  few  days  since,  to  be 
able  more  extensively  to  assist  the  poor  saints  in  commu- 
nion with  us,  as  just  now  many  of  them  are  not  merely 
tried  by  the  usual  temporal  difficulties  arising  from  its 
being  winter,  but  especially  from  the  high  price  of  bread. 
172 


1839  ASKING   AND    EECEIVING.  173 

And  now  this  evening  the  Lord  has  given  me  the  answer  to 
my  prayer.  When  I  came  home  from  the  meeting  I  found 
a  brother  at  my  house  who  offered  to  give  me  ten  pounds  a 
week,  for  twelve  weeks,  towards  providing  the  poor  saints 
with  coals  and  needful  articles  of  clothing,  but  chiefly  with 
bread.  [Accordingly,  this  brother  sent  me,  two  days  after- 
wards, one  hundred  and  twenty  pounds,  whereby  very  many, 
especially  poor  widows,  were  greatly  assisted,  chiefly  with 
flour  and  bread.  This  money  just  lasted  till  the  price  of 
bread  was  reduced  from  ninepence  halfpenny  to  sevenpence 
halfpenny.] 

Feb.  7.  This  day  has  been  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
days  as  it  regards  the  funds.  There  was  no  money  in  hand. 
I  was  waiting  upon  God.  I  had  asked  him  repeatedly,  but 
no  supplies  came.  Brother  T.  called,  between  eleven  and 
twelve  o'clock,  to  tell  me  that  about  one  pound  two  shil- 
lings would  be  needed,  to  take  in  bread  for  the  three  houses 
and  to  meet  the  other  expenses ;  but  we  had  only  two 
shillings  ninepence,  which  jresterday  had  been  taken  out  of 
the  boxes  in  the  Orphan  Houses.  He  went  to  Clifton  to 
make  arrangements  for  the  reception  of  the  three  orphans 
of  our  sister  Loader,  who  fell  asleep  on  the  fourth ;  for, 
though  we  have  no  funds  in  hand,  the  work  goes  on,  and 
our  confidence  is  not  diminished.  I  therefore  requested 
him  to  call,  on  his  way  back  from  Clifton,  to  see  whether 
the  Lord  might  have  sent  any  money  in  the  mean  time. 
When  he  came  I  had  received  nothing,  but  one  of  the 
laborers,  having  five  shillings  of  his  own,  gave  it.  It  was 
now  four  o'clock.  I  knew  not  how  the  sisters  had  got 
through  the  day.  Toward  the  close  of  the  day  I  went  to 
the  Girls'  Orphan  House,  to  meet  with  the  brethren  for 
prayer.  When  I  arrived  there  I  found  that  a  box  had  come 
for  me  from  Barnstable.  The  carriage  was  paid,  else  there 
would  have  been  no  money  to  pay  for  it.  (See  how  the 
Lord's  hand  is  in  the  smallest  matters !)  The  box  was 
opened,  and  it  contained,  in  a  letter  from  a  sister,  ten 
15* 


174  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XI. 

pounds,  of  which  eight  pounds  was  for  the  orphans,  and  two 
pounds  for  the  Bible  Fund ;  from  brethren  at  Barnstable, 
two  pounds  eleven  shillings  twopence ;  and  from  another 
brother,  five  shillings.  Besides  this,  there  were  in  the  box 
four  yards  of  merino,  three  pairs  of  new  shoes,  two  pairs 
of  new  socks  ;  also  six  books  for  sale  ;  likewise  a  gold  pen- 
cil-case, two  gold  rings,  two  gold  drops  of  earrings,  a  neck- 
lace and  a  silver  pencil-case.  On  inquiry  how  the  sisters 
had  been  carried  through  the  day,  I  found  it  thus  :  every- 
thing was  in  the  houses  which  was  needed  for  dinner. 
After  dinner  a  lady  from  Thornbury  came  and  bought  one 
of  my  Narratives  and  one  of  the  Reports,  and  gave  three 
shillings  besides.  About  five  minutes  afterwards  the  baker 
came  to  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  The  matron  of  the 
Girls'  Orphan  House,  seeing  him,  went  immediately  with 
the  six  shillings  sixpence  which  she  had  just  received  (to 
prevent  his  being  sent  away,  as  there  was  no  money  in 
hand  at  the  Boys'  Orphan  House),  and  bought  bread  to  the 
amount  of  four  shillings  sixpence.  The  two  remaining 
shillings,  with  the  little  which  was  in  hand,  served  to  buy 
bread  for  the  Girls'  Orphan  House.  By  the  donations  sent 
in  the  box  I  was  enabled  to  give  a  rich  supply  to  the 
matrons  before  the  close  of  the  day. 

Feb.  13.  This  evening  five  pounds  were  given  me,  which 
had  come  in  under  the  following  circumstances  :  A  gentle- 
man and  lady  visited  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  met  at  the 
Boys'  Orphan  House  two  ladies  who  were  likewise  visiting. 
One  of  the  ladies  said  to  the  matron  of  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House,  "  Of  course  you  cannot  carry  on  these  Institutions 
without  a  good  stock  of  funds."  The  gentleman,  turning 
to  the  matron,  said,  "  Have  you  a  good  stock?"  She  re- 
plied, "  Our  funds  are  deposited  in  a  bank  which  cannot 
break."  The  tears  came  into  the  eyes  of  the  inquiring  lad}'. 
The  gentleman,  on  leaving,  gave  to  the  master  of  the  boys 
five  pounds,  which  came  in  when  Iliad  not  a  penny  in  hand. 

March  5.     To-day,  however,  I  knew  that  there  would  be- 


1839.  ASKING   AND    RECEIVING.  175 

ag&in  several  pounds  required,  as,  besides  the  daily  pro- 
visions, there  were  coals  needed,  the  treacle  casks  in  two 
houses  were  empty,  and  there  were  but  five  shillings  in  hand. 
I  gave  myself  therefore  to  prayer  this  morning,  "Whilst  I 
was  in  prater  Q.  Q.  sent  a  check  for  seven  pounds  ten 
shillings. 

April  13.  I  conversed  with  another  of  the  orphans,  who 
seems  to  have  been  truly  converted,  and  who  has  walked 
consistently  for  many  months.  To-morrow  she  will  be 
united  with  the  saints  in  communion. 

April  14.  To-day  five  pounds  eightpence  came  in  for 
the  orphans,  one  pound  of  which  is  one  of  the  most  remark- 
able gifts  that  we  have  ever  had.  A  poor  brother,  with  a 
large  family  and  small  wages,  —  there  are  eight  in  the  fam- 
ily, and  he  had  fifteen  shillings  wages  till  lately,  when  they 
were  raised  to  eighteen  shillings,  —  put  by  this  money  bjr 
little  and  little  of  what  was  given  him  by  his  master  for 
beer.  This  brother,  who-  was  converted  about  five  years 
ago,  was  before  that  time  a  notorious  drunkard. 

July  2.  To-day  were  given  to  me,  ivJien  there  was  not  one 
shilling  in  hand,  fifty  pounds,  for  the  school,  Bible,  and 
missionary  fund. 

July  15.  Monday.  To-day  two  pounds  seven  shillings 
threepence  were  needed  for  the  orphans,  but  we  had  nothing. 
How  to  obtain  the  means  for  a  dinner,  and  for  what  else 
was  needed,  I  knew  not.  My  heart  was  perfectly  at  peace, 
and  unusually  sure  of  help,  though  I  knew  not  in  the  least 
whence  it  was  to  come.  Before  brother  T.  came,  I  received 
a  letter  from  India,  written  in  May,  with  an  order  for  fifty 
pounds  for  the  orphans.  I  had  said  last  Saturday  to  brother 
T.  that  it  would  be  desirable  to  have  fifty  pounds,  as  the 
salaries  of  all  my  fellow-laborers  are  due,  the  three  treacle 
casks  empty,  all  the  provision  stores  exhausted,  several 
articles  of  clothing  needed,  and  worsted  for  the  boys  to  go 
on  with  their  knitting. 

Aug.  22.     In  my  morning  walk,  when  I  was  reminding 


176  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XL 

the  Lord  of  our  need,  I  felt  assured  that  he  would  send 
help  this  day.  My  assurance  sprang  from  our  need ;  for 
there  seemed  no  way  to  get  through  the  day  without  help 
being  sent.  After  breakfast  I  considered  whether  there  was 
anjihing  which  might  be-  turned  into  money  for  the  dear 
children.  Among  other  things  there  came  under  my  hands 
a  number  of  religious  pamphlets  which  had  been  given  for 
the  benefit  of  the  orphans  ;  but  all  seemed  not  nearly 
enough  to  meet  the  necessities  of  the  day.  In  this  our  deep 
poverty,  after  I  had  gathered  together  the  few  things  for 
sale,  a  sister,  ivlio  earns  her  bread  by  the  labor  of  her  hands, 
brought  eiglny-two  pounds.  This  sister  had  seen  it  to  be 
binding  upon  believers  in  our  Lord  Jesus  to  act  out  his 
commandments  :  "  Sell  that  ye  have  (sell  your  possessions) 
and  give  alms,"  Luke  xii.  33  ;  and  •'  Lay  not  up  for  j'-our- 
selves  treasures  upon  earth,"  Matt.  vi.  19.  Accordingly, 
she  had  drawn  her  money  out  of  the  bank  and  stocks,  being 
two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  and  had  brought  it  to  me  at 
three  different  times,  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans,  the 
Bible,  missionary,  and  school  fund,  and  the  poor  saints. 
About  two  months  ago  she  brought  me  one  hundred  pounds 
more,  being  the  produce  of  some  other  possessions  which 
she  had  sold,  the  half  of  which  was  to  be  used  for  the 
school,  Bible,  and  missionary  fund,  and  the  other  half  for 
the  poor  saints.  This  eighty-two  pounds  which  she  has 
brought  to-day  is  the  produce  of  the  sale  of  her  last  earthly 
possession.  [At  the  time  I  am  preparing  this  fifth  edition 
for  the  press,  more  than  sixteen  years  have  passed  awa}T, 
and  this  sister  has  never  expressed  the  least  regret  as  to 
the  step  she  took,  but  goes  on  quietly  laboring  with  her 
hands  to  earn  her  bread.] 

Sept.  4  I  have  been  led  to  pray  whether  it  is  the  Lord's 
will  that  I  should  leave  Bristol  for  a  season,  as  I  have  for 
the  last  fortnight  been  suffering  from  indigestion,  by  which 
my  whole  system  is  weakened,  and  thus  the  nerves  of  my 
head  are  more  than  usually  affected.     There  are,  however, 


1839.  ASKING  AND    RECEIVING.  •  177 

two  hindrances  in  the  way,  —  want  of  means  for  the 
orphans,  and  want  of  means  for  my  own  personal  expenses. 
To-day  I  have  received  a  check  from  Q.  Q.  for  seven 
pounds  ten  shillings  for  the  orphans,  which  came,  therefore, 
very  seasonably.  Also  four  pounds  besides  have  come  in 
since  the  day  before  yesterday. 

Sept.  5.  To-day  a  sister  sent  me  five  pounds  for  myself, 
to  be  used  for  the  benefit  of  my  health.  She  had  heard  that 
my  health  is  again  failing.  I  do  not  lay  by  money  for  such 
purposes  ;  but  whenever  I  really  need  means,  whether  for 
myself  or  others,  the  Lord  sends  them,  in  answer  to  prayer  ; 
for  he  had  in  this  case  again  given  me  prayer  respecting 
means  for  myself,  and  for  the  orphans,  that  my  way  might 
be  made  plain  as  to  leaving  Bristol  for  a  season. 

Sept.  7.  Trowbridge.  This  has  been  a  very  good  day. 
1  have  had  much  communion  with  the  Lord.  How  kind  to 
take  me  from  the  work  in  Bristol  for  a  season,  to  give  me 
more  communion  with  himself !  I  remembered  the  Lord's 
especial  goodness  to  me  in  this  place  at  the  commencement 
of  last  year.  How  kind  has  he  also  been  since  !  I  prayed 
much  for  myself,  for  the  church  at  large,  for  the  saints  here 
and  in  Bristol,  for  my  unconverted  relatives,  for  my  dear 
wife,  and  that  the  Lord  would  supply  my  own  temporal 
necessities,  and  those  of  the  orphans  ;  and  I  know  that  he 
has  heard  me.  I  am  surrounded  with  kind  friends  in  the  dear 
saints,  under  whose  roof  I  am,  and  feel  quite  at  home.  My 
room  is  far  better  than  I  need  ;  yet  an  easy  chair  in  this  my 
weak  state  of  body,  to  kneel  before  in  prayer,  would  have 
added  to  my  comfort.  In  the  afternoon,  without  having  a 
hint  about  it,  I  found  an  easy  chair  put  into  my  room.  I 
was  struck  with  the  kindness,  the  especial  kindness  of  my 
heavenly  Father,  in  being  mindful  of  the  smallest  wants 
and  comforts  of  his  child.  Having  had  more  prayer  than 
usual,  I  found  that  my  intercourse  with  the  saints  at  tea  was 
with  unction,  and  more  than  usually  profitable. 

Sept.  9.    I  returned  to  Bristol,  to  go  from  hence  to 


178  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  XI. 

morrow  to  Exeter,  if  the  Lord  permit,  on  account  of  my 
health.  I  had  been  earnestly  asking  the  Lord,  while  I  was 
staying  at  Trowbridge  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  send  in 
supplies  for  the  orphans  before  I  go  into  Devonshire,  and  I 
had  the  fullest  assurance  that  means  would  come  in  before 
I  left  Bristol.  I  therefore  asked  my  wife,  on  my  return, 
how  much  had  come  in,  and  found  that  it  was  only  eight 
pounds  nine  shillings  seven  and  three-fourths  pence.  This 
was  not  nearly  as  much  as  I  had  expected,  and  would  not 
answer  the  end  for  which  I  had  particularly  asked  means, 
i.  e.,  that  I  might  be  able  to  leave  enough  for  several  days. 
My  reply,  therefore,  was  according  to  the  faith  given  to 
me,  and  judging  from  the  earnestness  and  confidence  of  my 
prayer  that  the  Lord  would  send  more  before  II eft.  About 
an  hour  after,  brother  Craik  brought  me  ten  pounds,  and 
also  a  letter,  in  which  the  arrival  of  a  large  box  full  of 
articles,  to  be  sold  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans,  is 
announced. 

Upon  his  return  from  his  journey,  Mr.  M.  writes  :  — 

During  my  stay  at  Plymouth,  I  was  stirred  up  afresh  to 
early  rising,  a  blessing,  the  results  of  which  I  have  not  lost 
since.  That  which  led  me  to  it  was  the  example  of  the 
brother  in  whose  house  I  was  staying,  and  a  remark  which 
he  made  in  speaking  on  the  sacrifices  in  Leviticus,  "  that 
as  not  the  refuse  of  animals  was  to  be  offered  up,  so  the 
best  part  of  our  time  should  be  especially  given  to  commun- 
ion with  the  Lord."  I  had  been,  on  the  whole,  rather  an 
early  riser  during  former  years.  But  since  the  nerves  of 
my  head  had  been  so  weak,  I  thought  that,  as  the  day  was 
long  enough  for  my  strength,  it  would  be  best  for  me  not 
to  rise  early,  in  order  that  thus  the  nerves  of  my  head 
might  have  the  longer  quiet.  On  this  account  I  rose  only 
between  six  and  seven,  and  sometimes  after  seven.  For 
the  same  reason  also  I  brought  myself  purposely  into  the 


1838.  ASKING   AND    RECEIVING.  179 

habit  of  sleeping  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  or  half  an  hour,  after 
dinner :  as  I  thought  I  found  benefit  from  it,  in  quieting 
the  nerves  of  rny  head.  In  this  way,  however,  my  soul  had 
suffered  more  or  less  every  day,  and  sometimes  consider 
ably,  as  now  and  then  unavoidable  work  came  upon  me 
before  I  had  had  sufficient  time  for  prayer  and  reading  the 
word.  After  I  had  heard  the  remark  to  which  I  have 
alluded,  I  determined  that,  whatever  my  body  might  suffer, 
I  would  no  longer  let  the  most  precious  part  of  the  day 
pass  away  while  I  was  in  bed.  By  the  grace  of  God  I  was 
enabled  to  begin  the  very  next  day  to  rise  earlier,  and  have 
continued  to  rise  early  since  that  time.  I  allow  myself 
now  about  seven  hours'  sleep,  which,  though  I  am  far  from 
b^ing  strong,  and  have  much  to  tire  me  mentally,  I  find  is 
quite  sufficient  to  refresh  me.  In  addition  to  this  I  gave 
up  the  sleeping  after  dinner.  The  result  has  been  that  I 
have  thus  been  able  to  procure  long  and  precious  seasons 
for  prayer  and  meditation  before  breakfast ;  and  as  to  nry 
bod}^  and  the  state  of  the  nervous  system  in  particular,  I 
have  been  much  better  since.  Indeed,  I  believe  that  the 
very  worst  thing  I  could  have  done  for  my  weak  nerves 
was  to  have  lain  an  hour  or  more  longer  in  bed  than  I  used 
to  do  before  my  illness  ;  for  it  was  the  very  way  to  keep 
them  weak.  As  this  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  some  chil- 
dren of  God  who  are  not  in  the  habit  of  rising  early,  I  make 
a  few  more  remarks  on  the  subject. 

I.  It  might  be  asked,  how  much  time  shall  I  allow  my- 
self for  rest?  The  answer  is,  that  no  rule  of  universal  ap- 
plication can  be  given,  as  all  persons  do  not  require  the 
same  measure  of  sleep,  and  also  the  same  persons,  at  differ- 
ent times,  according  to  the  strength  or  weakness  of  their 
body,  may  require  more  or  less.  Females  also,  being  gen- 
erally weaker  in  body,  require  more  sleep  than  males.  Yet, 
from  what  I  can  learn,  it  is  the  opinion  of  medical  persons 
that  men  in  health  do  not  require  more  than  between  six 
and  seven  hours'  sleep,  and  females  no  more  than  between 


L80  THE   LIFE   OF  TEUST.  Chap.  XI. 

seven  and  eight  hours ;  so  that  it  would  be  rather  an  ex- 
ception for  a  man  to  require  more  than  seven  and  a  woman 
more  than  eight  hours.  But  my  decided  advice,  at  the 
same  time,  is,  that  children  of  God  would  be  careful  not  to. 
allow  themselves  too  little  sleep,  as  there  are  few  men  who 
can  do  with  less  than  six  hours'  sleep,  and  yet  be  well  in 
body  and  mind,  and  few  females  who  can  do  with  less  than 
seven  hours.  Certain  it  is  that  for  a  long  time,  as  a  3roung 
man,  before  I  went  to  the  university,  I  went  to  bed  regu- 
larly at  ten  and  rose  at  four,  studied  hard,  and  was  in  good 
health ;  and  certain  also,  that  since  I  have  allowed  myself 
only  about  seven  hours,  from  the  time  of  my  visit  at  Ply- 
mouth in  Oct.  1839,  I  have  been  much  better  in  body,  and 
in  my  nerves  in  particular,  than  when  I  was  eight  or 
ei°:ht  hours  and  a  half  in  bed. 

II.  If  it  be  asked,  But  why  should  I  rise  early  ?  The 
reply  is,  "  To  remain  too  long  in  bed"  is,  1.  Waste  ofti?ne, 
which  is  unbecoming  a  saint,  who  is  bought  by  the  precious 
blood  of  Jesus,  with  his  time  and  all  he  has,  to  be  used  for 
the  Lord.  If  we  sleep  more  than  is  needful  for  the  refresh- 
ment of  the  body,  it  is  wasting  the  time  with  which 
the  Lord  has  intrusted  us  as  a  talent,  to  be  used  for  his 
glory,  for  our  own  benefit,  and  the  benefit  of  the  saints 
and  the  unbelievers  around  us.  2.  To  remain  too  long  in 
bed  injures  the  body.  Just  as  when  we  take  too  much  food, 
we  are  injured  thereby,  so  as  it  regards  sleep.  Medical  per- 
sons would  readily  allow  that  the  lying  longer  in  bed  than 
is  needful  for  the  strengthening  of  the  body  does  weaken 
it.  3.  It  injures  the  soul.  The  lying  too  long  in  bed 
not  merely  keeps  us  from  giving  the  most  precious  part  of 
the  day  to  prayer  and  meditation,  but  this  sloth  leads  also 
to  many  other  evils.  Any  one  need  but  make  the  experi- 
ment of  spending  one,  two,  or  three  hours  in  prayer  and 
meditation  before  breakfast,  either  in  his  room,  or  with  his 
Bible  in  his  hand  in  the  fields,  and  he  will  soon  find  out  the 
beneficial  effect  which  earlv  rising  has  upon  the  out  ware' 


1839.  ASKING  AND    RECEIVING.  181 

and  inward  man.  I  beseech  all  my  brethren  and  sisters 
into  whose  hands  this  may  fall,  and  who  are  not  in  the 
habit  of  rising  early,  to  make  the  trial,  and  they  will  praise 
the  Lord  for  having  clone  so. 

III.  It  may  lastly  be  said,  But  how  shall  I  set  about  ris- 
ing early?  My  advice  is,  1.  Commence  at  once,  delay  it 
not.  To-morrow  begin  to  rise.  2.  But  do  not  depend  upon 
your  own  strength.  This  may  be  the  reason  why  before 
this  you  may  have  begun  to  rise  early,  but  have  given  it 
up.  As  surely  as  you  depend  upon  your  own  strength  in 
this  matter,  it  will  come  to  nothing.  In  every  good  work 
we  depend  upon  the  Lord,  and  in  this  thing  we  shall  feel 
especially  how  weak  we  are.  If  any  one  rises,  that  he  may 
give  the  time  which  he  takes  from  sleep  to  prayer  and  med- 
itation, let  him  be  sure  that  Satan  will  try  to  put  obstacles 
into  the  way.  3.  Do  trust  in  the  Lord  for  help.  You  will 
honor  him  if  you  expect  help  from  him  in  this  matter.  Give 
yourself  to  prayer  for  help,  expect  help,  and  you  will  have 
it.  4.  Use,  however,  in  addition  to  this,  the  following 
means  :  a.  Go  early  to  bed.  If  you  stay  up  late,  you  can- 
not rise  early.  Let  no  society  and  no  pressure  of  engage- 
ments keep  you  from  going  habitually  early  to  bed.  If  you 
fail  in  this,  you  neither  can  nor  ought  to  get  up  early,  as 
your  body  requires  rest.  Keep  also  particularly  in  mind, 
that  neither  for  the  body  nor  soul  is  it  the  same  thing 
whether  you  go  to  bed  late  and  rise  late,  or  whether  you  go 
to  bed  early  and  rise  early.  Even  medical  persons  will 
tell  }tou  how  injurious  it  is  to  sit  up  late,  and  to  spend  the 
morning  hours  in  bed ;  but  how  much  more  important  still 
is  it  to  retire  early  and  to  rise  earty,  in  order  to  make  sure 
of  time  for  prayer  and  meditation  before  the  business  of  the 
day  commences,  and  to  devote  to  those  exercises  that  part 
of  our  time  when  the  mind  and  the  body  are  moszjresh,  m 
order  thus  to  obtain  spiritual  strength  for  the  conflict,  the 
trials,  and  the  work  of  the  day.  h.  Let  some  one  call  you, 
if  possible,  at  the  time  which  you  have  determined  before 
16 


182  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XI. 

God  that  you  will  rise  ;  or  procure,  what  is  still  better,  an 
alarum,  by  which  you  may  regulate  almost  to  a  minute  the 
time  when  you  wish  to  rise.  For  about  twelve  shillings  a 
little  German  clock  with  an  alarum  may  be  bought  almost 
in  every  town.  Though  I  have  very  many  times  been 
awakened  by  the  Lord,  in  answer  to  prayer,  almost  to  the 
minute  when  I  desired  to  rise ;  yet  I  thought  it  well  to  pro- 
cure an  alarum  to  assist  me  in  my  purpose  of  rising  early  ; 
not  indeed  as  if  it  could  give  the  least  help,  without  the 
Lord's  blessing,  for  I  should  remain  in  bed  notwithstand- 
ing the  noise  of  the  alarum,  were  he  not  to  give  me  grace 
to  rise  ;  but  simply  looking  upon  it  as  a  means,  c.  Rise 
at  once  when  you  are  awake.  Remain  not  a  minute  longer 
in  bed,  else  you  are  likely  to  fall  asleep,  d.  Be  not  dis- 
couraged by  feeling  drowsy  and  tired  in  consequence  of 
your  rising  early.  This  will  soon  wear  off.  You  will  after 
a  few  days  feel  yourself  stronger  and  fresher  than  when 
you  used  to  lie  an  hour  or  two  longer  than  you  needed. 
e.  Allow  yourself  always  the  same  hours  for  sleep.  Make 
no  change  except  sickness  oblige  }^ou. 

On  December  10,  11,  and  12  we  had  public  meetings,  at 
which  the  account  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us  in  refer- 
ence to  the  Orphan  Houses  and  the  other  objects  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  was  given.  It  is  now  — 
December  10,  1839  —  five  years  and  nine  months  since  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  has  been  in  operation. 

During  the  last  year  also,  1.  We  have  been  enabled  to  continue  to 
provide  all  the  needful  expenses  connected  with  the  six  day  schools, 
three  for  boys  and  three  for  girls.  The  number  of  the  children  who 
are  at  present  in  them  amounts  to  286.  The  number  of  all  the  chil- 
dren that  have  had  schooling  in  the  day  schools,  through  the  medium 
of  the  Institution,  since  its  formation,  amounts  to  1,795.  2.  There  are 
at  present  226  children  in  the  Sunday  school.  3.  There  are  14 
taught  to  read  in  the  adult  school,  and  there  have  been  about  130 
adults  instructed  in  that  school  since  the  formation  of  the  Institution. 
4.  There  have  been  circulated,  during  the  last  year,  514  copies  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  5,592  since  March  5,  1834.     5.  There  have  been  laid 


1839.  ASKING   AND    RECEIVING.  183 

out,  during  the  last  year,  £91,  6s.  for  missionary  purposes.  6.  There 
have  been  received  into  the  three  Orphan  Houses,  from  December  9, 
1838,  to  December  9,  1839,  16  orphans.  There  are  at  present  96 
orphans  in  the  three  houses.  The  number  of  all  the  orphans  who 
have  been  under  our  care  from  April  11,  1836,  to  December  9,  1839, 
amounts  to  126. 

For  the  Orphan  Houses,  without  any  one  having  been  asked  for 
anything  by  us,  the  sum  of  £3,067,  8s.  9^d.  has  been  given,  entirely 
as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work 
up  to  December  9,  1839. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  objects  of  the  Institu- 
tion, exclusive  of  the  Orphan  Houses,  from  November  19,  1838,  to 
November  19,  1839,  is  £542, 13s.  The  balance  in  hand  on  November 
19,  1839,  was  18s.  5d. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  three  Orphan  Houses, 
from  December  9,  1838,  to  December  9,  1839,  is  £960,  9s.  2|d.  The 
balance  in  hand  on  December  9,  1839,  was  £46,  8s.  Id. 

Dec.  31.  My  health  is  much  better  than  for  years.  My  mental 
powers  also  are  as  good  as  they  have  been  at  any  time  daring  the  last 
three  years.  I  ascribe  this  to  God's  blessing,  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  early  rising,  and  plunging  my  head  into  cold  water  when  I 
rise. 

1.  As  to  the  church:  During  the  last  year  have  been  added  115; 
of  whom  34  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  among 
us. 

2.  As  to  my  temporal  supplies,  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give 
me,  during  the  past  year,  £313,  2s.  5d. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

PLENTY  AND    WANT. 

1840. 

A  PURE  OFFERING  REQUIRED  — A  JOURNEY  PROPOSED  —  SEASONABLE  PRO- 
VISION—  LOOKING  ONLY  TO  THE  LORD  —  THE  WRATH  OF  MAN  PRAISING 
GOD — A  PROMISE  FULFILLED  —  BENEFIT  OF  TRIAL — NEW  SPRINGS 
OPENED  —  BEFORE  THEY  CALL  I  WILL  ANSWER  —  TRUST  IN  GOD  COM- 
MENDED—  SPIRITUAL    BLESSINGS. 

Cty/  ANUARY  1,  1840.  This  morning,  about  one  hour 
after  midnight,  I  received  a  paper  with  some  money 
sealed  up  in  it  for  the  orphans.  A  few  minutes 
afterwards,  I  remembered  that  the  individual  who 
gave  it  was  in  debt,  and  I  was  aware  that  she  had  been 
repeatedly  asked  by  her  creditors  for  payment.  I  resolved, 
therefore,  without  opening  the  paper,  to  return  it,  as  no  one 
has  a  right  to  give  whilst  in  debt.  This  was  done  ivhen  1 
knew  there  was  not  enough  in  hand  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the 
day.  About  eight  this  morning,  a  brother  brought  five 
pounds,  which  he  had  received  just  then  from  his  mother, 
for  the  orphans.  Observe,  the  brother  is  led  to  bring  it  at 
once  I 

Jan.  25.  I  have  been  much  in  prayer  this  week  about 
going  to  Germany:  1.  To  see  certain  brethren  who  purpose 
to  go  as  missionaries  to  the  East  Indies ;  and,  2.  To  see  nry 
father  once  more.  I  am  led  to  go  just  now,  instead  of  de- 
laj^ing  it,  because  my  health  is  again  so  failing  that  it  seems 
desirable  I  should  leave  Bristol  at  all  events ;  and  thus  I 
could  continue  to  serve  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  yet 
attend  to  the  benefit  of  my  health  at  the  same  time.  Lord, 
keep  me  from  making  a  mistake  in  this  matter ! 
184 


1840.  PLENTY   AND    WANT.  185 

Mr.  Miiller's  absence  lasted  from  Feb.  3  to  starch  9. 
Under  the  latter  date  he  writes  :  — 

During  the  whole  time  of  my  absence  the  Lord  not  only 
supplied  all  the  need  of  the  orphans,  but  on  my  return  I 
found  more  in  hand  than  there  was  when  I  left.  The  dona- 
tions, which  came  in  during  my  absence,  amount  to  between 
eighty  and  ninety  pounds.  » 

March  26.  On  the  17th  of  this  month  I  received  the 
following  letter  from  a  brother  who  several  times  had  been 
used  by  the  Lord  as  an  instrument  in  supplying  our  need, 
and  who  also,  two  months  since,  sent  thirty  pounds. 

"  I  have  received  a  little  money  from .     Have  you 

any  present  need  for  the  Institution  under  your  care  ?  I 
know  you  do  not  ask,  except  indeed  of  Him  whose  work 
you  are  doing :  but  to  answer  when  asked  seems  another 
thing,  and  a  right  thing.  I  have  a  reason  for  desiring  to 
know  the  present  state  of  your  means  towards  the  objects 
you  are  laboring  to  serve,  viz.,  should  you  not  have  need, 
other  departments  of  the  Lord's  work,  or  other  people  of 
the  Lord,  may  have  need.  Kindly  then  inform  me,  and  to 
what  amount,  i.  e.,  what  amount  you  at  this  present  time 
need,  or  can  profitably  lay  out." 

At  the  time  when  this  letter  came  we  were  indeed  in  need. 
Nevertheless,  I  considered  that,  as  I  have  hitherto  acted  (i<  e., 
telling  the  Lord  alone  about  our  need) ,  I  ought  to  continue 
to  do,  as  otherwise  the  principal  object  of  the  work,  to 
be  a  help  to  the  saints  generally,  by  seeking  to  lead  them 
to  increased  dependence  upon  God  alone,  through  this 
Institution,  would  be  frustrated.  I  answered  therefore  the 
letter  in  substance  as  follows  :  — 

"Whilst  I  thank  you  for  your  love,  and  whilst  I  agree 
with  you,  that,  in  general,  there  is  a  difference  between 
asking  for  money  and  answering  when  asked,  nevertheless 
in  our  case  I  feel  not  at  liberty  to  speak  about  the  state  of 
our  funds,  as  the  primary  object  of  the  work  in  my  hands 
ie* 


186  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XII. 

is  to  lead  those  who  are  weak  in  faith  to  see  that  there  is 
reality  in  dealing  with  God  alone." 

After  having  sent  off  the  answer,  I  was  again  and  again 
led  to  pray  to  the  Lord  in  this  way  :  "  Lord,  thou  knowest 
that  for  thy  sake  I  did  not  tell  this  brother  about  our  need. 
Now,  Lord,  show  afresh  that  there  is  reality  in  speaking  to 
thee  only  about  our  need,  and  speak  therefore  to  this 
brother,  so  that  he  may  help  us," 

To-day,  in  answer  to  this  my  request,  this  brother  sent 
one  hundred  pounds.  Thus  I  have  means  for  establishing 
the  infant  school,  and  for  ordering  more  Bibles.  Also  the 
orphans  are  again  supplied  for  a  week  ;  for  when  the  money 
came  in,  there  was  not  one  penny  in  hand  for  them. 

April  7.  This  evening  I  received  information  from  my 
little  half  brother  that  my  dear  father  died  on  March  30. 
During  no  period  did  I  pray  more  frequently  or  more 
earnestly  for  the  conversion  of  my  dear  aged  parent  than 
daring  the  last  year  of  his  life  ;  but,  at  all  events,  it  did  not 
please  the  Lord  to  let  me  see  the  answer  to  my  prayers. 

April  9.  We  are  on  the  point  of  sending  some  money  to 
the  East  Indies  for  missionary  objects.  WJdlst  I  was  on 
my  knees  respecting  this  object,  five  pounds  was  brought 
for  it. 

May  3.  Last  evening  a  brother  was  baptized,  who  on 
the  first  Lord's  day  of  this  j^ear  came  with  his  intended 
wife  to  Bethesda  Chapel.  Both  were  in  an  unconverted 
state.  Only  since  April  1,  forty-one  persons  have  come  to 
us  to  speak  about  their  souls. 

May  8.  There  are  four  believers  staying  at  my  house, 
and  to-day  we  had  only  a  few  shillings  of  our  own  money 
left.  I  gave  myself,  therefore,  to  prayer  for  means  for  oui 
own  personal  expenses.  In  answer  to  my  request,  I 
received  this  morning  five  pounds. 

May  10.  To-day  five  of  the  orphans  were  baptized. 
There  are  now  fourteen  of  them  in  fellowship. 

May  26.   Nothing  had  come.  in.     My  engagements  kept 


1840.  PLENTY   AND   WANT.  187 

me  from  going  to  the  Orphan  House  till  seven  in  the 
evening,  when  the  laborers  met  together  for  prayer.  When 
we  met  I  found  that  one  of  them  had  given  seventeen 
shillings,  which  had  been  divided  between  the  three  houses. 
This,  with  the  little  which  had  been  left  yesterday,  had  pro- 
cured all  necessary  articles.     We  are  now  very  poor. 

May  27.  We  met  for  prayer  at  eleven  this  morning.  No 
money  had  come  in,  but  there  was  enough  for  dinner  in  all 
the  houses.  This  morning  the  last  coals  were  used  in  the 
Infant  Orphan  House,  and  in  the  Boys'  Orphan  House  there 
were  only  enough  for  to-day,  and  there  was  no  money  in 
hand  to  buy  more.  In  this  our  need  T.  P.  C.  sent  a  load 
of  coals.  We  purpose  to  meet  again  at  four  this  afternoon. 
May  the  Lord  graciously  be  pleased  to  send  help  in  the 
mean  time ! 

Evening.  The  Lord  has  had  mercy !  A  person  bought 
some  days  since  several  articles,  which  had  been  given  to 
be  sold  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans,  and  owed  six  pounds 
fifteen  shillings.  This  morning  I  asked  the  Lord  to  incline 
his  heart  to  bring  the  money,  or  part  of  it,  as  we  were  in 
such  need.  Just  as  I  was  going  to  meet  for  prayer  with 
my  fellow-laborers  this  afternoon,  he  came  and  brought 
four  pounds.  But  our  kind  Father  showed  us  still  further 
to-day  that  only  for  the  trial  of  our  faith  he  had  for  a  season 
withheld  supplies  ;  for  there  were  given  this  evening,  with 
Eccles.  ix.  10,  five  pounds.  There  came  in  also  nine  shil- 
lings for  articles  which  had  been  put  into  the  hand  of  a 
sister,  who  has  taken  on  her  the  service  of  disposing  of 
articles  which  are  given  for  sale.  Thus  the  day  which  had 
began  in  prayer,  ended  in  praise.  But  there  is  one  thing 
more  to  be  recorded  respecting  this  day,  as  precious  or  more 
so  than  what  has  been  said  :  I  was  to-day  informed  that  the 
Lord  had  begun  to  stir  up  several  of  the  boys  to  care  about 
their  souls. 

June  17.  For  several  dajTs  past  I  had  been  very  poor  in 
reference  to  my  own  temporal  necessities,  as  well  as  in  ref- 


183  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XII. 

erence  to  the  orphans.  To-day  we  were  especially  poor,  in 
both  respects  ;  but  our  kind  Father  remembered  not  merely 
the  need  of  the  orphans,  but  gave  me  also  some  money  for 
my  own  personal  expenses.  The  same  sister  just  re- 
ferred to,  who  brought  five  pounds  ten  shillings  sixpence 
for  the  orphans,  brought  me  also  seven  pounds  for  myself. 
June  22.  To-morrow,  the  Lord  willing,  I  purpose,  with 
my  wife,  to  accompany  the  three  German  brethren  and  the 
five  German  sisters  to  Liverpool,  who  purpose  to  sail  from 
thence.  Under  these  circumstances  it  is  desirable  to  leave 
at  least  a  little  money  behind.  This  desire  of  my  heart  the 
Lord  has  granted ;  for  this  morning  D.  C.  gave  me  five 
pounds,  and  there  came  in  by  sale  of  articles  ten  shillings 
fivepence.  In  the  evening  a  sister,  who  has  left  Bristol 
to-day,  sent  me  by  her  mother  five  pounds. 

During  the  absence  of  Mr.  M.,  the  wants  of  the  orphans 
were  supplied  in  a  wonderful  manner.  To  mention  but 
one  instance,  at  a  time  when  there  was  extreme  need,  a 
poor  German  missionary,  just  embarking  for  a  heathen 
land,  gave  six  pounds  ten  shillings,  being  his  all. 

The  following  event  came  to  his  notice  during  his 
journey :  — 

About  Oct.,  1837, 1  sent  some  Bibles  and  foiiy-six  copies 
of  my  Narrative  to  a  brother  in  Upper  Canada,  who,  in 
dependence  upon  the  Lord  for  temporal  supplies,  is  labor- 
ing as  a  missionary  in  that  country.  About  eighteen 
months  afterwards  I  heard  that  this  box  had  not  arrived. 
I  had  reason  to  think  that  the  broker  had  never  sent  off 
the  box.  My  comfort,  however,  was,  that  though  this  poor 
sinner  had  acted  thus,  yet  the  Lord,  in  his  own  place  and 
way,  would  use  the  Bibles  and  my  Narratives.  Now, 
almost  immediately  after  my  arrival  in  Liverpool,  a  brother 
told  me  that  several  persons  wished  to  hear  me  preach  who 


1840.  PLENTY   AND    WANT.  189 

had  read  my  Narrative ;  and  that  he  knew  a  considerable 
number  had  been  bought  by  a  brother,  a  bookseller,  from 
pawnbrokers,  and  sold  again  ;  and  that  some  also  had  been 
ordered  from  London  when  there  was  no  more  to  be  had 
otherwise.  It  was  thus  evident  that  the  ship-broker  pawned 
these  Narratives  before  he  absconded ;  but  the  Lord  used 
them  as  I  had  hoped. 

Aug.  1.  A  few  days  since  a  brother  was  staying  with  me, 
on  his  way  to  his  father,  whom  he  had  not  seen  for  above 
two  3^ears,  and  who  was  greatly  opposed  to  him,  on  account 
of  the  decided  steps  which  his  son  had  taken  for  the  Lord. 
Before  this  brother  left,  that  precious  promise  of  our  Lord 
was  brought  to  my  mind :  "  If  two  of  you  shall  agree  on 
earth  as  touching  anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be 
done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven."  (Matt, 
xviii.  19.)  Accordingly,  I  went  to  the  brother's  room,  and 
having  agreed  to  pray  about  a  kind  reception  from  his 
father,  and  the  conversion  of  both  parents,  we  prayed 
together.  To-day  this  brother  returned.  The  Lord  has 
answered  already  one  part  of  the  prayer.  The  brother  was 
most  kindly  received,  contrary  to  all  natural  expectation. 
May  the  Lord  now  help  us  both  to  look  for  an  answer  to 
the  other  part  of  our  prayer  !  There  is  nothing  too  hard 
for  the  Lord  ! 

Since  the  publication  of  the  last  edition,  the  father  of 
this  brother  died.  He  lived  above  ten  years  after  Aug.  1, 
1840,  until  he  was  about  eighty-six  years  of  age,  and  as  he 
continued  a  life  of  much  sin  and  opposition  to  the  truth, 
the  prospect  with  reference  to  his  conversion  became 
darker  and  darker.  But  at  last  the  Lord  answered  prayer. 
This  aged  sinner  was  entirely  changed,  simply  rested  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul,  and  became  as 
much  attached  to  his  believing  son  as  before  he  had  been 
opposed  to  himT  and  wished  to  have  him  about  him  as  much 
as  possible,  that  he  might  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  him 
and  pray  with  him. 


190  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XII. 

Aug.  15.  There  was  to-day  the  greatest  poverty  in  all 
the  three  houses  ;  all  the  stores  were  very  low,  as  the  income 
throughout  the  week  has  been  so  small.  In  addition  to 
this  it  was  Saturday,  when  the  wants  are  nearly  double  in 
comparison  with  other  days.  At  least  three  pounds  were 
needed  to  help  us  comfortably  through  the  day  ;  but  there 
was  ,  nothing  towards  this  in  hand.  My  only  hope  was  in 
God.  The  very  necessity  led  me  to  expect  help  for  this 
day ;  for  if  none  had  come,  the  Lord's  name  would  have 
been  dishonored.  Between  twelve  and  one,  two  sisters  in 
the  Lord  called  on  me  ;  and  the  one  gave  me  two  pounds, 
and  the  other  seven  shillings  sixpence  for  the  orphans. 
With  this  I  went  to  the  Boys'  Orphan  House  about  one 
o'clock,  where  I  found  the  children  at  dinner.  Brother  B. 
put  the  following  note  into  my  hand,  which  he  was  just 
going  to  send  off :  — 

"  Dear  Brother, — With  potatoes  from  the  children's 
garden,  and  with  apples  from  the  tree  in  the  playground 
(which  apples  were  used  for  apple-dumplings),  and  four 
shillings  sixpence,  the  price  of  some  articles  given  by  one 
of  the  laborers,  we  have  a  dinner.  There  is  much  needed. 
But  the  Lord  has  provided  and  will  provide. " 

Aug.  23.  Lord's  day.  As  we  have  often  found  it  to  be 
the  case,  so  it  is  again  now.  After  the  Lord  has  tried  our 
faith,  he,  in  the  love  of  his  heart,  gives  us  an  abundance, 
to  show  that  not  in  anger,  but  for  the  glory  of  his  name, 
and  for  the  trial  of  our  faith,  he  has  allowed  us  to  be  poor. 
The  Lord  has  kindly  given  to-day  twelve  pounds  seventeen 
shillings. 

Sept.  5.  Saturday.  Because  there  had  come  in  so  little 
during  the  last  days,  at  least  three  pounds  were  requisite  to 
supply  the  need  of  to-day.  There  was,  however,  not  one 
penny  in  hand  when  the  day  commenced.  Last  evening, 
the  laborers  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  together  with  the 
teachers  of  the  day  schools,  met  for  prayer.  This  morning, 
one  of  the  teachers,  who  had  a  little  money  of  his  own, 


1840.  PLENTY   AND    WANT.  191 

brought  one  pound  five  shillings  sixpence.  Thus  we  were 
enabled  to  provide  for  the  dinner.  In  the  afternoon  all  of 
us  met  again  for  prayer*  Another  teacher  of  the  day 
schools  gave  two  shillings  sixpence,  and  one  shilling  came 
in  besides.  But  all  this  was  not  enough.  There  was  no 
dinner  provided  for  to-morrow,  -nor  was  there  any  money  to 
take  in  milk  to-morrow,  and  besides  this  a  number  of  other 
little  things  were  to  be  purchased,  that  there  might  be  no 
real  want  of  anything.  Now,  observe  how  our  kind  Father 
helped  us  !  Between  seven  and  eight  this  evening,  a  sister, 
whose  heart  the  Lord  has  made  willing  to  take  on  her  the 
service  of  disposing  of  the  articles  which  are  sent  for  sal©, 
brought  two  pounds  ten  shillings  sixpence,  for  some  of  the 
things  which  came  a  fortnight  ago  from  Worcester,  and-  last 
Wednesday  from  Leeds.  The  sister  stated,  that  though 
she  did  not  feel  at  all  well,  she  had  eome  because  she  had 
it  so  laid  on  her  heart  that  shs  could  not  stay  away. 

Sept.  8.  How  kindly  has  the  Lord  so  ordered  it  that  for 
some  time  past  the  income  for  the  school  fund  should  have 
been  so  little,  in  order  that  thus  we  might  be  constrained 
to  let  the  laborers  in  the  day  schools  share  our  joys  and 
our  trials  of  faith,  which  had  been  before  kept  from  them  ! 
But  as  above  two  years  ago  the  Lord  ordered  it  so  that  it 
became  needful  to  cornmunicate  to  the  laborers  in  the  Or- 
phan Houses  the  state  of  the  funds,  and  made  it  a  blessing 
to  them,  so  that  I  am  now  able  to  leave  Bristol,  and  yet 
the  work  goes  on,  so,  I  doubt  not,  the  brethren  and  sisters 
who  are  teachers  in  the  day  schools  will  be  greatly  blessed 
by  being  thus  partakers  of  our  precious  secret  respecting 
the  state  of  the  funds.  Our  prayer  meetings  have  been 
already  a  blessing  to  us,  and  united  us  more  than  ever  in 
the  work.  We  have  them  now  every  morning  at  seven, 
and  we  shall  continue  them,  the  Lord  helping  us,  till  we 
see  his  hand  stretched  forth,  not  mere'ry  in  giving  us  means 
for  the  teachers,  but  also  for  other  purposes  ;  for  we  need  a 
stove  in  one  of  the  school-rooms,  a  fresh  supply  of  several 


192  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XII. 

kinds  of  Bibles  and  New  Testaments,  and  it  is  desirable  to 
have  means  to  help  missionary  brethren  who  labor  in 
dependence  upon  the  Lord  for  the  supply  of  their  temporal 
necessities. 

Sept.  21.  To-day  a  brother  from  the  neighborhood  of 
London  gave  me  ten  pounds,  to  be  laid  out  as  it  might  be 
most  needed.  As  we  have  been  praying  many  days  for  the 
school,  Bible  and  missionary  funds,  I  took  it  all  for  them. 
This  brother  knew  nothing  about  our  work,  when  he  came 
three  days  since  to  Bristol.  Thus  the  Lord,  to  show  his 
continual  care  over  us,  raises  up  new  helpers.  They  that 
trust  in  the  Lord  shall  never  be  confounded.  Some  who 
helped  for  a  while  may  fall  asleep  in  Jesus  ;  others  may 
grow  cold  in  the  service  of  the  Lord  ;  others  may  be  as 
desirous  as  ever  to  help,  but  have  no  longer  the  means ; 
others  may  have  both  a  willing  heart  to  help,  and  have  also 
the  means,  but  may  see  it  the  Lord's  will  to  lay  them  out  in 
another  way  ;  —  and  thus,  from  one  cause  or  another,  were 
we  to  lean  upon  man,  we  should  surely  be  confounded ; 
but,  in  leaning  upon  the  living  God  alone,  we  are  beyond 
disappointment,  and  beyond  being  forsaken  because  of  death, 
or  want  of  means,  or  want  of  love,  or  because  of  the  claims 
of  other  work. 

Oct.  26.  Yesterday  morning,  when  I  took  my  hat  from 
the  rail,  I  found  in  one  of  my  gloves  a  note  containing  a 
five-pound  note,  and  the  following  words :  "  Two  pounds 
for  the  orphans,  the  rest  for  dear  brother  and  sister  Miiller," 
There  came  in  still  further  yesterday  two  pounds  twelve  shil- 
lings sixpence.  Thus  we  are  again  supplied  for  about  three 
days. 

In  reference  to  the  note  which  was  put  into  my  hat,  con- 
taining five  pounds,  I  just  add,  that  I  had  repeatedly  asked 
the  Lord  for  means  for  our  own  personal  expenses,  previous 
to  the  reception  of  it,  as  we  had  but  very  little  money  for 
ourselves.  Indeed,  the  very  moment  before  I  took  my  hat 
from  the  rail,  I  had  risen  from  my  knees,  having  agaio 


1840.  PLENTY   AND    WANT.  103 

asked  the  Lord  for  means  for  ourselves  and  for  the  or- 
phans. 

Nov.  8.  I  purposed  to  have  gone  to  Trowbridge  yester- 
day, and  had  settled  it  so  on  Friday  evening  with  brother 

.     But  no  sooner  had  I  decided  to  do  so,  than  I  felt  no 

peace  in  the  prospect  of  going.  After  having  prayed  about 
it  on  Friday  evening  and  yesterday  morning,  I  determined 
not  to  go,  and  I  felt  sure  the  Lord  had  some  reason  for  not 
allowing  me  to  feel  happy  in  the  prospect  of  going.  I  began 
now  to  look  out  for  blessings  for  this  day,  considering  that 
the  Lord  had  kept  me  here  for  good  to  some  souls.  Tins 
evening  I  was  especially  led  to  press  the  truth  on  the  con- 
sciences of  the  unconverted,  entreating  and  beseeching 
them,  and  telling  them  also  that  I  felt  sure  the  Lord  had, 
in  mercy  to  some  of  them,  kept  me  from  going  to  Trow- 
bridge. I  spoke  on  Genesis  vi.  1-5.  Immediately  after, 
I  saw  fruit  of  the  word.  An  individual  fully  opened  his 
heart  tome.  I  walked  about  with  him  till  about  ten  o'clock, 
even  as  long  as  I  had  any  strength  left.  [About  ten  days 
afterwards,  a  brother  told  me  of  a  poor  drunkard  who  heard 
me  that  evening,  and  who  since  then  had  staid  up  till  about 
twelve  o'clock  every  night  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  who 
had  not  been  intoxicated  since.] 

At  the  close  of  these  details,  with  reference  to  the  year 
from  December  9,  1839,  to  December  9,  1840, 1  make  a  few 
remarks. 

1.  Though  our  trials  of  faith  during  this  year  also  have 
been  many,  and  recurring  more  frequently  than  daring  any 
previous  year,  and  though  we  have  been  often  reduced  to 
the  greatest  extremity,  yet  the  orphans  have  lacked  nothing ; 
for  they  alwa}Ts  have  had  good  nourishing  food,  and  the 
necessary  articles  of  clothing,  etc. 

1.  Should  it  be  supposed  by  any  one,  in  reading  the 
plain  details  of  our  trials  of  faith  during  this  year,  that  on 
account  of  them  we  have  been  disappointed  in  our  expecta- 
tions, or  are  discouraged  in  the  work,  my  answer  is,  that 


194  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XII 

the  very  reverse  is  the  fact.  Such  clays  were  expected  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work ;  nay,  more  than  this,  the 
chief  end  for  which  the  Institution  was  established  is,  that 
the  church  of  Christ  at  large  might  be  benefited  by  seeing 
manifestly  the  hand  of  God  stretched  out  on  our  behalf  in 
the  hour  of  need,  in  answer  to  prayer.  Our  desire,  there- 
fore, is,  not  that  we  may  be  without  trials  of  faith,  but  that 
the  Lord  graciously  would  be  pleased  to  support  us  in  the 
trial,  that  we  may  not  dishonor  him  by  distrust. 

3.  This  way  of  living  brings  the  Lord  remarkably  near. 
He  is,  as  it  were,  morning  by  morning  inspecting  our 
stores,  that  accordingly  he  may  send  help.  Greater  and 
more  manifest  nearness  of  the  Lord's  presence  I  have  never 
had  than  when  after  breakfast  there  were  no  means  for  din- 
ner, and  then  the  Lord  provided  the  dinner  for  more  than 
one  hundred  persons  ;  or  when,  after  dinner,  there  were  no 
means  for  the  tea,  and  yet  the  Lord  provided  the  tea  ;  and 
all  this  without  one  single  human  being  having  been  in- 
formed about  our  need.  This  moreover  I  add,  that  although 
we  who  have  been  eye-witnesses  of  these  gracious  interposi- 
tions of  our  Father,  have  not  been  so  benefited  by  them  as 
we  might  and  ought  to  have  been,  yet  we  have  in  some 
measure  derived  blessings  from  them.  One  thing  is  certain, 
that  we  are  not  tired  of  doing  the  Lord's  work  in  this  way. 

4.  It  has  been  more  than  once  observed,  that  such  a  way 
of  living  must  lead  the  mind  continually  to  think  whence 
food,  clothes,  etc.,  are  to  come,  and  so  unfit  for  spiritual 
exercises.  Now,  in  the  first  place,  I  answer  that  our  minds 
are  very  little  tried  about  the  necessaries  of  life,  just  be- 
cause the  care  respecting  them  is  laid  upon  our  Father,  who, 
because  we  are  his  children,  not  only  allows  us  to  do  so,  but 
will  have  us  to  do  so.  Secondly,  it  must  be  remembered, 
that,  even  if  our  minds  were  much  tried  about  the  supplies 
for  the  children,  and  the  means  for  the  other  work,  yet,  be- 
cause we  look  to  the  Lord  alone  for  these  things,  we  should 
only  be  brought,  by  our  sense  of  need,  into  the  presence  of 


1840.  PLENTY   AND    WANT.  195 

our  Father  for  the  supply  of  it ;  and  that  is  a  blessing,  and 
no  injury  to  the  soul.  Thirdly,  our  souls  realize  that  for 
the  glory  of  God,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  at  large 
it  is  that  we  have  these  trials  of  faith,  and  that  leads  again 
to  God,  to  ask  him  for  fresh  supplies  of  grace,  to  be  enabled 
to  be  faithful  in  this  service. 

5.  My  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  all  believ- 
ers who  read  this  may  by  these  many  answers  to  prayer  be 
encouraged  to  pray,  particularly  as  it  regards  the  con- 
version of  their  friends  and  relations,  their  own  state  of 
heart,  the  state  of  the  church  at  large,  and  the  success  of 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Do  not  think,  dear  reader, 
that  these  things  are  peculiar  to  us,  and  cannot  be  enjoyed 
by  all  the  saints.  Although  every  child  of  God  is  not 
called  by  the  Lord  to  establish  schools  and  orphan  houses, 
and  to  trust  in  the  Lord  for  means  for  them  ;  yet  there  is 
nothing  on  the  part  of  the  Lord  to  hinder,  why  you  may 
not  know,  by  experience,  far  more  abundantly  than  we  do 
now,  his  willingness  to  answer  the  prayers  of  his  children. 
Do  but  prove  the  faithfulness  of  God.  Do  but  carry  your 
every  want  to  him.  Only  maintain  an  upright  heart.  But 
if  you  live  in  sin  ;  if  you  wilfully  and  habitually  do  things 
respecting  which  you  know  that  they  are  contrary  to  the 
will  of  God,  then  you  cannot  expect  to  be  heard  by  him. 
"  If  I  regard  iniquity  in  my  heart,  the  Lord  will  not  hear 
me ;  but  verily  God  hath  heard  me ;  he  hath  attended  to 
the  voice  of  nry  prayer."       Psalm  lxvi.  18,  19. 

6.  As  it  regards  the  children  of  God,  who  by  the  labor 
of  their  hands,  or  in  any  business  or  profession,  earn  their 
bread,  particularly  the  poorer  classes  of  them,  I  give  my 
affectionate  yet  solemn  advice  to  carry  into  practice  the 
principles  on  which  this  Institution  is  conducted  as  it 
regards  not  going  into  debt.  Are  you  in  debt  ?  then  make 
confession  of  sin  respecting  it.  Sincerely  confess  to  the 
Lord  that  you  have  sinned  against  Rom.  xiii.  8.  And  if 
you  are  resolved  no  more  to  contract  debt,  whatever  may 


196  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XII. 

be  the  result,  and  you  are  waiting  on  the  Lord  and  truly 
trust  in  him,  your  present  debts  will  soon  be  paid.  Are 
you  out  of  debt  ?  then,  whatever  your  future  want  may  be, 
be  resolved,  in  the  strength  of  Jesus,  rather  to  suffer  the 
greatest  privation,  whilst  waiting  upon  God  for  help,  than 
to  use  unscriptural  means,  such  as  borrowing,  taking  goods 
on  credit,  etc.,  to  deliver  yourselves.  This  way  needs  but 
to  be  tried,  in  order  that  its  excellency  may  be  enjoyed. 

There  are  few  points  more  which  may  be  of  interest  to 
the  believing  reader,  which  I  shall  now  add. 

1.  There  have  been,  during  this  year,  six  day  schools  for  poor 
children  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  our  Institution,  all  of 
which  have  been  established  by  us. 

The  number  of  all  the  children  that  have  had  schooling  in  the  day 
schools  through  the  medium  of  the  Institution,  since  its  formation, 
amounts  to  2,216;  the  number  of  those  at  present  in  the  six  day 
schools  is  303. 

These  day  schools  have  defrayed,  by  the  payments  of  the  children, 
about  the  sixth  part  of  their  own  expenses. 

2.  There  is  one  Sunday  school  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of 
the  Institution. 

3.  There  has  been,  since  the  formation  of  the  Institution,  one  adult 
school  connected  with  it,  in  which,  on  the  Lord's  day  afternoons, 
since  that  time,  about  150  adults  have  been  instructed. 

4.  The  number  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  which  have  been  circu- 
lated through  the  medium  of  our  Institution,  during  the  last  year, 
amounts  to  452  copies. 

There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5,  1834,  6,044  copies  of  the 
Scriptures. 

5.  There  have  been  laid  out,  during  the  last  year,  of  the  funds  of 
the  Institution,  £120,  10s.  2d.  for  missionary  purposes. 

6.  There  are  at  present  ninety-one  orphans  in  the  three  houses. 
The  total  number  of  the  orphans  who  have  been  under  our  care  from 
April  11,  1836,  to  Dec.  9,  1810,  amounts  to  129. 

Without  any  one  having  been  asked  for  anything  by  us,  the  sum  of 
£3,937,  Is.  Id.  has  been  given  to  us  for  the  Orphan  Houses,  as  the 
result  of  prayer  to  God,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work. 


1840.  PLENTY   AND   WANT.  197 


THE    BLESSING     OF    THE    LORD     UPON    THE    WORK  IN    REF- 
ERENCE    TO     THE    SOULS    OF    THE     CHILDREN. 

1.  During  the  last  fourteen  months  there  have  been 
meetings  purposely  for  children,  at  which  the  Scriptures 
have  been  expounded  to  them.  At  these  meetings  an 
almost  universal  attention  is  manifested  by  them,  which  I 
thankfully  ascribe  to  the  Lord,  and  upon  which  I  look  as  a 
forerunner  of  greater  blessing. 

2.  During  the  last  year  three  of  the  Sunday-school  chil- 
dren have  been  received  into  fellowship. 

3.  At  the  end  of  last  year  there  had  been  eight  or- 
phans received  into  communion ;  during  the  present  year 
fourteen  have  been  received  ;  in  all,  twenty-two. 

It  was  stated  in  the  last  year's  Report  that  we  were  look 
ing  for  fruit  upon  our  labors  as  it  regards  the  conversion  of 
the  children,  as  the  Lord  had  given  to  us  a  measure  of 
earnestness  in  praying  for  them.  The  Lord  has  dealt  with 
us  according  to  our  expectations.  But  I  expect  far  more 
than  what  we  have  seen.  While  the  chief  object  of  our 
work  has  been  and  is  still  the  manifestation  of  the  heart  of 
God  towards  his  children,  and  the  reality  of  power  with 
God  in  prayer,  yet,  as  we  hoped,  and  as  it  has  been  our 
prayer,  the  Lord  gives  to  us  also  the  joy  of  seeing  one 
child  after  another  brought  to  stand  openly  on  the  Lord's 
side.  As  far  as  my  experience  goes,  it  appears  to  me  that 
believers  generally  have  expected  far  too  little  of  present 
fruit  upon  their  labors  among  children.  There  has  been  a 
hoping  that  the  Lord  some  day  or  other  would  own  the 
instruction  which  they  give  to  children,  and  would  answer 
at  some  time  or  other,  though  after  man}'  years  only,  the 
prayers  which  they  offer  up  on  their '  behalf.  Now,  while 
such  passages  as  Prov.  xxii.  6,  Eccl.  xi.  1,  Gal.  vi.  9,  1 
Cor.  xv.  58,  give  unto  us  assurance  not  merely  respecting 
everything  which  we  do  for  the  Lord,  in  general,  but  also 


198  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XII. 

respecting  bringing  up  children  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  in 
particular,  that  our  labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord ;  yet 
we  have  to  guard  against  abusing  such  passages,  by  think- 
ing it  a  matter  of  little  moment  whether  we  see  present 
fruit  or  not ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  we  should  give  the  Lord 
no  rest  till  we  see  present  fruit,  and  therefore  in  persever- 
ing jet  submissive  prayer  we  should  make  known  our  re- 
quests unto  God.  I  add,  as  an  encouragement  to  believers 
who  labor  among  children,  that  during  the  last  two  years 
seventeen  other  young  persons  or  children,  from  the  age  of 
eleven  and  a  half  to  seventeen,  have  been  received  into 
fellowship  among  us,  and  that  I  am  looking  out  now  for 
many  more  to  be  converted,  and  that  not  merely  of  the  or- 
phans, but  of  the  Sunday  and  day  school  children.  As  in 
so  many  respects  we  live  in  remarkable  times,  so  in  this 
respect  also,  that  the  Lord  is  working  greatly  among  the 
children  in  many  places. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  objects  of  the  Institu- 
tion, exclusive  of  the  Orphan  Houses,  from  Nov.  19,  1839,  to  Nov.  19, 
1840,  is  £622,  2s.  6|d.  The  balance  in  hand  on  Nov.  19,  1840,  was 
£13,  2s.  9ld. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  three  Orphan  Houses, 
from  Dec.  9,  1839,  to  Dec.  9,  1840,  is  £900,  lis.  2.J  d.  The  balance 
in  hand  on  Dec.  9,  1840,  was  £15,  Is.  63d. 

REVIEW   OF   THE    TEAR  1840. 

1.  As  to  church.  There  are  525  at  present  in  communion;  114 
have  been  added  during  the  past  year,  of  whom  47  have  been  brought 

j^to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  among  us. 

2.  As  to  the  supply  of  my  temporal  necessities.  The  Lord  has 
be?n  pleased  to  send  me,  by  the  freewill  offerings  of  the  saints,  £242, 
8s.  Uhd.1 

1  It  may  not  be  improper  to  state  here  that  the  little  patrimony  to  which  Mr. 
Miiller  became  entitled  upon  the  decease  of  his  father  was  devoted  to  the  purposes 
of  charity  and  religion,  in  accordance  with  the  principle  of  action  indicated  on 
page  67.  This  fact  is  not  mentioned  by  Mr.  M.,  but  has  come  to  the  knowledge  -^ 
the  editor  through  another  channel. — Ed. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

FAITH    STRENGTHENED      BY    EXERCISE 

1841. 

A  WANT  SUPPLIED  —  RESOURCES  EXCEEDING  THE  DEMAND  —  EVIL  OF  SURETY- 
SHIP—  POWER  OF  CHRISTIAN  LOVE  —  GOD'S  WORD  THE  FOOD  OF  THE  SOCIi 
—  PREPARATION  FOR  THE  HOUR  OF  TRIAL — POVERTY  —  DEPENDING  ONLY 
ON  THE  LIVING   GOD. 

ANTJARY  1,  1841.  During  this  week  we  have 
daily  met  for  prayer,  for  the  especial  purpose  of 
asking  the  Lord  to  give  us  the  means  of  having  th© 
last  year's  Report  printed.  It  is  three  weeks  since 
it  might  have  been  sent  to  the  press.  We  felt  this  now  to 
be  a  matter  of  special  importance,  as,  if  the  Report  were 
not  soon  printed,  it  would  be  known  that  it  arose  from 
want  of  means.  By  the  donations  which  came  in  during 
these  last  days  for  the  orphans,  and  by  ten  pounds  which 
were  given  to-day  for  the  other  funds,  we  have  the  means  of 
defraying  the  expense  of  about  two-thirds  of  the  printing, 
and  therefore  a  part  of  the  manuscript  was  sent  off,  trusting 
that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  send  in  more  means  be- 
fore two  sheets  are  printed  off;  but,  if  not,  we  should  then 
stop  till  we  have  more.  Evening.  There  came  in  still  fur- 
ther five  pounds  ;  also,  ten  shillings  and  three  shillings. 

Jan.  11.  Monday.  During  the  last  week  the  Lord  not 
only  supplied  us  richly  with  all  we  needed  for  the  orphans, 
but  enabled  us  to  put  hj  several  pounds  towards  printing 
the  Report.  On  Saturday  evening  there  were  only  three 
shillings  sixpence  left.  On  this  account  I  was  looking  out 
for  answers  to  my  prayers  for  means,  and  the  Lord  did  not 
disappoint  me.     There  came  in  altogether  yesterday  nine 

109 


200  THE   LIFE   OE   TRUST.  Chap.  XIII. 

pounds  sixteen  shillings  fourpence.  We  have  now  enough 
even  for  the  last  part  of  the  Report. 

Jan.  12.  To-day  I  have  received  a  letter  from  a  brother, 
in  winch  he  empowers  me  to  draw  upon  his  bankers,  during 
this  year,  to  the  amount  of  one  thousand  pounds,  for  any 
brethren  who  have  it  in  their  hearts  to  give  themselves  to 
missionary  service  in  the  East  Indies,  and  whom  I  shall 
consider  called  for  this  service,  as  far  as  I  am  able  to  judge. 
[This  power  lasted  only  for  that  3'ear  ;  but  no  brethren  who 
seemed  to  be  suitable  offered  themselves  for  this  service. 
This  is  another  fresh  proof  how  much  more  easily  pecuniary 
means  can  be  obtained  than  suitable  individuals.  Indeed, 
in  all  my  experience  I  have  found  it  thus,  that  if  I  could 
only  settle  thai  a  certain  thing  to  be  done  was  according  to 
the  will  of  God,  the  means  were  soon  obtained  to  carry  it 
into  effect.] 

Jan.  13.  This  evening  I  was  called  to  the  house  of  a 
brother  and  sister  who  are  in  the  deepest  distress.  The 
brother  had  become  surety  for  the  debts  of  his  son,  not  in 
the  least  expecting  that  he  ever  should  be  called  upon  for 
the  payment  of  them  ;  but,  as  his  son  has  not  discharged 
his  debts,  the  father  has  been  called  upon  to  do  so  ;  and  ex- 
cept the  money  is  paid  within  a  few  days,  he  will  be  im- 
prisoned. 

How  precious  it  is,  even  for  this  life,  to  act  according  to 
the  word  of  God !  This  perfect  revelation  of  his  mind 
gives  us  directions  for  everything,  even  the  most  minute 
affairs  of  this  life.  It  commands  us,  "  Be  not  thou  one  of 
them  that  strike  hands,  or  of  them  that  are  sureties  for 
debts."  Prov.  xxii.  26.  The  way  in  which  Satan  ensnares 
persons,  to  bring  them  into  the  net,  and  to  bring  trouble 
upon  them  by  becoming  sureties,  is,  that  he  seeks  to  repre- 
sent the  matter  as  if  there  were  no  danger  connected  with 
that  particular  case,  and  that  one  might  be  sure  one  should 
never  be  called  upon  to  pay  the  money  ;  but  the  Lord,  the 
faithful  Friend,  tells  us  in  his  own  word  that  the  only  way 


1841.  FAITH   STRENGTHENED    BY   EXERCISE.  201 

"to  be  sure"  in  such  a  matter  is  "to  hate  suretyship." 
Prov.  xi.  15.  The  following  points  seem  to  me  of  solemn 
moment  for  consideration,  if  I  were  called  upon  to  become 
surety  for  another:  1.  What  obliges  the  person  who 
wishes  me  to  become  surety  for  him  to  need  a  surety? 
Is  it  really  a  good  cause  in  which  I  am  called  upon  to 
become  surety  ?  I  do  not  remember  ever  to  have  met  with 
a  case  in  which  a  plain,  and  godly,  and  in  all  respects 
scriptural  matter  such  a  thing  occurred.  There  was  gen- 
erally some  sin  or  other  connected  with  it.  2.  If  I  become 
surety,  notwithstanding  what  the  Lord  has  said  to  me  in 
his  word,  am  I  in  such  a  position  that  no  one  will  be  in- 
jured by  my  being  called  upon  to  fulfil  the  engagements 
of  the  person  for  whom  I  am  going  to  become  surety  ?  In 
most  instances  this  alone  oaght  to  keep  one  from  it. 
3.  If  still  I  become  surety,  the  amount  of  money  for  which 
I  become  responsible  must  be  so  in  my  power  that  I  am 
able  to  produce  it  whenever  it  is  called  for,  in  order  that 
the  name  of  the  Lord  may  not  be  dishonored.  4.  But  if 
thereTbe  the  possibility  of  having  to  fulfil  the  engagements 
of  the  person  in  whose  stead  I  have  to  stand,  is  it  the  will 
of  the  Lord  that  I  should  spend  my  means  in  that  way  ? 
Is  it  not  rather  his  will  that  my  means  should  be  spent  in 
another  way?  5.  How  can  I  get  over  the  plain  word  of 
the  Lord,  which  is  to  the  contrary,  even  if  the  first  four 
points  could  be  satisfactorily  settled? 

March  4.  From  February  22  up  to  this  day  our  neces 
sities  in  the  day  schools  were  supplied  by  thirteen  small 
donations,  and  by  a  donation  of  eight  pounds  from  Q.  Q. 
To-day  I  received  fifteen  pounds.  When  this  arrived 
there  was  not  one  penny  in  hand  for  the  day  schools, 
whilst  two  days  after  about  seven  pounds  were  needed. 
This  money  came  from  a  considerable  distance,  and  from 
a  broker  who  never  had  assisted  in  this  work  before, 
where  ay  the  Lord  afresh  shows  how  easily  he  ean  raise  up 
new  helpers. 


202  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIII. 

For  the  encouragement  of  believers,  who  are  tried  by 
having  unconverted  relatives  and  friends,  I  will  relate  the 
following  circumstance,  the  truth  of  which  I  know. 

Baron  Von  K.,  who  resided  in  my  own  country,  the  king- 
dom of  Prussia,  had  been  for  many  years  a  disciple  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  Even  about  the  commencement  of  this  century, 
whim  there  was  almost  universal  darkness  or  even  open 
infidelity  spread  over  the  whole  continent  of  Europe,  he 
knew  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  when,  about  the  year  1806,  there 
was  the  greatest  distress  in  Silesia  among  many  thousands 
of  weavers,  this  blessed  man  of  God  took  the  following 
gracious  step  for  his  Lord  and  Master.  As  the  weavers 
had  no  employment,  the  whole  continent  almost  being  in  an 
unsettled  state  on  account  of  Napoleon's  career,  it  seemed 
to  him  the  will  of  the  Lord  that  he  should  use  his  very  con- 
siderable propert}T  to  furnish  these  poor  weavers  with  work, 
in  order  to  save  them  from  the  greatest  state  of  destitution, 
though  in  doing  this  there  was  not  only  no  prospect  of  gain, 
but  the  certain  prospect  of  immense  loss.  He  therefore 
found  employment  for  about  six  thousand  weavers.  But  he 
was  not  content  with  this.  Whilst  he  gave  the  bread  which 
perishes,  he  also  sought  to  minister  to  the  souls  of  these 
weavers.  To  that  end  he  sought  to  set  believers  as  over- 
seers over  this  immense  weaving  concern,  and  not  only  saw 
to  it  that  the  weavers  were  instructed  in  spiritual  things, 
but  he  himself  also  set  the  truth  before  them.  Thus  it  went 
on  for  a  good  while,  till  at  last,  on  account  of  the  loss  of 
the  chief  part  of  his  property,  he  was  obliged  to  think  about 
giving  it  up.  But  by  this  time  this  precious  act  of  mercy 
had  so  commended  itself  to  the  government  that  it  was 
taken  up  by  them  and  carried  on  till  the  times  altered. 
Baron  von  K.  was,  however,  appointed  director  of  the  whole 
concern  as  long  as  it  existed. 

This  dear  man  of  God  was  not  content  with  this.  He 
travelled  through  many  countries  to  visit  the  prisons,  for 
the  sake  of  improving  the  temporal  and  spiritual  condition 


*841.  FAITH   STRENGTHENED    BY   EXERCISE.  203 

of  the  prisoners,  and  among  all  the  other  things  which  he 
sought  to  do  for  the  Lord  was  this  also  in  particular  :  He 
assisted  poor  students  whilst  at  the  university  of  Berlin, 
especially  those  who  studied  divinity,  as  it  is  called,  in 
order  to  get  access  to  them,  and  to  win  them  for  the  Lord. 
One  day  a  most  talented  young  man,  whose  father  lived  at 
Breslau,  where  there  is  likewise  a  university,  heard  of  the 
aged  baron's  kindness  to  students,  and  he  therefore  wrote 
to  him,  requesting  him  to  assist  him,  as  his  own  father  could 
not  well  afford  to  support  him  any  longer,  having  other 
children  to  provide  for.  A  short  time  afterwards  young  T. 
received  a  most  kind  reply  from  the  baron,  inviting  him  to 
come  to  Berlin ;  but,  before  this  letter  arrived,  the  3'oung 
student  had  heard  that  Baron  von  K.  was  a  pietist  or  mys- 
tic, as  true  believers  are  contemptuously  called  in  Germany  ; 
and  as  }~oung  T.  was  of  a  highly  philosophical  turn  of 
mind,  reasoning  about  everything,  questioning  the  truth  of 
revelation,  yea,  questioning,  most  sceptically,  the  existence 
of  God,  he  much  disliked  the  prospect  of  going  to  the  old 
baronv  Still,  he  thought  he  could  but  try,  and  if  he  did  not 
like  it,  he  was  not  bound  to  remain  in  connection  with  him. 
He  arrived  in  Berlin  on  a  day  when  there  was  a  great  review 
of  the  troops,  and,  being  full  of  this,  he  began  to  speak 
about  it  to  the  steward  of  the  baron.  The  steward,  how- 
ever, being  a  believer,  turned  the  conversation,  before  the 
young  student  was  aware  of  it,  to  spiritual  things  ;  and  yet 
he  could  nol  say  that  it  had  been  forced.  He  began  another 
subject,  and  a  third,  but  still  it  always  came  presently  again 
to  spiritual  things. 

At  last  the  baron  came,  who  received  young  T.  in  the 
most  affectionate  and  familiar  manner,  as  if  he  had  been 
his  equal,  and  as  if  young  T.  bestowed  a  favor  on  him, 
rather  than  that  he  was  favored  by  the  baron.  The  baron 
offered  him  a  room  in  his  own  house,  and  a  place  at  his 
own  table,  while  he  should  be  studying  in  Berlin,  which 
young  T.  accepted.     He  now  sought  in  every  way  to  treat 


204  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XIII. 

the  young  student  in  the  most  kind  and  affectionate  way, 
and  as  much  as  possible  to  serve  him,  and  to  show  him  the 
power  of  the  gospel  in  his  own  life,  without  arguing  with 
him,  yea,  without  speaking  to  him  directly  about  his  soul. 
For,  discovering  in  }Toung  T.  a  most  reasoning  and  scepti- 
cal mind,  he  avoided  in  every  possible  way  getting  into 
any  argument  with  him,  while  the  young  student  again  and 
again  said  to  himself,  "  I  wish  I  could  get  into  an  argument 
with  this  old  fool ;  I  would  show  him  his  folly."  But  the 
baron  avoided  it.  When  the  young  student  used  to  come 
home  in  the  evening,  and  the  baron  heard  him  come,  he 
would  himself  go  to  meet  him  on  entering  the  house,  would 
light  his  candle,  would  assist  and  serve  him  in  any  way  he 
could,  even  to  the  fetching  the  bootjack  for  him,  and  help- 
ing him  to  take  off  his  boots.  Thus  this  lowly  aged  disci- 
ple went  on  for  some  time,  whilst  the  young  student  still 
sought  an  opportunity  for  arguing  with  him,  but  wondered 
nevertheless  how  the  baron  could  thus  serve  him.  One 
evening,  on  the  return  of  young  T.  to  the  baron's  house, 
when  the  baron  was  making  himself  the  servant  as  usual, 
he  could  refrain  himself  no  longer,  but  burst  out  thus : 
"Baron,  how  can  you  do  all  this?  You  see  I  do  not  care 
about  you,  and  how  are  you  able  to  continue  to  be  so  kind 
to  me,  and  thus  to  serve  me?"  The  baron  replied,  "  My 
dear  young  friend,  I  have  learned  it  from  the  Lord  Jesus. 
I  wish  you  would  read  through  the  Gospel  of  John.  Good 
night."  The  student  now  for  the  first  time  in*  his  life  sat 
down  and  read  the  word  of  God  in  a  disposition  of  mind 
to  be  willing  to  learn,  whilst  up  to  that  time  he  had  never 
read  the  Holy  Scriptures  but  with  the  view  of  wishing  to 
find  out  arguments  against  them.  It  pleased  God  to  bless 
him.  From  that  time  he  became  himself  a  follower  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  has  been  so  ever  since. 

May  7.  It  has  recently  pleased  the  Lord  to  teach  me  a 
truth,  irrespective  of  human  instrumental^ ,  as  far  as  I 
know,  the  benefit  of  which  I  have  not  lost,  though  now 


1841.  FAITH   STRENGTHENED    BY   EXERCI3E,  205 

while  preparing  the  fifth  edition  for  the  press,  more  than 
fourteen  years  have  since  passed  away.  The  point  is  this  : 
I  saw  more  clearly  than  ever  that  the  first  great  and  pri- 
mary business  to  which  I  ought  to  attend  every  day  was,  to 
have  my  soul  happy  in  the  Lord.  The  first  thing  to  he  con- 
cerned about  was  not  how  much  I  might  serve  the  Lord, 
how  I  might  glorifj7  the  Lord  ;  but  how  I  might  get  my  soul 
into  a  happy  state,  and  how  my  inner  man  might  be  nour- 
ished. For  I  might  seek  to  set  the  truth  before  the  uncon- 
verted, I  might  seek  to  benefit  believers,  I  might  seek  to 
relieve  the  distressed,  I  might  in  other  ways  seek  to  behave 
myself  as  it  becomes  a  child  of  God  in  this  world ;  and 
yet,  not  being  happy  in  the  Lord,  and  not  being  nourished 
and  strengthened  in  my  inner  man  day  by  da}^,  all  this 
might  not  be  attended  to  in  a  right  spirit.  Before  this 
time  my  practice  had  been,  at  least  for  ten  years  previously, 
as  an  habitual  thing  to  give  myself  to  pra}~er,  after  having 
dressed  myself  in  the  morning.  JSfow,  I  saw  that  the  most 
important  thing  I  had  to  do  was  to  give  myself  to  the  read- 
ing of  the  word  of  God,  and  to  meditation  on  it,  that  thus 
my  heart  might  be  comforted,  encouraged,  warned,  re- 
proved, instructed ;  and  that  thus,  by  means  of  the  word 
of  God,  whilst  meditating  on  it,  my  heart  might  be  brought 
into  experimental  communion  with  the  Lord. 

I  began  therefore  to  meditate  on  the  New  Testament 
from  the  beginning,  early  in  the  morning.  The  first  thing 
I  did,  after  having  asked  in  a  few  words  the  Lord's  blessing 
upon  his  precious  word,  was,  to  begin  to  meditate  on  the 
word  of  God,  searching  as  it  were  into  every  verse,  to  get 
blessing  out  of  it ;  not  for  the  sake  of  the  public  ministry 
of  the  word,  not  for  the  sake  of  preaching  on  what  I  had 
meditated  upon,  but  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  food  for  my 
own  soul.  The  result  I  have  found  to  be  almost  invariably 
this,  that  after  a  very  few  minutes  my  soul  has  been  led  to 
confession,  or  to  thanksgiving,  or  to  intercession,  or  to 
supplication ;  so  that,  though  I  did  not,  as  it  were,  gave 
18 


206  THE   LIFE  OS  TRUST.  Chap.  XIII. 

myself  to  prayer,  but  to  meditation,  yet  it  turned  almost 
immediately  more  or  less  into  prayer.  When  thus  I  have 
been  for  a  while  making  confession,  or  intercession,  or  sup- 
plication, or  have  given  thanks,  I  go  on  to  the  next  words 
or  verse,  turning  all,  as  I  go  on,  into  prayer  for  myself  or 
others,  as  the  word  may  lead  to  it,  but  still  continually 
keeping  before  me  that  food  for  my  own  soul  is  the  object 
of  my  meditation.  The  result  of  this  is,  that  there  is  al- 
ways a  good  deal  of  confession,  thanksgiving,  supplication, 
or  intercession  mingled  with  my  meditation,  and  that  my 
inner  man  almost  invariably  is  even  sensibly  nourished  and 
strengthened,  and  that  by  breakfast  time,  with  rare  excep- 
tions, I  am  in  a  peaceful  if  not  happy  state  of  heart.  Thus 
also  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  communicate  unto  me  that 
which,  either  very  soon  after  or  at  a  later  time,  I  have  found 
to  become  food  for  other  believers,  though  it  was  not  for 
the  sake  of  the  public  ministry  of  the  word  that  I  gave 
myself  to  meditation,  but  for  the  profit  of  my  own  inner 
man. 

With  this  mode  I  have  likewise  combined  the  being  out 
in  the  open  air  for  an  hour,  an  hour  and  a  half,  or  two 
hours,  before  breakfast,  walking  about  in  the  fields,  and  in 
the  summer  sitting  for  a  little  on  the  stiles,  if  I  find  it  too 
much  to  walk  all  the  time.  I  find  it  very  beneficial  to  my 
health  to  walk  thus  for  meditation  before  breakfast,  and  am 
now  so  in  the  habit  of  using  the  time  for  that  purpose,  that 
when  I  get  into  the  open  air  I  generally  take  out  a  New 
Testament  of  good-sized  type,  which  I  carry  with  me  for 
that  purpose,  besides  my  Bible ;  and  I  find  that  I  can 
profitably  spend  my  time  in  the  open  air,  which  formerly 
was  not  the  case,  for  want  of  habit.  I  used  to  consider  the 
time  spent  in  walking  a  loss,  but  now  I  find  it  very  prof- 
itable, not  only  to  my  body,  but  also  to  my  soul.  The 
walking  out  before  breakfast  is  of  course  not  necessarily 
connected  with  this  matter,  and  every  one  has  to  judge 
according  to  his  strength  and  other  circumstances. 


1841.  FAITH   STRENGTHENED    BY    EXERCISE.  207 

The  difference,  then,  between  my  former  practice  and  my 
present  one  is  this  :  Formerly,  when  I  rose,  I  began  to  pray 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  generally  spent  all  my  time  tiD 
breakfast  in  prayer,  or  almost  all  the  time.  At  all  events 
I  almost  invariably  began  with  prayer,  except  when  I  felt 
my  sonl  to  be  more  than  usually  barren,  in  which  case  I 
read  the  word  of  God  for  food,  or  for  refreshment,  or  for  a 
revival  and  renewal  of  my  inner  man,  before  I  gave  myself 
to  prayer.  But  what  was  the  result  ?  I  often  spent  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour,  or  half  an  hour,  or  even  an  hour,  on  my 
knees,  before  being  conscious  to  myself  of  having  derived 
comfort,  encouragement,  humbling  of  soul,  etc. ;  and  often, 
after  having  suffered  much  from  wandering  of  mind  for  the 
first  ten  minutes,  or  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  or  even  half  an 
hour,  I  only  then  began  really  to  pray.  I  scarcely  ever 
suffer  now  in  this  way.  For  my  heart  being  nourished  by 
the  truth,  being  brought  into  experimental  fellowship  with 
God,  I  speak  to  my  Father  and  to  my  Friend  (vile  though 
I  am,  and  unworthy  of  it)  about  the  things  that  he  has 
brought  before  me  in  his  precious  word.  It  often  now  as- 
tonishes me  that  I  did  not  sooner  see  this  point.  In  no 
book  did  I  ever  read  about  it.  No  public  ministry  ever 
brought  the  matter  before  me.  No  private  intercourse  with 
a  brother  stirred  me  up  to  this  matter.  And  yet  now,  since 
God  has  taught  me  this  point,  it  is  as  plain  to  me  as  any- 
thing, that  the  first  thing  the  child  of  God  has  to  do  morn- 
ing by  morning  is,  to  obtain  food  for  his  inner  man.  As 
the  outward  man  is  not  fit  for  work  for  any  length  of  time 
except  we  take  food,  and  as  this  is  one  of  the  first  things 
we  do  in  the  morning,  so  it  should  be  with  the  inner  man. 
We  should  take  food  for  that,  as  every  one  must  allow. 
Now,  what  is  the  food  for  the  inner  man  ?  Not  prayer,  but 
the  word  of  God;  and  here  again,  not  the  simple  reading  of 
the  word  of  God,  so  that  it  only  passes  through  our  minds, 
just  as  water  runs  through  a  pipe,  but  considering  what  we 
read,  pondering  over  it,  and  applying  it  to  our  hearts. 


208  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XIII. 

When  we  pray,  we  speak  to  God.  Now,  prayer,  in  order  to  be 
continued  for  any  length  of  time  in  any  other  than  a  formal 
manner,  requires,  generally  speaking,  a  measure  of  strength 
or  godly  desire,  and  the  season,  therefore,  when  this  exer- 
cise of  the  soul  can  be  most  effectually  performed  is  after 
the  inner  man  has  been  nourished  by  meditation  on  the 
word  of  God,  where  we  find  our  Father  speaking  to  us,  to 
encourage  us,  to  comfort  us,  to  instruct  us,  to  humble  us, 
to  reprove  us.  We  may  therefore  profitably  meditate,  with 
God's  blessing,  though  we  are  ever  so  weak  spiritually  ;  na}T, 
the  weaker  we  are,  the  more  we  need  meditation  for  the 
strengthening  of  our  inner  man.  There  is  thus  far  less  to 
be  feared  from  wandering  of  mind  than  if  we  give  ourselves 
to  prayer  without  having  had  previously  time  for  medita- 
tion. I  dwell  so  particularly  on  this  point  because  of  the 
immense  spiritual  profit  and  refreshment  I  am  conscious  of 
having  derived  from  it  myself,  and  I  affectionately  and 
solemnly  beseech  all  my  fellow-believers  to  ponder  this 
matter.  By  the  blessing  of  God,  I  ascribe  to  this  mode  the 
help  and  strength  which  I  have  had  from  God  to  pass  in 
peace  through  deeper  trials,  in  various  ways,  than  I  had 
ever  had  before  ;  and  after  having  now  above  fourteen  years 
tried  this  way,  I  can  most  fully,  in  the  fear  of  God,  com- 
mend it.  In  addition  to  this  I  generally  read,  after  family 
prayer,  larger  portions  of  the  word  of  God,  when  I  still 
pursue  my  practice  of  reading  regularly  onward  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  sometimes  in  the  New  Testament  and  some- 
times in  the  Old,  and  for  more  than  twenty-six  years  I  have 
proved  the  blessedness  of  it.  I  take,  also,  either  then  or 
at  other  parts  of  the  day,  time  more  especially  for  prayer. 

How  different,  when  the  soul  is  refreshed  and  made  happy 
early  in  the  morning,  from  what  it  is  when,  without  spiritual 
preparation,  the  service,  the  trials,  and  the  temptations  of 
the  day  come  upon  one  ! 

Oct.  1.  When  I  had  again  not  one  penny  in  hand  for 
the  necessities  of  this  day,  there  was  brought  to  me  this 


1841.  FAITH    STRENGTHENED    BY    EXERCISE.  20U 

morning  ten  shillings  for  the  orphans,  which  had  been  sent 
from  Kensington.  In  the  paper  which  contained  the  money, 
was  written  :  "  Your  Heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have 
need  of  these  things."  "  Trust  in  the  Lord."  This  word 
of  our  Lord  is  to  me  of  more  value  than  many  bank  notes. 
About  five  minutes  later  I  received  from  an  Irish  sister  ten 
pounds,  through  her  banker  in  London.  I  mention  here, 
as  a  point  particularly  to  be  noticed,  that  after  the  season 
of  comparative  abundance  had  come  to  an  end  in  Septem- 
ber, the  Lord  did  not  at  once  allow  us  to  be  so  sharply  tried 
as  we  were  afterwards.  He  dealt  in  the  same  gentle  way 
with  us  three  years  before,  when  the  trials  of  faith  in  this 
part  of  the  work  first  commenced. 

Nov.  2.  At  a  time  of  the  greatest  poverty  one  pound 
was  sent  by  a  lady  from  Birmingham.  About  half  an  hour 
afterwards  I  received  ten  pounds  from  a  brother  who  had 
saved  up  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  and  put  it  into  a 
savings-bank,  but  who  now  sees  that  to  devote  this  money 
to  the  promotion  of  the  work  of  God  tends  more  to  the 
glory  of  the  name  of  Jesus  than  to  retain  it  in  the  savings- 
bank  upon  interest  for  a  time  of  sickness  or  old  age  ;  for 
he  is  assured  that  should  such  times  come,  the  same  Lord, 
who  has  hitherto  cared  for  him  whilst  in  health  and  strength 
and  able  to  work,  will  also  care  for  him  then.  The  same 
brother  gave  me  three  pounds  a  fortnight  since.  These  ten 
pounds  came  in  very  seasonably  ;  for,  though  we  had  been 
able  to  provide  for  the  absolute  necessities  of  to-day,  yet 
there  was  want  in  many  respects,  especially  as  a  boy  is 
just  going  out  as  an  apprentice,  who  needs  tools  and  an 
outfit. 

Nov.  14.  When  we  met  again  this  afternoon  for  prayer, 
we  had  reason  to  praise,  for  the  Lord  had  sent  in  means. 
This  morning  were  given  to  me  five  pounds,  and  six  shillings 
had  come  in  by  sale  of  articles. 

Nov.  15.  Last  Friday  brother  Craik  and  I  had  a  meeting 
for  inquirers  and  candidates  for  fellowship.    We  saw  eight, 


210  THE   LiFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XI1L 

and  had  to  send  away  *en  whom  we  could  not  see,  our 
strength  being  quite  gone  after  we  had  seen  the  eight,  one 
after  another.  This  evening  we  saw  seven,  and  had  to  send 
away  three. 

Nov.  16.  The  last  four  days  we  have  daily  met  for  prayer, 
there  being  no  means  to  pay  the  teachers  in  the  day  schools. 
Besides  this,  we  need  a  stove  in  one  of  the  school-rooms ; 
also  some  Bibles  and  tracts.  To-day  I  received  two  pounds 
from  a  brother  at  Exmouth. 

Dec.  9.  We  are  now  brought  to  the  close  of  the  sixth 
year  of  this  part  of  the  work,  having  only  in  hand  the 
money  which  has  been  put  by  for  the  rent;  but  during  the 
whole  of  this  year  we  have  been  supplied  with  all  that  was 
needed. 

During  the  last  three  years  we  had  closed  the  accounts 
on  this  day,  and  had,  a  few  days  after,  some  public  meet- 
ings, at  which,  for  the  benefit  of  the  hearers,  we  stated  how 
the  Lord  had  dealt  with  us  during  the  year,  and  the  sub- 
stance of  what  had  been  stated  at  those  meetings  was  after- 
wards printed  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  at  large.  This 
time,  however,  it  appeared  to  us  better  to  delay  for  a  while 
both  the  public  meetings  and  the  publishing  of  the  Report. 
Through  grace  we  had  learned  to  lean  upon  the  Lord  only, 
being  assured  that  if  we  never  were  to  speak  or  write  one 
single  word  more  about  this  work,  yet  should  we  be  sup- 
plied with  means,  as  long  as  he  should  enable  us  to  depend 
on  himself  alone.  But  whilst  we  neither  had  had  those 
public  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  exposing  our  necessitj^, 
nor  had  had  the  account  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us 
published  for  the  sake  of  working  thereby  upon  the  feelings 
of  the  readers,  and  thus  inducing  them  to  give  money,  but 
only  that  we  might  by  our  experience  benefit  other  saints  ; 
yet  it  might  have  appeared  to  some  that  in  making  known 
our  circumstances  we  were  actuated  by  some  such  motives. 
What  better  proof,  therefore,  could  we  give  of  our  depend- 
ing upon  the  living  God  alone,  and  not  upon  public  meet- 


1841.  FAITH    STRENGTHENED    BY    EXERCISE.  211 

ings  or  printed  reports,  than  that,  in  the  midst  of  our  deep 
poverty,  instead  of  being  glad  for  the  time  to  have  come 
when  we  could  make  known  our  circumstances,  we  still 
went  on  quietly  for  some  time  longer,  without  saying  any- 
thing?  We  therefore  determined,  as  we  sought  and  still 
seek  in  this  work  to  act  for  the  profit  of  the  saints  gen- 
erally, to  delay  both  the  public  meetings  and  the  Reports 
for  a  few  months.  Naturally  we  should  have  been,  of 
course,  as  glad  as  any  one  to  have  exposed  our  poverty  at 
that  time  ;  but  spiritually  we  were  enabled  to  delight  even 
then  in  the  prospect  of  the  increased  benefit  that  might  be 
derived  by  the  church  at  large  from  our  acting  as  we  did. 


CHAPTEE    XIV. 

WALKING    IN   DARKNESS. 

1841  — 1842. 

u  SOD'S  WAY  JADS  INTO  TRIAL"  —  GROUNDS  OF  THANKFULNESS— PR» 
TRACTED  B  RKNESS  —  CAST  DOWN,  BUT  NOT  DESTROYED  —  TRUST  IN 
GOD  COMMB,  DED — THE  MEANS  OF  ITS  ATTAINMENT — REVIEW  OF  THE 
WORK. 

ECElViBER  15,  1841.  From  Nov.  12  to  this  day 
my  fellow-laborers  in  the  church  and  I  have  seen 
thirty  inquirers  and  candidates  for  fellowship,  and 
some  of  them  we  have  seen  repeatedly.  How  can 
we  sufficiently  praise  the  Lord  for  still  continuing  to  use  us 
in  his  service? 

Dec.  18.  Saturday  morning.  There  is  now  the  greatest 
need,  and  only  fourpence  in  hand,  which  I  found  in  the  box 
at  my  house ;  yet  I  fully  believe  the  Lord  will  supply  us 
this  day  also  with  all  that  is  required.  —  Pause  a  few  mo- 
ments, dear  reader.  Observe  two  things.  We  acted  for 
God  in  delaying  the  public  meetings  and  the  publishing  of 
the  Report ;  but  God's  way  leads  into  trial,  so  far  as  sight 
and  sense  are  concerned.  Nature  always  will  be  tried  in 
God's  ways.  The  Lord  was  saying  by  this  poverty,  "  I  will 
now  see  whether  you  truly  lean  upon  me  and  whether  you 
truly  look  to  me."  Of  all  the  seasons  that  I  had  ever 
passed  through  since  I  had  been  living  in  this  way,  up  to 
that  time,  I  never  knew  any  period  in  which  my  faith  was 
tried  so  sharply  as  during  the  four  months  from  Dec.  12, 
1841,  to  April  12,  1842.  But  observe  further:  We  might 
even  now  have  altered  our  minds  with  respect  to  the  public 
meetings  and  publishing  %the  Report ;  for  no  one  knew  our 
212 


1841.  WALKING   IN   DARKNESS.  213 

determination,  at  this  time,  concerning  this  point.  Nay,  on 
the  contrary,  we  knew  with  what  delight  very  many  chil- 
dren of  God  were  looking  forward  to  receive  further  ac- 
counts. But  the  Lord  kept  us  steadfast  to  the  conclusion 
at  which  we  arrived  under  his  guidance.  —  Now  to  return 
to  Saturday,  Dec.  18.  Evening.  The  Lord  has  been  very 
kind  to  us  this  day.  In  the  course  of  the  morning  six 
shillings  came  in.  We  had  thus,  with  what  provisions  there 
were  in  hand,  all  that  was  needed  for  the  dinner,  but  no 
means  to  provide  for  the  next  meal  in  the  afternoon.  A 
few  minutes  after  the  laborers  had  met  together  for  prayer 
this  morning,  there  was  given  to  one  of  them  a  sovereign 
for  himself.  By  means  of  this  all  that  was  needed  for  tea 
could  be  procured.  When  we  again  met  in  the  evening  for 
prajxr,  we  found  that  the  supplies  amounted  to  two  pounds 
eight  shillings  twopence,  —  enough  for  all  that  was  required 
to-day.  But  one  thing  more  is  to  be  noticed  respecting 
this  day.  I  was  informed  that  three  more  of  the  orphans 
have  been  recently  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
We  have  now  been  meeting  daily  for  prayer  during  the 
last  five  weeks,  and  thus  the  Lord  has  not  merely  heard 
our  prayers  respecting  the  funds,  but  has  also  blessed  these 
children. 

Dec.  23.  This  is  now  the  sixth  week  that  the  laborers  in 
the  day  schools  and  Orphan  Houses  have  daily  met  for 
prayer.  Several  precious  answers  we  have  already  received 
since  we  began  to  meet,  as  it  regards  pecuniary  supplies  ; 
fresh  instances  of  conversion  among  the  children,  etc. 
One  of  our  petitions  has  been  that  the  Lord  would  be 
pleased  to  furnish  us  with  means  for  a  stove  at  Callowhill 
Street  school-room.  But,  though  we  had  often  mentioned 
this  matter  before  the  Lord,  he  seemed  not  to  regard  our 
request.  Yesterday  afternoon,  while  walking  in  my  little 
garden,  and  meditating  and  praying,  I  had  an  unusual 
assurance  that  the  time  was  now  come  when  the  Lord  would 
answer  our  request,  which  arose  partly  from  my  being  able 


214  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XIV, 

to  believe  that  7ie  would  send  the  means,  and  partly  from  the 
fact  that  the  answer  could  no  longer  be  delayed  without 
prayer  having  failed  in  this  matter,  as  we  could  not  as- 
semble the  children  again  after  the  Christmas  vacation, 
without  there  being  a  stove  put  up.  And  now,  dear 
reader,  observe :  This  morning  I  received  from  A.  B.  twenty 
pounds,  and  we  have  thus  much  more  than  is  required  for  a 
stove. 

REVIEW   OF   THE   YEAR    1841. 

1.  In  reading  over  my  journal,  I  find  that  the  Lord  has  given  me, 
during  this  year,  many  precious  answers  to  prayer,  in  addition  to 
those  which  have  been  recorded  in  the  previous  part  of  the  Narrative. 
I  mention  the  following  for  the  encouragement  of  the  reader:  1.  One 
of  the  orphan  boys  needed  to  be  apprenticed.  I  knew  of  no  suitable 
believing  master  who  would  take  an  in-door  apprentice.  I  gave  my- 
self to  prayer,  and  brought  the  matter  daily  before  the  Lord.  I 
marked  it  down  among  the  subjects  for  which  I  would  daily  ask  the 
Lord;  and  at  last,  though  from  May  21  to  September  I  had  to  pray 
about  the  matter,  the  Lord  granted  my  request ;  for  in  September  I 
found  a  suitable  place  for  him.  2.  On  May  23  I  began  to  ask  the 
Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  deliver  a  certain  sister  in  the  Lord 
from  the  great  spiritual  depression  under  which  she  was  suffering ;  and 
after  three  days  the  Lord  granted  me  my  request.  3.  On  June  15  I 
began  to  ask  the  Lord  to  deliver  a  brother  at  a  distance,  from  the 
great  spiritual  nervousness  in  which  he  found  himself  shut  up,  which 
not  only  distressed  him  exceedingly,  and  in  a  great  measure  hindered 
him  in  his  service  towards  the  world  and  the  church,  but  which  in 
consequence  was  also  a  trial  to  the  saints  who  knew  and  valued  this 
dear  brother.  This  petition  I  brought  many  times  before  the  Lord. 
The  year  passed  away,  and  it  was  not  granted.  But  yet  at  last  this 
request  also  has  been  granted  to  me  and  to  the  many  dear  saints  who 
I  know  prayed  for  this  dear  brother;  for  though  he  was  for  some 
rears  in  this  state,  it  is  now  [in  1845]  two  years  and  more  since  he 
has  been  quite  restored.  4.  On  June  15  I  also  began  to  ask  the 
',ord  daily  in  his  mercy  to  keep  a  sister  in  the  Lord  from  insanity,  who 
*^as  then  apparently  on  the  very  border  of  it;  and  I  have  now  [in 
.,445]  to  record  to  his  praise,  after  nearly  four  years  have  passed 
i  *ay,  that  the  Lord  has  kept  her  from  it.  5.  During  this  year  I  was 
kjjrmed  about  the  conversion  of  one  of  the  very  greatest  sinners 


1842.  WALKING    IN    DARKNESS.  215 

that  I  had  ever  heard  of  in  all  my  service  for  the  Lord.  Repeatedly 
I  fell  on  my  knees  with  his  wife,  and  asked  the  Lord  for  his  conver- 
sion, when  she  came  to  me  in  the  deepest  distress  of  soul,  on  account 
of  the  most  barbarous  and  cruel  treatment  that  she  received  from  him 
in  his  bitter  enmity  against  her  for  the  Lord's  sake,  and  because  he 
could  not  provoke  her  to  be  in  a  passion,  and  she  would  not  strike 
him  again,  and  the  like.  At  the  time  when  it  was  at  at  its  worst  I 
pleaded  especially  on  his  behalf  the  promise  in  Matthew  xviii.  10  : 
"Again  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as 
touching  anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven."  And  now  this  awful  persecutor  is  con- 
verted. 6.  On  May  25  I  began  to  ask  the  Lord  for  greater  real  spir- 
itual prosperity  among  the  saints  among  whom  I  labor  in  Bristol  than 
there  ever  yet  had  been  among  them;  and  now  I  have  to  record  to 
the  praise  of  the  Lord  that  truly  he  has  answered  this  request;  for, 
considering  all  tilings,  at  no  period  has  there  been  more  manifestation 
of  grace,  and  truth,  and  spiritual  power  among  us,  than  there  is  now 
while  I  am  writing  this  for  the  press  [1845]. 

2.  The  state  of  the  church  with  reference  to  numbers.  There  are 
572  at  present  in  communion,  88  having  been  added  during  the  past 
year,  of  whom  30  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
among  us. 

3.  The  Lord's  goodness  as  to  my  temporal  supplies  during  this 
year.  He  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  by  freewill  offerings  of  the 
saints,  £238,  lis.  lid. 

Jan.  3,  1842.  This  evening  we  had  a  precious  public 
prayer  meeting.  When  the  usual  time  for  closing  the 
meeting  came,  it  appeared  to  me  that  there  was  a  desire 
to  continue  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  I  therefore  proposed 
to  the  brethren  that  those  who  had  bodily  strength,  time, 
and  a  desire  for  waiting  still  longer  upon  the  Lord,  would 
do  so.  At  least  thirty  remained,  and  we  continued  till  after 
ten  in  prayer,  whilst  several  brethren  prayed.  I  never  knew 
prayer  more  really  in  the  Spirit.  I  experienced  for  myself 
unusual  nearress  to  the  Lord,  and  was  enabled  to  ask  in 
faith,  nothing  doubting. 

Jan.  4.  As  we  have  often  found  it  to  be  the  case,  so  it 
is  now.  After  a  season  of  more  than  usual  poverty,  comes 
a  time  of  more  than  usual  abundance.     To-day  the  same 


216  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIV. 

brother  who  has  been  spoken  of  under  Xoverober  3,  and 
who  has  drawn  his  mone}^  out  of  the  savings-bank  to  spend 
it  for  the  Lord,  sent  twenty  pounds  more  of  it.  There 
came  in  also  from  Guernsey  one  pound,  and  one  pound 
seven  shillings  besides.  I  am  now  able  to  order  oatmeal 
from  Scotland,  buy  materials  for  the  boys'  clothes,  order 
shoes,  etc.  Thus  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  answer  all 
our  requests  with  respect  to  the  pecuniary  necessities  of  the 
orphans,  which  we  have  brought  before  him  in  our  prayer 
meetings  during  the  last  seven  weeks.  We  have  thus  had 
of  late  an  abundance,  but  the  expenses  have  been  great 
also ;  for  within  the  last  twenty-five  days  I  have  paid  out 
above  one  hundred  pounds. 

Feb.  8.  By  what  came  in  yesterday  and  the  day  before, 
the  need  of  yesterday  was  supplied,  and  there  is  enough  in 
all  the  houses  for  the  meals  of  to-day  ;  but  in  none  of  the 
houses  have  we  been  able  to  take  in  any  bread ;  and  as 
yesterday  also  but  little  could  be  taken  in,  there  will  not 
remain  any  for  to-morrow ;  nor  is  there  money  enough  to 
take  in  milk  to-morrow  morning.  There  are  likewise  coals 
needed  in  two  houses.  Indeed,  so  far  as  I  know,  these 
three  years  and  seven  months,  since  first  the  funds  were 
exhausted,  we  were  never  in  greater  poverty ;  and  if  the 
Lord  were  not  to  send  means  before  nine  o'clock  to-morrow 
morning,  his  name  would  be  dishonored.  But  I  am  fully 
assured  that  he  will  not  leave  us.  —  Evening.  The  Lord 
has  not  yet  been  pleased  to  send  us  what  is  needed  for  to- 
morrow, but  he  is  given  us  a  fresh  proof  that  he  is  mindful 
of  us.  Between  four  and  five  o'clock  this  afternoon  were 
sent  nine  plum  cakes,  which  a  sister  had  ordered  to  be 
baked  as  a  treat  for  the  orphans.  These  cakes  were  an 
encouragement  to  me  to  continue  to  look  out  for  futher  sup- 
plies. There  were  also  found  in  the  boxes  at  the  Orphan 
Houses  two  shillings  and  a  penny  halfpenny,  and  one  shilling 
fourpence  came  in  for  stockings.  These  little  donations 
are  most  precious,  but  they  are   not  enough  to  meet  the 


7842.  WALKING    IN    DARKNESS.  217 

need  of  tomorrow ;  yea,  before  nine  o'clock  to-morrow 
morning  we  need  more  money  to  be  able  to  take  ia  the 
miik.  Truly,  we  are  poorer  than  ever  ;  but  through  grace 
my  eyes  look  not  at  the  empty  stores  and  the  empty  purse, 
but  to  the  riches  of  the  Lord  oniy. 

Feb.  9.  This  momins:  I  went  between  seven  and  eight 
o'clock  to  the  Orphan  Houses,  to  see  whether  the  Lord  had 
sent  in  anything.  "When  I  arrived  there,  he  had  just  two 
or  three  minutes  before  sent  help.  A  brother,  in  going  to 
his  house  of  business  this  morning,  had  gone  already  about 
half  a  mile,  .when  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  lay  the  orphans 
upon  his  heart.  He  said,  however,  to  himself,  I  cannot  well 
return  now,  but  will  take  something  this  evening  ;  and  thus 
he  walked  on.  Nevertheless,  he  could  not  go  on  an}T  further, 
but  felt  himself  constrained  to  go  back,  and  take  to  brother 
R.  B.,  at  the  Boys'  Orphan  House,  three  sovereigns.  [The 
donor  himself  stated  this  to  me  afterwards.]  Thus  the 
Lord  in  his  faithfulness  helped  us.  Help  was  never  more 
truly  needed,  for  our  poverty  was  never  greater  ;  nor  did 
the  help  of  the  Lord  ever  come  more  manifestly  from  him- 
self;  for  the  brother  was  gone  on  a  good  distance,  it  was  be- 
tween seven  and  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  it  was  so 
short  a  time  before  money  icould  have  been  needed.  Consider 
this,  beloved  reader,  and  with  us  praise  the  Lord  for  his 
goodness.  Praise  him  particularly  that  he  enabled  us  to 
trust  in  him  in  this  trying  hour.  There  came  in  besides, 
to-da}-,  seven  shillings  sixpence. 

Feb  12.  Saturday.  Never  since  the  funds  were  for  the 
first  time  exhausted  had  there  come  in  less  during  any  week 
than  during  this.  We  were  only  able  to  supplv  the  abso- 
lute necessities  ;  but  this  we  were  enabled  to  do.  TThcn 
the  meal-times  came,  the  Lord  always  provided  what  was 
needful,  and,  considering  the  great  distress  there  is  now 
almost  everywhere,  our  dear  orphans  are  very  well  provided 
for.  Now  tfais  day  began  not  only  without  there  being 
anything  in  hand,  but  our  stores  were  greatly  reduced,  and 
19 


218  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIV. 

we  had  to  procure  provisions  for  two  days.  One  of  the 
laborers  gave  five  shillings  in  the  morning,  to  provide  the 
means  to  take  in  the  milk.  I  collected  together  some  pam- 
phlets, which  had  been  given  for  sale,  to  dispose  of  them, 
and  they  were  sold  about  eleven  o'clock  for  four  shillings. 
There  came  in  also  by  sale  of  stockings  three  shillings,  and 
twelve  shillings  were  paid  on  behalf  of  one  of  the  orphans. 
Thus  we  were  provided  with  means  to  procure  a  dinner,  and 
had  a  little  towards  purchasing  bread,  but  by  no  means 
enough.  All  the  laborers  were  together  in  prayer  from 
half-past  eleven  till  one,  and  we  separated  comfortably,  with 
the  purpose  of  meeting  again  in  the  evening.  When  I  came 
home  there  was  given  to  me  an  old  broken  silver  pencil-case, 
which,  though  worth  very  little,  I  took  as  a  fresh  proof 
that  our  Father  was  mindful  of  our  need.  When  we  met 
again  this  evening,  we  found  that  three  shillings  sixpence 
had  come  in  by  sale  of  stockings,  and  sixpence  for  two 
Reports.  As  all  this  was  not  enough,  a  few  old  and  need- 
less articles  were  disposed  of  for  four  shillings,  also  the 
broken  pencil-case  for  sixpence.  I  say  needless  articles, 
for  other  articles  it  did  not  seem  right  to  us  to  dis- 
pose of,  in  order  that  the  Lord's  own  deliverance  might 
be  manifest.  A  laborer  was  also  still  further  able  to 
give  seven  shillings  of  his  own.  To  one  of  the  laborers 
two  shillings  had  been  owed  by  a  certain  individual  for 
more  than  a  twelvemonth,  which  being  paid  just  now,  and 
given  by  him  for  the  orphans,  came  in  most  seasonably. 
Thus  we  had  one  pound  eighteen  shillings  sixpence,  as 
much  as  was  needful  to  procure  provisions  till  after  break- 
fast on  Monday  morning.  However,  the  Lord  helped  still 
further.  Between  eight  and  nine  this  evening,  after  we 
had  been  together  for  prayer,  and  had  now  separated,  some 
money  was  given  to  one  of  the  laborers  for  himself,  by 
which  means  he  was  able  to  give  nine  shillings,  so  that 
altogether  two  pounds  seven  shillings  sixpence  had  come  in 
this  day.     This  has  been,  of  all  the  weeks,  during  the  last 


1842.  WALKING   IN    DARKNESS.  219 

three  years  and  seven  months,  one  of  the  most  trying,  so 
far  as  it  regards  the  trial  of  faith.  Thanks  to  the  Lord  who 
has  helped  us  this  day  also  !  Thanks  to  him  for  enabling 
us  already  this  morning,  when  we  met  for  prayer,  to  praise 
him  for  the  deliverance  which  we  were  sure  he  would  work. 
Feb.  16.  This  morning  there  was  now  again  only  suffi- 
cient money  in  hand  to  take  in  milk  at  two  of  the  houses  ; 
but  as  a  laborer  was  able  to  give  six  shillings  sixpence,  we 
had  sufficient  for  the  milk,  and  had  also  enough,  with  the 
provisions  that  were  in  the  houses,  to  provide  for  the  din- 
ner. Nothing  more  came  in  in  the  course  of  the  morning, 
nor  was  I  able  to  make  inquiries  how  matters  stood.  In 
the  afternoon,  between  three  and  four  o'clock,  having  once 
more  besought  the  Lord  to  send  us  help,  I  sat  peacefully 
down  to  give  myself  to  meditation  over  the  word,  consider- 
ing that  that  was  now  my  service,  though  I  knew  not 
whether  there  was  a  morsel  of  bread  for  tea  in  any  one  of 
the  houses,  but  being  assured  that  the  Lord  would  provide. 
For,  through  grace,  my  mind  is  so  fully  assured  of  the 
faithfulness  of  the  Lord,  that,  in  the  midst  of  the  greatest 
need,  I  am  enabled  in  peace  to  go  about  my  other  work. 
Indeed,  did  not  the  Lord  give  me  this,  which  is  the  result 
of  trusting  in  him,  I  should  scarcely  be  able  to  work  at  all ; 
for  it  is  now  comparatively  a  rare  thing  that  a  day  comes 
when  I  am  not  in  need  for  one  or  the  other  part  of  the 
work.  Scarcely  had  I  sat  down  to  meditate,  when  a  note 
was  sent  to  me  from  the  Orphan  Houses,  in  which  brother 
~R.  B.,  master  of  the  Orphan  bo}rs,  had  written  thus  :  "  On 
visiting  the  sisters  in  the  Infant  and  Girls'  Orphan  Llouses, 
I  found  them  in  the  greatest  need.  There  was  not  bread  in 
one  of  the  houses  for  tea  this  evening,  and  the  six  shillings 
sixpence  were  scarcely  enough  to  supply  what  was  needed 
for  the  dinner.  I  therefore  opened  the  box  in  the  Boys' 
Orphan  House,  and  most  unexpectedly  found  one  pound  in 
it.  Thus,  through  the  kindness  of  the  Lord,  we  were  again 
abundantly  supplied  as  it  regards  present  necessities."     In 


220  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Ciiap.  XIV. 

the  evening  the  Lord,  in  his  love  and  faithfulness,  stretched 
out  his  hand  still  further.  I  had  expounded  at  the  meeting 
a  part  of  John  xi.  The  last  words  on  which  I  spoke  were, 
"  Said  I  not  unto  thee  that  if  thou  wouldest  believe  thou 
shouldest  see  the  glory  of  God  ?  "  When  the  meeting  was 
over,  as  a  fresh  proof  of  the  truth  of  this  word,  a  note  was 
given  to  me  in  which  a  sick  sister  sent  me  five  pounds  for 
the  orphans. 

Feb.  21.  Since  Saturday  evening  came  in  one  pound 
eight  shillings  elevenpence.  There  were  also  sent  from 
Plymouth  a  piece  of  blond,  a  piece  of  quilling  net,  and 
eleven  pairs  of  children's  stockings,  for  sale.  Thus  we 
were  supplied  with  means  for  that  which  was  requisite  for 
the  beginning  of  this  day  ;  but,  as  our  stores  had  been  so 
reduced  at  the  end  of  last  week,  there  was  not  enough  for 
tea  this  afternoon.  Four  o'clock  had  now  come,  one  hour 
before  the  usual  tea-time,  when  a  brother  from  Somerset- 
shire came  to  see  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  put  a  sovereign 
into  each  of  the  boxes.  Our  great  need  soon  brought  oii'^ 
the  money,  and  thus  we  were  supplied.  [Observe !  The 
brother,  as  he  himself  told  me  a  few  days  after  in  the 
course  of  conversation,  had  but  little  time,  and  therefore 
rather  hastily  went  over  the  houses.  Had  he  stayed  long 
and  conversed  much,  as  might  have  been  the  case,  his 
donations  would  not  have  been  in  time  for  the  tea.] 
There  came  in  one  shilling  besides,  by  needlework  done 
by  the  children. 

Feb.  25.  Greater  than  now  our  need  had  never  been. 
Our  trials  of  faith  have  never  been  so  sharp  as  during 
this  week.  Indeed,  so  much  so,  that  most  of  the  laborers 
felt  to-day  considerably  tried.  Yet  neither  this  day  has 
the  Lord  suffered  us  to  be  confounded.  Through  a  re- 
markable circumstance  one  of  the  laborers  obtained  some 
money  this  morning,  so  that  all  the  need  of  to-day  could 
be  amply  met. 

Feb.  26.     My  prayer  this    morning  was   in    particular 


1842.  WALKING   IN   DARKNESS.  22 

that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  now  to  look  in  pity  upt  n 
us,  and  take  off  his  hand.  Indeed,  for  several  days  my 
prayer  has  been  that  he  would  enable  us  to  continue  to 
trust  in  him,  and  not  lay  more  upon  us  than  he  would 
enable  us  to  bear.  This  is  now  again  Saturday  There 
having  been  given  yesterday  a  rich  supply  to  the  matrons, 
I  knew  that  not  so  much  as  usual  would  be  repaired  this 
Saturday ;  still,  I  thought  that  one  pound  t>,n  shillings 
would  be  needed.  Between  ten  and  elever  o'clock  this 
morning  a  parcel  came  from  Clapham,  cc  ^.Gaining  two 
pounds  two  shillings,  with  two  frocks,  two  petticoats,  two 
chemises,  two  pinafores,  and  six  handke  ^Liefs,  all  new. 
Thus  we  were  richly  supplied  for  to-d  ijs  for  ODly  one 
pound  ten  shillings  were  needed. 

March  2.  This  evening  were  sent,  1  y  order  of  an  Irish 
sister,  thirty-three  and  a  half  pounds  fJ  woollen  yarn.  Re- 
specting this  donation  it  is  to  be  ren  arked  that  last  Satur- 
day we  had  asked  the  Lord,  in  our  prayer  meeting,  that  he 
would  be  pleased  to  send  us  me^ns  to  purchase  worsted, 
in  order  that  the  boys  might  go  on  with  their  knitting. 

March  9.  At  a  time  of  the  greatest  need,  both  with 
regard  to  the  day  schools  &nd  the  orphans,  so  much  so  that 
we  could  not  have  gone  on  any  longer  without  help,  I 
received  this  day  ten  pounds  from  a  brother  who  lives  near 
Dublin.  The  money  was  divided  between  the  day  schools 
and  the  Orphan  Houses.  The  following  little  circumstance 
is  to  be  noticed  respecting  this  donation.  As  our  need  was 
so  great,  and  my  soul  was,  through  grace,  truly  waiting 
upon  the  Lord,  I  looked  out  for  supplies  in  the  course  of 
this  morning.  The  post,  however,  was  out,  and  no  supplies 
had  come.  This  did  not  in  the  least  discourage  me.  I 
said  to  myself,  the  Lord  can  send  means  without  the  post, 
or  even  now,  though  the  post  is  out,  by  this  very  delivery 
of  letters  he  may  have  sent  means,  though  the  money  is 
not  yet  in  my  hands.  It  was  not  long  after  I  had  thus 
spoken  to  myself  when,  according  to  my  hope  in  God,  we 


222  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XIV. 

were  helped ;  for  the  brother  who  sent  us  the  ten  pounds, 
had  this  time  directed  his  letter  to  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House,  whence  it  was  sent  to  me. 

March  17.  From  the  12th  to  the  16th  had  come  in  four 
pounds  five  shillings  elevenpence  halfpenny  for  the  orphans. 
This  morning  our  poverty,  which  now  has  lasted  more  or 
less  for  several  months,  had  become  exceedingly  great.  I 
left  my  house  a  few  minutes  after  seven  to  go  to  the 
Orphan  Houses  to  see  whether  there  was  money  enough 
to  take  in  the  milk,  which  is  brought  about  eight  o'clock. 
On  my  way  it  was  especially  my  request  that  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  to  pity  us,  even  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
children,  and  that  he  would  not  lay  more  upon  us  than  he 
would  enable  us  to  bear.  I  especially  entreated  him  that 
he  would  now  be  pleased  to  refresh  our  hearts  by  sending 
us  help.  I  likewise  reminded  him  of  the  consequences 
that  would  result,  both  in  reference  to  believers  and  unbe- 
lievers, if  we  should  have  to  give  up  the  work  because  of 
want  of  means,  and  that  he  therefore  would  not  permit  its 
coming  to  nought.  I  moreover  again  confessed  before  the 
Lord  that  I  deserved  not  that  he  should  continue  to  use 
me  in  this  work  any  longer.  While  I  was  thus  in  prayer, 
about  two  minutes'  walk  from  the  Orphan  Houses,  I  met  a 
brother  who  was  going  at  this  early  hour  to  his  business. 
After  having  exchanged  a  few  words  with  him,  I  went  on ; 
but  he  presently  ran  after  me,  and  gave  me  one  pound  for 
the  orphans.  Thus  the  Lord  speedily  answered  my  prayer. 
Truly,  it  is  worth  being  poor  and  greatly  tried  in  faith  for 
nthe  sake  of  having  day  by  day  such  precious  proofs  of  the 
loving  interest  which  our  kind  Father  takes  in  everything 
that  concerns  us.  And  how  should  our  Father  do  other- 
wise !  He  that  has  given  us  the  greatest  possible  proof 
of  his  love  which  he  could  have  done,  in  giving  us  his  own 
Son,  surely  he  will  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things. 
It  is  worth  also  being  poor  and  greatly  tried  in  faith,  if 
but  thereby  the  hearts   of  the  children  of  God  may  be 


1842.  WALKING    IN    DARKNESS.  223 

comforted  and  their  faith  strengthened,  and  if  but  those 
who  do  not  know  God,  and  who  may  read  or  hear  of  his 
dealings  with  us,  should  be  led  thereby  to  see  that  faith  in 
God  is  more  than  a  mere  notion,  and  that  there  is  indeed 
reality  in  Christianity.  In  the  course  of  this  day  there 
came  in  still  further  thirteen  shillings. 

March  19.  Saturday.  As  it  has  often  been  the  case  on 
Saturdays,  so  it  was  this  day  in  particular.  "We  began  the 
day  in  very  great  poverty,  as  only  seven  shillings  had  come 
in  since  the  day  before  yesterday.  There  was  not  one  ray 
of  light  as  to  natural  prospects.  The  heart  would  be  over- 
whelmed at  such  seasons,  were  there  not  an  abundance  of 
repose  to  be  found  by  trusting  in  God.  The  trial  having 
continued  so  long,  and  our  poverty  having  now  come  to 
such  a  degree  that  it  was  necessary  we  should  have  help  in 
order  that  the  name  of  the  Lord  might  not  be  dishonored, 
I  had  proposed  to  my  fellow-laborers  that  we  should  set 
apart  this  day  especially  for  prayer.  We  met  accordingly 
at  half-past  ten  in  the  morning.  By  that  time  had  come  in 
four  shillings  sixpence,  seven  shillings  sixpence,  and  ten 
shillings.  In  the  afternoon  we  met  again  at  three,  when 
ten  shillings  came  in.  In  the  evening,  at  seven,  we  met 
once  more,  there  being  yet  about  three  shillings  needed  to 
procure  all  that  was  required.  This  also  we  received,  and 
even  three  shillings  more  than  was  actually  needed  came  in, 
just  when  we  were  about  to  separate. 

April  12.  We  were  never  in  greater  need  than  to-da}r, 
perhaps  never  in  so  much,  when  I  received  this  morning  one 
hundred  pounds  from  the  East  Indies.  It  is  impossible  to 
describe  the  real  joy  in  God  it  gave  me.  My  prayer  had 
been  again  this  morning  particularly  that  our  Father  would 
pity  us,  and  now  at  last  send  larger  sums.  I  was  not  in 
the  least  surprised  or  excited  when  this  donation  came,  for 
I  took  it  as  that  ivliich  came  in  answer  to  prayer,  and  had 
been  long  looked  for. 

May  6.   Only  three  pounds  ten  shillings  twopence  half- 


224  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIV. 

penny  kaa  Deen  received  since  the  2d,  on  which  account 
there  would  have  been  only  enough  means  in  hand  to  pro- 
vide for  the  breakfast  to-morrow  morning,  when  in  this  our 
fresh  need  we  received  eighty-six  pounds,  two  pair  of  gold 
ear-rings,  a  brooch  and  two  rupees. 

May  10.  To-da}^,  in  closing  the  accounts,  we  have  left, 
at  the  end  of  this  period  of  seventeen  months,  in  which  we 
have  been  so  often  penniless,  the  sum  of  sixteen  pounds 
eighteen  shillings  tenpence  halfpenny  for  the  orphans,  and 
forty-eight  pounds  twelve  shillings  live  and  one  fourth 
pence  for  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution. 

The  time  now  seemed  to  us  to  have  come,  when,  for  the 
profit  of  the  church  at  large,  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us, 
with  reference  to  the  various  objects  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution,  should  be  made  known  by  publish- 
ing another  Report.  For,  whilst  we,  on  purpose,  had  de- 
la}-ed  it  at  this  time  five  months  longer  than  during  the 
previous  years,  and  that  during  a  period  when  we  were  in 
deeper  poverty  than  during  any  previous  time  ;  yet,  as  from 
the  commencement  it  had  appeared  to  me  important  from 
time  to  time  to  make  known  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us, 
so  I  judged  it  profitable  still  to  seek  to  comfort,  to  encour- 
age, to  exhort,  to  instruct,  and  to  warn  the  dear  children 
of  God  by  the  printed  accounts  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to 
us. 

Though  our  trials  of  faith  during  these  seventeen 
months  lasted  longer  and  were  sharper  than  during  any 
previous  period,  }Tet  during  all  this  time  the  orphans  had 
everything  that  was  needful  in  the  way  of  nourishing  food, 
the  necessary  articles  of  clothing,  etc.  Indeed,  I  should 
rather  at  once  send  the  children  back  to  their  relations  than 
keep  them  without  sufficient  maintenance. 

I  desire  that  all  the  children  of  God  who  may  read  these 
details  may  thereby  be  led  to  increased  and  more  simple 
confidence  in  God   for   everything  which  they  may  need 


1842.  WALKING   IX   DARKNESS.  225 

under  any  circumstances,  and  that  these  many  answers  to 
prayer  may  encourage  tliem  to  pray,  particularly  as  it  re- 
gards the  conversion  of  their  friends  and  relations,  their 
own  progress  in  grace  and  knowledge,  the  state  of  the 
saints  whom  they  may  know  personally,  the  state  of  the 
church  of  Christ  at  large,  and  the  success  of  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel.  Especially,  I  affectionately  warn  them 
against  being  led  away  by  the  device  of  Satan,  to  think 
that  these  things  are  peculiar  to  me,  and  cannot  be  enjoyed 
by  all  the  children  'of  God  ;  for  though,  as  has  been  stated 
before,  every  believer  is  not  called  upon  to  establish  orphan 
houses,  charity  schools,  etc.,  and  trust  in  the  Lord  for 
means,  yet  all  believers  are  called  upon,  in  the  simple  con- 
fidence of  faith,  to  cast  all  their  burdens  upon  him,  to  trust 
in  him  for  everything,  and  not  only  to  make  everything  a 
subject  of  prayer,  but  to  expect  answers  to  their  petitions 
which  they  have  asked  according  to  his  will  and  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Think  not,  dear  reader,  that  I  have 
the  gift  of  faith,  that  is,  that  gift  of  which  we  read  in  1  Cor. 
xii.  9,  and  which  is  mentioned  along  with  "  the  gifts  of 
healing,"  "the  working  of  miracles,"  "  prophecy,"  and  that 
on  that  account  I  am  able  to  trust  in  the  Lord.  It  is  true 
that  the  faith  which  I  am  enabled  to  exercise  is  altogether 
God's  own  gift ;  it  is  true  that  he  alone  supports  it,  and 
that  he  alone  can  increase  it ;  it  is  true  that  moment  by 
moment  I  depend  on  him  for  it,  and  that  if  I  were  only 
one  moment  left  to  myself  my  faith  would  utterly  fail ;  but 
it  is  not  true  that  my  faith  is  that  gift  of  faith  which  is 
spoken  of  in  1  Cor.  xii.  9.  It  is  the  self-same  faith  which 
is  found  in  every  believer,  and  the  growth  of  which  I  am 
most  sensible  of  to  myself ;  for  by  little  and  little  it  has 
been  increasing  for  the  last  six  and  twenty  years. 

This  faith  which  is  exercised  respecting  the  Orphan 
Houses,  and  my  own  temporal  necessities,  shows  itself  in 
the  same  measure,  for  instance,  concerning  the  following 
points :  I  have  never  been  permitted  to  doubt  during  the 


226  THE   LIFE   OE   TRUST.  Chap.  XIV. 

last  twenty-seven  3'ears  that  my  sins  are  forgiven,  that  I  am 
a  child  of  God,  that  I  am  beloved  of  God,  and  that  I  shall 
be  finally  saved ;  because  I  am  enabled  by  the  grace  of  God 
to  exercise  faith  upon  the  word  of  God,  and  believe  what 
God  says  in  those  passages  which  settle  these  matters  (1 
John  v.  1 ;  Gal.  iii.  26  ;  Acts  x.  43  ;  Romans  x.  9,  10 ; 
John  iii.  16,  etc.).  Further,  at  the  time  when  I  thought  I 
should  be  insane,  though  there  was  not  the  least  ground  for 
thinking  so,  I  was  in  peace  ;  because  my  soul  believed  the 
truth  of  that  word,  "  We  know  that  all  things  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  God."  Rom.  viii.  28.  Further  : 
When  my  brother  in  the  flesh  and  my  dear  aged  father  died, 
and  when  concerning  both  of  them  I  had  no  evidence  what- 
ever that  they  were  saved  (though  I  dare  not  say  that  they 
are  lost,  for  I  know  it  not) ,  yet  my  soul  was  at  peace,  per- 
fectly at  peace,  under  this  great  trial,  this  exceedingly  great 
trial,  this  trial  which  is  one  of  the  greatest  perhaps  which  can 
befall  a  believer.  And  what  was  it  that  gave  me  peace  ?  My 
soul  laid  hold  on  that  word,  "  Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the 
earth  do  right  ?  "  This  word,  together  with  the  whole  char- 
acter of  God,  as  he  has  revealed  himself  in  his  holy  word, 
settled  all  questionings.  I  believed  what  he  has  said  con- 
cerning himself,  and  I  was  at  peace,  and  have  been  at  peace 
ever  since,  concerning  this  matter.  Further :  When  the 
Lord  took  from  me  a  beloved  infant,  my  soul  was  at  peace, 
perfectly  at  peace  ;  I  could  only  weep  tears  of  joy  when  I 
did  weep.  And  why  ?  Because  my  soul  laid  hold  in  faith 
on  that  word,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Mat- 
thew xix.  14.  Further :  When  sometimes  all  has  been 
dark,  exceedingly  dark,  with  reference  to  my  service  among 
the  saints,  judging  from  natural  appearances  ;  yea,  when  I 
should  have  been  overwhelmed  indeed  in  grief  and  despair 
had  I  looked  at  things  after  the  outward  appearance :  at 
such  times  I  have  sought  to  encourage  nryself  in  God,  by 
laying  hold  in  faith  on  his  almighty  power,  his  unchangea- 
ble love,  and  his  infinite  wisdom,  and  I  have  said  to  myself, 


1842.  WALKING   IN    DARKNESS.  227 

God  is  able  and  willing  to  deliver  me,  if  it  be  good  for  me  ; 
for  it  is  written,  "He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  bnt 
delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also 
freely  give  us  all  things  ?"  Rom.  viii.  32.  This  it  was 
which,  being  believed  by  me  through  grace,  kept  my  soul 
in  peace.  Further  :  When,  in  connection  with  the  Orphan 
Houses,  day  schools,  etc.,  trials  have  come  upon  me  which 
were  far  heavier  than  the  want  of  means  ;  when  lying  reports 
were  spread  that  the  orphans  had  not  enough  to  eat,  or  that 
they  were  cruelty  treated  in  other  respects,  and  the  like ; 
or  when  other  trials,  still  greater,  but  which  I  cannot  men- 
tion, have  befallen  me  in  connection  with  this  work,  and 
that  at  a  time  when  I  was  nearly  a  thousand  miles  absent 
from  Bristol,  and  had  to  remain  absent  week  after  week ; 
at  such  times  my  soul  was  stayed  upon  God ;  I  believed 
his  word  of  promise  which  was  applicable  to  such  cases ; 
I  poured  out  my  soul  before  God,  and  arose  from  my  knees 
in  peace,  because  the  trouble  that  was  in  the  soul  was  in 
believing  prayer  cast  upon  God,  and  thus  I  was  kept  in 
peace,  though  I  saw  it  to  be  the  will  of  God  to  remain  far 
away  from  the  work.  Further :  When  I  needed  houses, 
fellow-laborers,  masters  and  mistresses  for  the  orphans  or 
for  the  day  schools,  I  have  been  enabled  to  look  for  all  to 
the  Lord,  and  trust  in  him  for  help. 

Dear  reader,  I  msiy  seem  to  boast ;  but,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  I  do  not  boast  in  thus  speaking.  From  my  inmost 
soul  I  do  ascribe  it  to  God  alone  that  he  has  enabled  me  to 
trust  in  him,  and  that  hitherto  he  has  not  suffered  my  con- 
fidence in  him  to  fail.  But  I  thought  it  needful  to  make 
these  remarks,  lest  an}^one  should  think  that  my  depending 
upon  God  was  a  particular  gift  given  to  me,  which  other 
saints  have  no  right  to  look  for  ;  or  lest  it  should  be  thought 
that  this  my  depending  upon  him  had  only  to  do  with  the 
obtaining  of  money  by  prayer  and  faith.  By  the  grace  of 
God  I  desire  that  my  faith  in  God  should  extend  towards 
everything,  the  smallest  of  my  own  temporal  and  spiritual 


228  THE   LIFE   OF  TRtST.  Chap.  XIV. 

concerns,  and  the  smallest  of  the  temporal  and  spiritual  con- 
cerns of  my  family,  towards  the  saints  among  whom  I 
labor,  the  church  at  large,  eveiytking  that  has  to  clo  with 
the  temporal  and  spiritual  prosperity  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution,  etc.  Dear  reader,  do  not  think  that 
I  have  attained  in  faith  (and  how  much  less  in  other 
respects  !)  to  that  degree  to  which  I  might  and  ought  to 
attain  ;  but  thank  God  for  the  faith  which  he  has  given  me, 
and  ask  him  to  uphold  and  increase  it.  And  las|ly,  once 
more,  let  not  Satan  deceive  you  in  making  you  think  that 
you  could  not  have  the  same  faith,  but  that  it  is  only  for 
persons  who  are  situated  as  I  am.  When  I  lose  such  a 
thing  as  a  key,  I  ask  the  Lord  to  direct  me  to  it,  and  I  look 
for  an  answer  to  my  prayer ;  when  a  person  with  whom  I 
have  made  an  appointment  does  not  come,  according  to  the 
fixed  time,  and  I  begin  to  be  inconvenienced  b}^  it,  I  ask  the 
Lord  to  be  pleased  to  hasten  him  to  me,  and  I  look  for  an 
answer  ;  when  I  do  not  understand  a  passage  of  the  word  of 
God,  I  lift  up  my  heart  to  the  Lord,  that  he  would  be 
pleased,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  instruct  me,  and  I  expect  to 
be  taught,  though  I  do  not  fix  the  time  when,  and  the  man- 
ner how  it  should  be  ;  when  I  am  going  to  minister  in  the 
word,  I  seek  help  from  the  Lord,  and  while  I,  in  the  con- 
sciousness of  natural  inability  as  well  as  utter  unworthiness, 
begin  this  his  service,  I  am  not  cast  down,  but  of  good 
cheer,  because  I  look  for  his  assistance,  and  believe  that  he, 
for  his  dear  Son's  sake,  will  help  me.  And  thus  in  other  of 
my  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns  I  pray  to  the  Lord,  and 
expect  an  answer  to  my  requests  ;  and  may  not  you  do  the 
same,  dear  believing  reader  ?  Oh  !  I  beseech  you  do  not  think 
me  an  extraordinary  believer,  having  privileges  above  oth- 
er of  God's  dear  children,  which  they  cannot  have  ;  nor 
look  on  my  way  of  acting  as  something  that  would  not  do 
for  other  believers.  Make  but  trial !  Do  but  stand  still 
in  the  hour  of  trial,  and  you  will  see  the  help  of  God,  if 
you  trust  in  him.     But  there  is  so  often  a  forsaking  the 


1842.  WALKING   03    DARKNESS.  229 

ways  of  the  Lord  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and  thus  the  food for 
faith,  the  means  thereby  our  faith  may  be  increased,  is 
lost.  This  leads  me  to  the  following  important  point. 
You  ask,  How  may  I,  a  true  believer,  have  nry  faith 
streuo-thened?     The  answer  is  this  :  — 

o 

L  "  Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above, 
and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is 
no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning."  James  i.  17. 
As  the  increase  of  faith  is  a  good  gift,  it  must  come 
from  God,  and  therefore  he  ought  to  be  asked  for  this 
blessing. 

II.  The  following  means,  however,  ought  to  be  used: 
1.  The  careful  reading  of  the  ivord  of  God,  combined  ivith 
meditation  on  it.  Through  reading  of  the  word  of  God, 
and  especially  through  meditation  on  the  word  of  God, 
the  believer  becomes  more  and  more  acquainted  with  the 
nature  and  character  of  Gocl,  and  thus  sees  more  and 
more,  besides  his  holiness  and  justice,  what  a  kind,  loving, 
gracious,  merciful,  mighty.,  wise,  and  faithful  being  he  is, 
and,  therefore,  in  poverty,  affliction  of  body,  bereavement 
in  his  family,  difficulty  in  his  service,  want  of  a  situation 
or  employment,  he  will  repose  upon  the  ability  of  God  to 
help  him,  because  he  has  not  only  learned  from  his  word 
that  he  is  of  almighty  power  and  infinite  wisdom,  but  he 
has  also  seen  instance  upon  instance  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures in  which  his  almighty  power  and  infinite  wisdom 
have  been  actually  exercised  in  helping  and  delivering  his 
people  ;  and  he  will  repose  upon  the  willingness  of  God 
to  help  him,  because  he  has  not  only  learned  from  the 
Scriptures  what  a  kind,  good,  merciful,  gracious,  and 
faithful  being  God  is,  but  because  he  has  also  seen  in  the 
word  of  God  how  in  a  great  variety  of  instances  he  has 
proved  himself  to  be  so.  And  the  consideration  of  this, 
if  God  has  become  known  to  us  through  prayer  and  medi- 
tation on  his  own  word,  will  lead  us,  in  general  at  least, 
with  a  measure  of  confidence  to  rely  upon  him;  and 
20 


230  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIV. 

thus  the  reading  of  the  word  of  God,  together  with  medita- 
tion on  it,  will  be  one  especial  means  to  strengthen  our 
faith. 

2.   As,  with  reference  to  the  growth  of  every  grace  of  the 
Spirit,  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  we  seek  to  main- 
tain an  upright  heart  and  a  good  conscience,  and,  therefore, 
do  not  knowingly  and  habitually  indulge  in  those  things 
which  are  contrary  to  the  mind  of  God,  so  it  is  also  partic- 
ularly the  case  with  reference  to  the  growth  in  faith.     How 
can  I  possibly  continue  to  act  faith  upon  God,  concerning 
anything,  if  I  am  habitually  grieving  him,  and  seek  to 
detract  from  the  glory  and  honor  of  him  in  whom  I  pro- 
fess to  trust,  upon  whom  I  profess  to  depend?    All  my 
confidence  towards  God,  all  my  leaning  upon  him  in  the 
hour  of  trial,  will  be  gone,  if  I  have  a  guilty  conscience, 
and  do  not  seek  to  put  awaj^  this  guilty  conscience,  but 
still  continue  to  do  things  which  are  contrary  to  the  mind 
of  God.     And  if,  in  any  particular  instance,  I  cannot  trust 
in  God,  because  of  the  guilty  conscience,  then  my  faith  is 
weakened  by  that  instance  of  distrust ;  for  faith  with  every 
fresh  trial  of  it  either  increases  by  trusting  God,  and  thus 
getting  help,  or  it  decreases  by  not  trusting  him  ;  and  then 
there  is  less  and  less  power  of  looking  simply  and  directly 
to  him,  and  a  habit  of  self-dependence  is  begotten  or  en- 
couraged.    One  or  other  of  these  will  always  be  the  ease  in 
each  particular  instance.     Either  we  trust  in  God,  and  in 
that  case  we  neither  trust  in  ourselves,  nor  in  our  fellow- 
men,  nor  in  circumstances,  nor  in  anything  besides  ;  or  we 
do  trust  in  one  or  more  of  these,  and  in  that  case  do  not 
trust  in  God. 

3.  If  we,  indeed,  desire  our  faith  to  be  strengthened,  we 
should  not  shrink  from  opportunities  where  our  faith  may 
be  tried,  and,  therefore,  through  the  trial,  be  strengthened. 
In  our  natural  state  we  dislike  dealing  with  God  alone. 
Through  our  natural  alienation  from  God  we  shrink  from 
him,  and  from  eternal  realities.     This  cleaves  to  us  more 


1842.  WALKING    IN   DARKEN  ESS.  231 

or  less,  even  after  our  regeneration.  Hence  it  is  that, 
more  or  less,  even  as  believers,  we  have  the  same  shrinking 
from  standing  with  God  alone,  from  depending  upon  him 
alone,  from  looking  to  him  alone  ;  and  yet  this  is  the  very 
position  in  which  we  ought  to  be,  if  we  wish  our  faith  to  be 
strengthened.  The  more  I  am  in  a  position  to  be  tried  in 
faith  with  reference  to  my  body,  my  family,  my  service  for 
the  Lord,  my  business,  etc.,  the  more  shall  I  have  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  God's  help  and  deliverance ;  and  every 
fresh  instance  in  which  he  helps  and  delivers  me  will  tend 
towards  the  increase  of  my  faith.  On  this  account,  there- 
fore, the  believer  should  not  shrink  from  situations,  posi- 
tions, circumstances,  in  which  his  faith  may  be  tried,  but 
should  cheerfully  embrace  them  as  opportunities  where  he 
may  see  the  hand  of  God  stretched  out  on  his  behalf,  to 
help  and  deliver  him,  and  whereby  he  may  thus  have  his 
faith  strengthened. 

4.  The  last  important  point  for  the  strengthening  of  our 
faith  is^that  we  let  God  work  for  us,  when  the  hour  of  the 
trial  of  our  faith  comes,  and  do  not  work  a  deliverance  of 
our  own.  Wherever  God  has  given  faith,  it  is  given,  among 
other  reasons,  for  the  very  purpose  of  being  tried.  Yea,  how- 
ever weak  our  faith  may  be,  God  will  try  it ;  only  with  this 
restriction,  that  as,  in  every  way,  he  leads  us  on  gently, 
gradually,  patiently,  so  also  with  reference  to  the  trial  of 
our  faith.  At  first  our  faith  will  be  tried  very  little  in  com- 
parison with  what  it  may  be  afterwards ;  for  God  never 
lays  more  upon  us  than  he  is  willing  to  enable  us  to  bear. 
Now,  when  the  trial  of  faith  comes,  we  are  naturally  in- 
clined to  distrust  God,  and  to  trust  rather  in  ourselves,  oi 
in  our  friends,  or  in  circumstances.  We  will  rather  work  a 
deliverance  of  our  own,  somehow  or  other,  than  simply 
look  to  God  and  wait  for  his  help.  But  if  we  do  not  pa- 
tiently wait  for  God's  help,  if  we  work  a  deliverance  of  our 
own,  then  at  the  next  trial  of  our  faith  it  will  be  thus  again, 
we  shall  be  again  inclined  to  deliver  ourselves ;  and  thus, 


232  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIV 

with  eveiy  fresh  instance  of  that  kind,  our  faith  will  de 
crease ;  whilst,  on  the  contrary,  were  we  to  stand  still  in 
order  to  see  the  salvation  of  God,  to  see  his  hand  stretched 
out  on  our  behalf,  trusting  in  him  alone,  then  our  faith 
would  be  increased,  and  in  every  fresh  case  in  which  the 
hand  of  God  is  stretched  out  in  our  behalf  in  the  hour  of 
the  trial  of  our  faith,  our  faith  would  be  increased  yet 
more.  Would  the  believer,  therefore,  have  his  faith 
strengthened,  he  must,  especially,  give  time  to  God,  who 
tries  his  faith  in  order  to  prove  to  his  child,  in  the  end,  how 
willing  he  is  to  help  and  deliver  him,  the  moment  it  is  good 
for  him. 

I  now  return,  dear  reader,  to  the  Narrative,  giving  you 
some  further  information  with  reference  to  the  seventeen 
months  from  Dec.  10,  1840,  to  May  10,  1842,  as  it  respects 
the  Orphan  Houses,  and  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad,  besides  the 
facts  of  which  mention  has  been  alread}7"  made. 

During  this  period,  also,  1.  Two  Sunday  schools  were 
entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution.  2.  There 
were  two  adult  schools,  one  for  females,  and  one  for  males, 
entirely  supported  during  these  seventeen  months,  in  which 
on  two  evenings  of  the  week  the  males,  and  on  two  even- 
ings the  females,  were  instructed  quite  gratuitously,  in 
reading  and  writing,  and  were  furnished  with  books  and 
writing  materials  gratuitously.  There  were,  during  these 
seventeen  months,  344  adults  taught  in  these  two  schools, 
and  on  May  10,  1842,  the  number  under  instruction 
amounted  to  110.  3.  There  were,  during  these  seventeen 
months,  also  six  day  schools  entirely  supported  by  the  funds 
of  the  Institution,  three  for  boys  and  three  for  girls.  On 
May  10,  1842,  the  number  of  children  who  attended  these 
day  schools  was  363  ;  and  the  total  number  who,  from  the 
formation  of  the  Institution,  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  10, 
1842,  had  been  instructed  in  the  day  schools,  which  are 
supported  by  the   funds   of   the  Institution,  amounts  t" 


1842.  WALKING    IN    DARKNESS.  233 

2,616.  4.  During  these  seventeen  months,  798  copies  of 
the  Uoly  Scriptures  were  circulated,  and  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Institution,  up  to  May  10,  1842,  6,842 
copies.  5.  During  these  seventeen  months  was  spent  for 
missionary  purposes  the  sum  of  £126, 15s.  3d.  of  the  funds 
of  the  Institution,  whereb}'  assistance  was  rendered  to  the 
work  of  God  in  Jamaica,  in  Australia,  in  Canada,  and  in 
the  East  Indies.  6.  At  the  commencement  of  these  seven- 
teen months,  i.  e.,  on  Dec.  10,  1840,  a  new  object  was  begun, 
the  circulation  of  such  publications  as  may  be  beneficial, 
with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  both  unbelievers  and  believ- 
ers. We  laid  out  for  this  object  during  these  seventeen 
months  the  sum  of  £62,  17s.  4d.,  for  which  22,190  such 
little  publications  were  purchased,  and  of  which  number 
19,609  were  actually  given  away.  7.  There  were  received 
into  the  three  Orphan  Houses  15  orphans,  who,  together 
with  those  who  were  in  the  houses  on  Dec.  10,  1840,  make 
up  106  in  all.  Of  these,  five  girls  were  sent  out  to  service, 
two  boys  and  one  girl  were  apprenticed,  one  girl  was  re- 
moved by  a  lady  who  had  placed  her  for  a  time  under  our 
care,  and  one  was  sent  back  to  his  relations,  as  he  was 
injurious  to  the  other  children. 

There  were  on  May  10,  1842,  96  orphans  in  the  three 
houses,  i.  e.,  30  in  the  Girls'  Orphan  House,  37  in  the  Infant 
Orphan  House,  and  29  in  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  Besides 
this,  three  apprentices  were  supported  by  the  funds  of  the 
Institution  ;  so  that  the  total  number  was  99.  The  number 
of  orphans  who  were  under  our  care  from  April,  1836,  to 
May  10,  1842,  amounts  to  144. 

I  notice  further,  in  connection  with  the  Orphan  Houses, 
that,  without  any  one  having  been  asked  for  anything  by  me, 
the  sum  of  £5,276,  14s.  8d.  was  given  to  me  from  the 
beginning  of  the  work  up  to  May  10,  1842,  as  the  result  oj 
■prayer  to  God. 

The  total  of  the  expenditure  for  the  various  objects  of  the 
Institution,  exclusive  of  the  Orphan  Houses,  during  these 
20* 


234  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST-  Chap.  XI 7. 

seyejteen  months,  amounted  to  £710,  lis.  5d. ;  the  total  of 
the  income  amounted  to  £746,  Is.  0£d.  The  total  of  the 
expenditure  for  the  three  Orphan  Houses,  from  Dec.  10, 
1840,  to  May  10,  1842,  amounted  to  £1,333,  15s.  2jd. ;  the 
total  of  the  income  amounted  to  £1,339,  13s.  7d. 


CHAPTEE    XV. 

PROSPERITY. 

1842  — 1843. 

ABUNDANT  SUPPLIES — RESTING  ON  THE  "WRITTEN  WORD  —  "SEEKING  AND 
FINDING" — ERRONEOUS  IMPRESSIONS  REMOVED  — PERSEVERING  AND  PRE- 
VAILING PRAYER  ANSWERED  —  "  LENGTHENING  THE  CORDS  AND  STRENGTH- 
ENING THE  STAKES"  —  A  FOURTH  ORPHAN  HOUSE. 

(3/jC  UNE  3, 1842.  For  several  days  past  I  had  not  been 
particularly  led  to  pray  for  means  for  the  orphans. 
Last  evening,  however,  I  did  so,  as  we  had  now 
again  no  money  in  hand,  there  having  come  in  only 

ten  pounds  two  shillings  twopence  during  the  last  five  days  ; 

and  in  answer  to  nry  request  two  pounds  nineteen  shillings 

sixpence  came  in  this  morning. 

For  several  months  succeeding  the  last  date,  means 
continued  to  flow  in,  without  interruption,  as  they 
were  needed.  There  was  no  excess  of  means,  nor 
was  there  any  lack.  On  Dec.  1,  1842,  Mr.  Miiller 
writes :  — 

Nothing  had  come  in,  except  five  shillings  for  needle- 
work. The  laborers  had  nothing  to  give,  except  one  of 
them  one  shilling  sixpence  ;  yet  this  little  supplied  the  abso- 
lute need,  which  was  only  milk.  We  were  unable  to  take 
in  the  usual  quantity  of  bread.  Should  it  be  said  that  the 
not  taking  in  the  usual  quantity  of  bread  would  at  once 
prove  to  the  bakers  that  we  are  poor,  my  reply  is,  that  that 
does  not  follow,  because  bread  has  often  been  sent  as  a 

235 


236  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XV. 

present,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  list  of  articles,  given  for  the 
orphans,  at  the  end  of  the  printed  Reports.  But  perhaps 
it  may  be  asked,  Wiry  do  you  not  take  the  bread  on  credit  ? 
What  does  it  matter  whether  you  pay  immediately  for  it, 
or  at  the  end  of  the  month,  or  the  quarter,  or  the  half  }^ear  ? 
Seeing  that  the  Orphan  Houses  are  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
may  you  not  trust  in  him  that  he  will  supply  you  with 
means  to  pay  the  bills  which  you  contract  with  the  butcher, 
baker,  grocer,  etc.,  as  the  things  which  you  purchase  are 
needful?  My  reply  is  this:  1.  If  the  work  in  which  we 
are  engaged  is  indeed  the  work  of  God,  then  he  whose  work 
it  is  is  surely  able  and  willing  to  provide  the  means  for  it. 
2.  But  not  only  so,  he  will  also  provide  the  means  at  the 
time  when  they  are  needed.  I  do  not  mean  that  he  will  pro- 
vide them  when  ive  think  that  they  are  needed  ;  but  yet  that 
when  there  is  real  need,  such  as  the  necessaries  of  life 
being  required,  he  will  give  them  ;  and  on  the  same  ground 
on  which  we  suppose  we  do  trust  in  God  to  help  us  to  pay 
'  the  debt  which  we  now  contract,  we  may  and  ought  to  trust 
in  the  Lord  to  suppry  us  with  what  we  require  at  present, 
so  that  there  may  be  no  need  for  going  into  debt.  3.  It  is 
true,  I  might  have  goods  on  credit,  and  to  a  very  consider- 
able amount ;  but,  then,  the  result  would  be,  that  the  next 
time  we  were  again  in  straits,  the  mind  would  involuntarily 
be  turned  to  further  credit  which  I  might  have,  instead  of 
being  turned  to  the  Lord,  and  thus  faith,  which  is  kept  up 
and  strengthened  only  by  being  exercised,  would  become 
weaker  and  weaker,  till  at  last,  according  to  all  human 
probability,  I  should  find  nryself  deeply  in  debt,  and  have 
no  prospect  of  getting  out  of  it.  4.  Faith  has  to  do  with 
the  word  of  God,  —  rests  upon  the  written  word  of  God  ; 
but  there  is  no  promise  that  he  will  pay  our  debts.  The 
word  says  rather,  "  Owe  no  man  anything  ;  "  whilst  there 
is  the  promise  given  to  his  children,  "I will  never  leave 
thee  nor  forsake  thee,"  and,  "  Whosoever  believeth  on  him 
shall  not  be  confounded."    On  this  account  we  could  not 


1842.  PROSPERITY.  237 

say,  upon  the  ground  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Why  do  you 
not  trust  in  God  that  he  will  supply  you  with  means  to  pay 
your  debts  which  you  contract  in  his  service  for  the  neces- 
sities of  the  orphans  ?  5.  The  last  reason  why  we  do  not 
take  goods  on  credit  is  this  :  The  chief  and  primary  object 
of  the  work  was  not  the  temporal  welfare  of  the  children, 
nor  even  their  spiritual  welfare,  blessed  and  glorious  as  it 
is,  and  much  as,  through  grace,  we  seek  after  it  and  pray 
for  it ;  but  the  first  and  primaiy  object  of  the  work  was, 
to  show  before  the  wliole  world  and  the  whole  church  of  Christ, 
that  even  in  these  last  evil  days  the  living  God  is  ready  to 
prove  himself  as  the  living  God,  by  being  ever  willing  to  help, 
succor,  comfort,  and  answer  the  prayers  of  those  who  trust  in 
him :  so  that  we  need  not  go  away  from  him  to  our  fellow" 
men,  or  to  the  ways  of  the  world,  seeing  that  he  is  both 
able  and  willing  to  supply  us  with  all  we  can  need  in  his 
service. 

From  the  beginning,  when  God  put  this  service  into  my 
heart,  I  had  anticipated  trials  and  straits  ;  but  knowing,  as 
I  did,  the  heart  of  God,  through  the  experience  of  several 
years  previously,  I  also  knew  that  he  would  listen  to  the 
prayers  of  his  child  who  trusts  in  him,  and  that  he  would 
not  leave  him  in  the  hour  of  need,  but  listen  to  his  prayers, 
and  deliver  him  out  of  the  difficulty,  and  that  then,  this 
being  made  known  in  print  for  the  benefit  of  both  believers 
and  unbelievers,  others  would  be  led  to  trust  in  the  Lord. 
We  discern,  therefore,  more  and  more  clear ly  that  it  is  for 
the  church's  benefit  that  we  are  put  into  these  straits,  and 
if  therefore  in  the  hour  of  need  we  were  to  take  goods  on 
credit,  the  first  and  primary  object  of  the  work  would  be 
completely  frustrated,  and  no  heart  would  be  further 
strengthened  to  trust  in  God ;  nor  would  there  be  any 
longer  that  manifestation  of  the  special  and  particular 
providence  of  God  which  has  hitherto  been  so  abundantly 
shown  through  this  work,  even  in  the  eyes  of  unbelievers, 
whereby  they  have  been  led  to  see  that  tliere  is  after  ah 


238  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XV. 

reality  in  the  things  of  God,  and  many,  through  these 
printed  accounts,  have  been  truly  converted.  For  these 
reasons,  then,  we  consider  it  our  precious  privilege,  as  here- 
tofore, to  continue  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  only,  instead  of 
taking  goods  on  credit,  or  borrowing  money  from  some 
kind  friends  when  we  are  in  need.  Nay,  we  purpose,  as 
God  shall  give  us  grace,  to  look  to  him  only,  though  morn- 
ing after  morning  we  should  have  nothing  in  hand  for  the 
work,  yea,  though  from  meal  to  meal  we  should  have  to 
look  to  him  ;  being  fully  assured  that  he  who  is  now  (1845) 
in  the  tenth  year  feeding  these  many  orphans,  and  who  has 
never  suffered  them  to  want,  and  that  he  who  is  now  (1845) 
in  the  twelfth  j^ear  canying  on  the  other  parts  of  the  work, 
without  any  branch  of  it  being  stopped  for  want  of  means, 
will  do  so  for  the  future  also.  And  here  I  do  desire,  in  the 
deep  consciousness  of  my  natural  helplessness  and  depend- 
ence upon  the  Lord,  to  confess  that  through  the  grace  of 
God  my  soul  has  been  in  peace,  though  day  after  day  we 
have  had  to  wait  for  our  daily  provisions  upon  the  Lord  ; 
yea,  though  even  from  meal  to  meal  we  have  been  required 
to  do  this. 

Dec.  16.  Nothing  has  come  in.  Three  shillings  five- 
pence,  which  one  of  the  laborers  was  able  to  give,  was  all 
we  had.  At  six  o'clock  this  evening,  our  need  being  now 
very  great,  not  only  with  reference  to  the  Orphan  Houses, 
but  also  the  da,j  schools,  etc.,  I  gave  myself,  with  two  of 
the  laborers,  to  prayer.  There  needed  some  money  to 
come  in  before  eight  o'clock  to-morrow  morning,  as  there 
was  none  to  take  in  milk  for  breakfast  (the  children  have 
oatmeal  porridge  with  milk  for  breakfast) ,  to  say  nothing 
about  the  many  other  demands  of  to-morrow,  being  Satur- 
day. Our  hearts  were  at  peace,  while  asking  the  Lord, 
and  assured  that  our  Father  would  supply  our  need.  We 
had  scarcely  eisen  from  our  knees  when  I  received  a  let- 
ter, containing  a  sovereign  for  the  orphans,  half  of  which 
was  from  a  young  East  India  officer,  and  the  other  half  the 


1843  PROSPERITY.  239 

produce  of  the  sale  of  a  piece  of  work  which  the  sister  who 
sent  the  money  had  made  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans. 
She  wrote,  "  I  love  to  send  these  little  gifts.  They  so  often 
come  in  season."  Truly,  thus  it  was  at  this  time.  About 
five  minutes  later  I  received  from  a  brother  the  promise  of 
fifty  pounds  for  the  orphans,  to  be  given  during  the  next 
week ;  and  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  that,  about  seven 
o'clock,  a  brother  gave  me  a  sovereign,  which  an  Irish  sis- 
ter in  the  Lord  had  left  this  day,  on  her  departure  for  Dub- 
lin, for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans.  How  sweet  and  pre- 
cious to  see  thus  so  manifestly  the  willingness  of  the  Lord  to 
answer  the  prayers  of  his  needy  children  ! 

Dec.  19.  Our  need,  with  reference  to  the  school  fund,  had 
been  great  during  the  last  three  weeks,  though  we  had 
received  as  much  as  the  teachers  absolutely  required.  IS*ow, 
however,  it  was  very  great,  as  one  brother  especially  needed 
to  have  several  pounds  within  a  day  or  two,  and  three  other 
teachers  also  required  supplies.  It  had  in  addition  to  this 
been  much  in  my  heart  to  send  some  money  to  several 
brethren  who  labor  in  foreign  lands,  in  dependence  upon 
the  Lord  only  for  their  pecuniary  supplies  ;  but  I  had  been 
kept  from  doing  so  for  want  of  means.  On  these  accounts, 
therefore,  I  gave  myself  again  especially  to  prayer  this 
morning,  when,  within  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  I  had 
risen  from  my  knees,  I  received  the  order  for  one  hundred 
pounds,  which  I  was  at  liberty  to  use  as  need  required. 

REVIEW   OF   THE   YEAR    1842. 

1.  As  to  the  church.  There  are  601  at  present  in  communion ;  73 
hare  been  added  during  the  past  year,  of  whom  27  have  been  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  among  us. 

2.  As  to  the  supply  of  my  temporal  necessities,  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  send  me  £329,  16s. 

Feb.  11,  1843.  We  had  one  pound  fourteen  shillings 
towards  the  expenses  of  this   day.     But  as  this  was   not 


240  THE    LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XV, 

enough,  I  asked  the  Lord  still  further  for  help,  and,  behold, 
this  morning's  post  brought  me  a  post-office  order  for  two 
pounds  from  Stafford,  of  which  one  pound  seven  shillings 
sixpence  are  for  the  orphans-.  Thus  we  have  three  pounds 
one  shilling  sixpence,  which  is  quite  enough  for  this  day. 

Admire  with  me,  my  dear  reader,  if  you  know  the  Lord, 
his  seasonable  help.  Why  does  this  post-office  order  not 
?ome  a  few  days  sooner  or  later  ?  Because  the  Lord  would 
help  us  by  means  of  it,  and  therefore  influences  the  donor 
just  then,  and  not  sooner  nor  later,  to  send  it.  Surely,  all 
who  know  the  Lord,  and  who  have  no  interest  in  disowning 
it,  cannot  but  see  his  hand  in  a  remarkable  manner  in  this 
work.  Nor  will  the  godly  and  simple-minded  reader  say, 
"There  is  no  difference  between  this  Way  of  proceeding,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  going  from  individual  to  individual,  ask- 
ing them  for  means,  on  the  other  hand  ;  for  the  writing  of 
the  Reports  is  just  the  same  thing."  My  dear  reader,  there 
is  a  great  difference.  Suppose  that  we  are  in  need.  Suppose 
that  our  poverty  lasts  for  some  weeks,  or  even  some  months, 
together.  Is  there  not,  in  that  case,  a  difference  between 
asking  the  Lord  only  from  day  to  day,  without  speaking  to 
any  human  being  not  connected  directly  with  the  work 
about  our  poverty,  on  the  one  hand,  and  writing  letters  or 
making  personal  application  to  benevolent  individuals  for 
assistance,  on  the  other  hand?  Truly,  there  is  a  great  dif- 
ference between  these  two  modes.  I  do  not  mean  to  sa}r 
that  it  would  be  acting  against  the  precepts  of  the  Lord  to 
seek  for  help  in  his  work  by  personal  and  individual  appli- 
cation to  believers  (though  it  would  be  in  direct  opposition 
to  his  will  to  apply  to  unbelievers,  2  Cor.  vi.  14-18)  ;  but  / 
act  in  the  way  in  which  I  do  for  the  benefit  of  the  church 
at  large,  cheerfully  bearing  the  trials,  and  sometimes  the 
deep  trials,  connected  with  this  life  of  faith  (which,  how- 
ever, brings  along  with  it  also  its  precious  joys),  if  by  any 
means  a  part  at  least  of  my  fellow-believers  might  be  led 
to  see  the  reality  of  dealing  with  God  only,  and  that  there 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  241 


is  such  a  thing  as  the  child  of  God  having  power  with  God 
by  prayer  and  faith.  That  the  Lord  should  use  for  so  glo- 
rious a  service  one  so  vile,  so  unfaithful,  so  altogether  un- 
worthy of  the  least  notice  as  I  am,  I  can  only  ascribe  to 
the  riches  of  his  condescending  grace,  in  which  he  takes  up 
the  most  unlikely  instruments,  that  the  honor  may  be  man- 
ifestly his. 

Should  Satan  seek  to  whisper  into  your  ears,  Perhaps 
the  matter  is  made  known,  after  all,  when  there  is  need  (as 
it  has  been  once  said  about  me  at  a  public  meeting  in  a 
large  town,  that  when  we  were  in  want  I  pra}^ed  publicly 
that  the  Lord  would  send  help  for  the  orphans,  which  is 
entirely  false)  ;  I  sa}T,  should  it  be  said  that  I  took  care 
that  our  wants  were  made  known,  I  reply  :  "Whom  did  I  ask 
for  anything  these  many  years  since  the  work  has  been 
going  on?  To  whom  did  I  make  known  our  wants,  except 
to  those  who  are  closely  connected  with  the  work  ?  Nay, 
so  far  from  wishing  to  make  known  our  need,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  influencing  benevolent  persons  to  contribute  to  the 
necessities  of  the  Institution  under  my  care,  I  have  even 
refused  to  let  our  circumstances  be  known,  after  having 
been  asked  about  them,  when,  on  simply  saying  that  we 
were  in  need,  I  might  have  had  considerable  sums.  Some 
instances  of  this  have  been  given  in  the  former  part  of  this 
Narrative.  In  such  cases  I  refused  in  order  that  the  hand 
of  God  only  might  be  manifest ;  for  that,  and  not  the 
money,  nor  even  the  ability  of  continuing  to  carry  on  the 
work,  is  my  especial  aim.  And  such  self-possession  has  the 
Lord  given  me,  that  in  the  times  of  the  deepest  povert}-, 
whilst  there  was  nothing  at  all  in  hand,  tind  whilst  we  had 
even  from  meal  to  meal  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  for  the 
necessities  of  more  than  one  hundred  persons,  when  a  dona- 
tion of  five  pounds  or  ten  pounds,  or  more,  has  been  given 
to  me,  the  donors  could  not  have  read  in  my  countenance 
whether  we  had  much  or  nothing  at  all  in  hand.  But 
enough  of  this.  I  have  made  these  few  remarks,  beloved 
21 


242  THE   LIFE    OE   TRUST.  Chap.  XV. 

reader,  lest  by  any  means  you  should  lose  the  blessing 
which  might  come  to  your  soul  through  reading  the  account 
of  the  Lord's  faithfulness  and  readiness  to  hear  the  prayers 
of  his  children. 

March  8.  On  Oct.  25,  1842, 1  had  a  long  conversation 
with  a  sister  in  the  Lord,  who  opened  her  heart  to  me.  On 
leaving  me  I  told  her  that  my  house  and  my  purse  were 
hers,  and  that  I  should  be  glad  if  she  would  have  one  purse 
with  me.  This  I  said  because  I  judged  that  at  some  future 
time  it  might  prove  a  comfort  to  her  in  an  hour  of  trial, 
having  at  the  same  time,  to  judge  from  a  circumstance 
which  had  occurred  two  clays  before,  every  reason  to  believe 
that  she  had  not  five  pounds  of  her  own.  This  sister,  after 
I  had  said  so,  readily  took  me  at  my  word,  and  said,  I  shall 
be  glad  of  it,  adding  presently  that  she  had  five  hundred 
pounds.  The  moment  I  heard  that,  I  drew  back,  and  said 
that  had  I  known  that  she  had  any  money  I  should  not 
have  made  her  this  offer,  and  then  gave  her  my  reason  wiry 
I  supposed  she  had  no  property  at  all.  She  then  assured 
me  that  she  possessed  five  hundred  pounds,  and  that  she 
had  never  seen  it  right  to  give  up  this  money,  else  she 
would  have  done  so  ;  but  that,  as  God  had  put  this  sum 
into  her  hands  without  her  seeking,  she  thought  it  was  a 
provision  which  the  Lord  had  made  for  her.  I  replied 
scarcely  an3rthing  to  this  ;  but  she  asked  me  to  pray  for  her 
with  reference  to  this  matter.  This  whole  conversation 
about  the  money  occupied  but  very  few  minutes,  and  it  all 
took  place  after  the  sister  had  risen  and  was  on  the  point 
of  leaving  me.  After  she  was  gone,  I  asked  the  Lord  if 
he  would  be  pleased  to  make  this  dear  sister  so  happy  in 
himself,  and  enable  her  so  to  realize  her  true  riches  and 
inheritance  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  reality  of  her  heav- 
enly calling,  that  she  might  be  constrained,  by  the  love  of 
Christ ,  cheerfully  to  la}^  clown  this  five  hundred  pounds  at 
his  feet.  From  that  time  I  repeated  this  my  request  before 
the  Lord  daily ',  and  often  two,  three,  or  four  times  a  day  ; 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  243 

but  not  a  single  word  or  line  passed  between  me  and  this  sis- 
ter on  the  subject,  nor  did  I  even  see  her;  for  I  judged  that 
it  would  be  far  better  that  she  retained  this  money,  than 
that  by  persuasion  she  should  give  it  up,  and  afterwards 
perhaps  regret  the  step  she  had  taken,  and  thereby  more 
dishonor  than  honor  be  brought  on  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
After  I  had  thus  for  twenty-four  days  daily  besought  the 
Lord  on  behalf  of  this  sister,  I  found  her  one  day,  on  re- 
turning home,  at  my  house,  when  she  told  me  that  she 
wished  to  see  me  alone.  She  then  said  to  me  that  from  the 
time  she  had  last  conversed  with  me  she  had  sought  to  as- 
certain the  Lord's  will  with  reference  to  the  five  hundred 
pounds,  and  had  examined  the  Scriptures  and  prayed  about 
it,  and  that  she  was  now  assured  that  it  was  the  will  of  the 
Lord  she  should  give  up  this  money.  After  she  had  told 
me  this,  I  exhorted  her  to  count  well  the  cost,  and  to  do 
nothing  rashly,  lest  she  should  regret  the  step  she  had 
taken,  and  to  wait  at  least  a  fortnight  longer  before  she 
carried  out  her  intention.  Thus  we  separated.  On  the 
eighteenth  day  after  this  conversation,  I  received  the  fol- 
lowing letter :  — 

Dear  Brother : — 

I  believe  the  Lord  has  not  permitted  you  to  grow  weary  of  remem- 
bering me,  but  that  he  has  still  enabled  you  to  bear  me  upon  your 
heart  in  his  presence.  All  is  well  with  me,  dear  brother.  Your 
petitions  hare  been  heard  and  answered;  I  am  happy  and  at  peace. 
The  Lord  has  indeed  manifested  his  tender  care  of  and  his  great  love 
towards  me  in  Jesus,  in  inclining  my  heart  cheerfully  to  lay  all  I  have 
hitherto  called  my  own  at  his  feet.     It  is  a  high  privilege. 

I  write  in  haste  to  ask  you,  as  we  have  now  one  purse,  to  receive 
the  money  at  a  bank  in  Bristol.  I  will  direct  it  to  be  sent  in  my  name, 
to  be  delivered  into  your  hands,  etc. 

As  this  whole  circumstance  is  related  only  for  the  profit 
of  the  reader,  and  as  I  knew  that  the  sister  still  had  my 
letters  on  the  subject  in  her  possession,  I  wrote  to  her, 
requesting  her  to  send  them  to  me,  at  the  time  when  I  pub- 


214  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XV. 

lished  the  last  account  about  the  Orphan  Houses,  etc.,  and 
extracts  of  them  were  given  in  the  last  Report,  in  so  far  as 
they  might  refer  to  the  subject  or  tend  to  edification. 
These  extracts  are  here  reprinted.  My  reply  to  the  above 
was  this :  — 

Bristol,  Dec.  G, 1842. 
My  peak  Sister  :  — 

Your  letter  found  me  in  peace,  and  did  not  in  the  least  surprise  me. 
Dealing  with  God  is  a  reality.  Saints  have  power  with  him  through 
Jesus.  It  is  now  forty-two  days  since  you  first  mentioned  this  matter 
to  me.  I  cannot  but  admire  the  wisdom  of  God  and  his  love  to  you 
in  allowing  me  to  speak  to  you  as  I  did  [*.  e.,  offering  her  to  have  one 
purse  with  me,  when  I  thought  she  had  no  earthly  possessions  at  all], 
that  thus  this  great  privilege  might  be  bestowed  on  you  to  give  up 
this  little  sum  for  him.  Since  that  hour  I  have  daily  prayed  for  you, 
and  often  thrice  or  more  in  the  course  of  the  day,  that  the  Lord  would 
make  you  so  happy  in  himself  and  help  you  with  such  faith  to  lay  hold 
on  all  which  he  has  given  you  in  Jesus,  that  you  might  be  constrained 
by  love  cheerfully  to  lay  down  this  little  sum  at  his  feet.  Thus  I 
prayed  again  at  six  o'clock  this  morning  for  you.  Nor  have' I  had 
the  least  doubt  from  the  commencement  that  the  Lord  did  hear  my 
prayer;  yea,  so  fully  have  I  been  assured  that  I  had  the  petition,  that 
again  and  again  I  have  thanked  him  that  he  had  answered  my  prayer, 
before  I  saw  you  eighteen  days  since,  and  before  your  letter  came  this 
morning.  Moreover,  I  have  been  fully  assured,  since  you  were  last 
here,  that  he  was  carrying  on  his  work  in  your  soul  with  reference  to 
this  matter,  and  that  no  subtle  suggestions  of  Satan,  nor  educational 
prejudices,  nor  misinterpretations  of  the  Scriptures,  were  able  to  pre- 
vail ;  for  I  had  asked  the  Lord  by  his  Spirit  to  overcome  them  in  you, 
and  that,  if  a  brother's  word  should  be  needed,  he  would  be  pleased 
to  incline  your  heart  to  write  to  me ;  and  as  no  letter  came,  I  felt 
fully  confident  you  were  going  forward  in  this  matter  in  peace.  When 
I  had  seen  you  this  day  six  weeks,  and  learned  about  this  little  sum, 
I  determined  never  to  say  or  write  to  you  another  word  on  the  sub- 
ject, but  to  leave  you  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord.  Thus  I  purposed 
again  during  the  last  eighteen  days ;  for  it  was  not  the  money  given 
up,  that  I  cared  for  in  you,  but  the  money  given  up  unto  the  Lord, 
and  from  right  motives.  On  this  very  account  I  advised  you  to  wait 
one  fortnight  longer,  though  you  had  come  to  the  conclusion;  but 
now,  having  done  so,  and  seeing  that  you  are  fully  purposed  in  the 
Lord  to  be  poor  in  this  world  indeed,  that  the  more  abundantly  you 


1842.  PROSPERITY.  245 

may  enjoy  his  riches,  his  inexhaustible  riches,  I  change  my  advice. 
My  word  now,  beloved  sister,  is  this  :  "  Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth 
to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might,"  and  "  If  ye  know  these  things,  happy  are 
ye  if  ye  do  them."  Delay  then  no  longer,  even  as  also  you  have  no 
desire  to  delay ;  and  the  Lord  will  bless  you  abundantly  in  doing  so, 
inasmuch  as  you  do  it  unto  him.  As  you  desire  to  intrust  me  with 
this  money,  I  do  not  refuse  it,  knowing  many  ways  to  lay  it  out  for 
him,  etc.  [Then  only  follows  the  direction  how  the  money  is  to  be 
paid  into  my  banker's  hands.] 

On  Dec.  18,  1842,  I  received  a  reply  to  my  letter,  which 
answer  was  begun  to  be  written  on  Dec.  8th,  but  finished 
on  the  16th.     I  give  a  few  extracts  of  the  letter :  — 

Since  I  last  saw  you,  dear  brother,  I  have  not  had  the  slightest 
doubt  as  to  what  I  ought  to  do.  The  word  of  God  has  been  so 
clear  to  me  on  this  head,  that  I  have  been  kept  resting  on  it,  and, 
in  answer  to  your  prayers,  no  temptation  has  been  allowed  to 
prevail,  indeed,  I  think  I  may  add  to  arise.  But  I  feel  that  tempta  • 
tions  may  come,  and  that  I  may  in  seasons  of  trial  not  always  have 
faith  to  be  able  to  rejoice  in  this  privilege.  My  heart  is  so  deceit- 
ful, and  my  faith  so  weak,  that  I  shall  greatly  need  your  prayers 
still.  Will  you,  then,  if  the  Lord  enables  you,  pray  that  I  may 
never  offend  my  Father  by  regretting  in  the  least  measure  this  act 
of  obedience,  which  he  has  by  his  grace  inclined  me  to  carry  out  ? 
Before  I  ever  saw  you  I  had  asked  the  Lord  to  make  me  willing  to 
give  this  little  sum  into  your  hands,  if  it  were  his  will  I  should; 
but  his  time  to  make  me  willing  had  not  then  come ;  even  then  I 
had  in  a  measure  given  it  to  you,  having  written  a  paper,  desiring 
in  case  I  should  fall  asleep  in  Jesus,  that  you  might  get  possession 
of  it.  I  had  it  signed  by  two  witnesses,  and  I  always  carried  it 
about  with  me  when  I  travelled,  sealed,  and  directed  to  you. 
When  I  wrote  this,  I  little  thought  what  grace  the  Lord  had  in 
store  for  me.  You  will  forgive  my  being  thus  tediouo,  but  I  am 
sure  you  will  praise  the  Lord  with  me  for  his  gracious  dealings 
with  me,  etc. 

At  the  end  of  this  letter,  which  was  finished  on  Dec.  16, 
the  sister  tells  rne  that  unexpectedly  a  hindrance  had  arisen 
to  her  having  possession  of  the  money,  so  that  it  was  not 
21* 


246  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XV. 

likely  it  could  be  paid  over  to  me  till  about  the  end  of  Jan- 
uary, 1843. 

When  this  letter  came,  it  would  have  been  naturally  a 
great  disappointment  to  me,  as  the  sister  had  told  me  in  a 
previous  letter  that  the  money  should  be  paid  into  my 
hands,  and  as  just  at  that  time  in  a  variety  of  ways  it  was 
desirable  that  I  should  have  considerable  sums.  The  Lord, 
however,  enabled  me  to  immediately  lay  hold  on  that 
word,  "  We  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God  "  (Rom.  viii.  28) ,  and  my  soul  was  in 
peace,  though  we  had  only  enough  money  in  hand  to  pro- 
vide for  one  or  at  the  most  for  two  days  the  necessary 
provisions  in  the  Orphan  Houses.  It  was  but  the  next 
day,  Dec.  19,  1842,  when  I  received  one  hundred  pounds 
from  A.  B.,  and  on  Dec.  22,  I  received  fifty  pounds  from  a 
brother  in  Bristol,  besides  other  donations  ;  so  that  within 
one  week  after  I  had  had  grace  to  delight  myself  in  the  will 
of  God,  he  gave  me  about  two  hundred  pounds,  whereby  I 
was  able  to  meet  all  the  heavy  expenses  of  replenishing  the 
stores,  etc.,  on  account  of  which  I  should  naturally  have 
been  tried  in  the  payment  of  the  money  being  delaj^ed. 

In  reply  to  the  letter  which  I  received  from  this  sister 
on  Deo.  18,  I  wrote  another  on  Dec.  31,  1842,  of  which  I 
give  an  extract  on  this  subject :  — 

I  have  continued  to  pray  for  you,  or  rather  the  Lord  has  enabled 
me  every  day  once,  twice,  thrice,  or  even  more,  to  remember  you. 
The  burden  of  my  prayer  still  has  been,  that  he  would  be  pleased 
to  mak<2  you  very  happy  in  himself,  and  enable  you  to  enter  into 
the  inheritance  which  awaits  you;  further,  that  you  may  not  be 
permitted  in  the  least  to  regret  the  step  which  you  have  taken,  v  it 
rather  consider  it  a  privilege  to  be  permitted  to  give  this  little  sum 
back  to  him  who  gave  it  to  you,  and  who  gave  himself  for  you. 
With  reference  to  the  delay,  I  cannot  but  rejoice.  This  gives  you 
abundant  opportunity  to  ponder  the  matter,  and  afterwards  to  state 
to  any  (who,  judging  as  those  who  know  not  how  rich  the  saints 
are,  might  blame  you)  that  you  did  not  do  the  thing  in  haste.  I 
consider  this  delay  to  be   for  the  furtherance  of  the  honor  of  the 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  247 

Lord.  You  know  my  advice  to  you,  to  wait  at  least  a  fortnight. 
That  you  have  seen  much  of  your  unfaithfulness,  etc.,  I  consider  to 
be  an  especial  blessing  which  the  Lord  has  bestowed  upon  you,  lest 
this  step  you  have  taken  should  become  a  snare  to  you.  Hum- 
blings  last  our  whole  life.  Jesus  came  not  to  save  painted  but  real 
sinners ;  but  he  has  saved  us,  and  will  surely  make  it  manifest.  1 
have  a  passage  laid  on  my  heart  for  you;  read  the  whole  of  U 
carefully :  2  Cor.  viii.  1-9,  especially  verse  9. 

Day  after  day  now  passed  away  and  the  money  did  not 
come.  The  month  of  January  was  come  to  an  end,  and 
February  also,  and  the  money  had  not  come.  Thus  more 
than  one  hundred  and  twenty  days  were  gone  by,  whilst 
day  by  day  I  brought  my  petition  before  the  Lord  that  he 
would  bless  this  sister,  keep  her  steadfast  in  her  purpose, 
and  intrust  me  with  this  money-  for  his  work  in  my  hands. 
Amidst  it  all  my  heart  was  assured,  judging  from  the  ear- 
nestness which  he  had  given  me  in  prayer,  and  that  I  had 
only  desired  this  matter  to  the  praise  of  his  name,  that  in 
his  own  time  he  would  bring  it  about.  But  I  never  wrote 
one  single  line  to  this  sister  on  the  subject  all  this  time.  At 
last,  on  the  one  hundred  and  thirty-fourth  day  since  I  had 
daily  besought  the  Lord  about  this  matter,  on  March  8, 
1843, 1  received  a  letter  from  the  sister,  informing  me  that 
the  five  hundred  pounds  had  been  paid  into  the  hands  of 
my  bankers. 

And  now  I  only  give  a  few  lines  of  a  letter  which  I  re- 
ceived on  July  3,  1844,  from  the  sister  who  gave  this  dona- 
tion, together  with  my  letters  for  which  I  had  asked  her, 
in  order  that  I  may  show  her  state  of  mind  on  the  subject, 
after  she  had  had  it  more  than  twenty  months  before  her, 
and  after  she  had  for  sixteen  months  actually  given  up  the 
money.  She  writes  thus :  "I  am  thankful  to  say  that  I 
have  never  for  one  moment  had  the  slightest  feeling  of  re- 
gret, but  it  is  wholly  of  the  Lord's  abounding  grace.  I 
speak  it  to  his  praise." 

On  March  31,  1843,  I  called  at  the  Orphan  Houses  to 


248  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XV. 

make  certain  arrangements,  and  one  of  the  sisters  told  me 
by  the  way  that  she  had  been  asked  by  Miss  G.,  who  with 
her  father  occupied  the  house  No.  4  Wilson  Street,  to  let 
me   know  that   they  wished   to  give  up   their  house,  if  I 
would  like  to  take  it ;  but  she  had  replied  that  it  was  of  no 
use  to  tell  me  about   it,  for  she  was   sure  that  I  had  uo 
thought  of  opening  another  Orphan  House.     When  I  came 
home,  this  -matter  greatly  occupied  my  mind.     I  could  not 
but  ask  the  Lord  again  and  again  whether  he  would  have 
me    to   open     another   Orphan   House,   and   whether   the 
time  was  now  come  that  I  should  serve  him  still  more 
extensively  in  this  way.     The  more  I  pondered  the  matter, 
the  more  it  appeared  to  me  that  this  was  the  hand  of  God 
moving  me  onwards  in  this  service.    The  following  remark- 
able combination  of  circumstances  struck  me  in  particular  : 
1.  There  are  more  applications  made  for  the  admission  of 
orphans,  especially  of  late,  than  we  are  at  all  able  to  meet, 
though  we  fill  the  houses  as  much  as  the  health  of  the  chil- 
dren and  of  the  laborers  will  possibly  admit.     2.  If  I  did 
take  another  house  for  orphans,  it  would  be  most  desirable 
it  should  be  in  the  same  street  where  the  other  three  are, 
as  thus  the  labor  is  less,  and  in  times  of  great  need  we  are 
near  together  for  prayer,  the  distribution  of  the  money,  etc. 
But  since  the  third  Orphan  House  was  opened,  in  Nov. 
1837,  there  never  has  been  one  of  the  larger  houses  in  the 
street  to  be  let.     3.  There  are  about  fifteen  children  in  the 
Infant  Orphan  House,  whom  it  would  have  been  well  some 
time  ago  to  have  removed  to  the  house  for  the  older  girls, 
had  there  been  room ;  but  when  a  vacancy  happened  to 
occur  in  that  house,  there  were  generally  several  waiting  to 
fill  it  up,  so  that  unintentionally  the  female  children  in  the 
Infant  Orphan  House  remained  where  they  were  ;  but  this 
is  not  well,  nor  is  it  according  to  my  original  intention  ; 
for  the  infants  were  intended  only  to  be  left  till  the}T  are 
seven  years  old,  and  then  to  be  removed  to  the  houses  for 
older  boys  and  girls.     This  my  original  plan  could  be  exe< 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  249 

cuted  better  for  the  future,  and  at  once  for  the  present,  were 
I  to  open  another  Orphan  House.  4.  I  know  two  sisters 
who  seem  suitable  laborers  for  this  fourth  Orphan  House, 
and  who  have  a  desire  thus  to  be  engaged.  5.  There  are 
three  hundred  pounds  remaining  of  the  five  hundred  pounds 
which  I  so  lately  received.  This  money  may  be  used  for 
the  furnishing  and  fitting  up  of  a  new  Orphan  House.  So 
much  money  I  have  never  had  in  hand  at  any  one  time  dur- 
ing the  last  five  years.  This  seemed  to  me  a  remarkable 
thing,  in  connection  with  the  four  other  reasons.  6.  The 
establishing  of  a  fourth  Orphan  House,  which  would  in- 
crease our  expenses  several  hundred  pounds  a  year,  would 
be,  after  we  have  gone  for  five  years  almost  uninterruptedly 
through  trials  of  faith,  a  plain  proof  that  I  have  not  re- 
gretted this  service,  and  that  I  am  not  tired  of  this  precious 
way  of  depending  upon  the  Lord  from  day  to  day  ;  and  thus 
the  faith  of  other  children  of  God  might  be  strengthened. 

But  most  important,  yea,  decidedly  conclusive  as  these 
points  were,  yet  they  did  not  convince  me  that  I  ought  to 
go  forward  in  this  service,  if  the  Spirit's  leadings  were  not 
in  connection  with  them.  I  therefore  gave  myself  to 
prayer.  I  prayed  day  after  day,  Without  saying  anything 
to  any  human  being.  I  prayed  two  and  twenty  days  with- 
out even  mentioning  it  to  my  dear  wife.  On  that  very  da}-, 
when  I  did  mention  it  to  her,  and  on  which  I  had  come  to 
the  conclusion,  after  three  weeks'  prayer  and  consideration 
in  the  fear  of  God,  to  establish  another  Orphan  House,  I 
received  from  A.  B.  fifty  pounds.  What  a  striking  con- 
firmation that  the  Lord  will  help,  though  the  necessities 
should  increase  more  and  more  !  At  last,  on  the  twenty- 
fourth  claj^,  having  been  now  for  several  days  fully  assured 
that  God  would  have  me  go  forward  in  this  service,  I  went 
to  inquire  whether  Mr.  and  Miss  G.  still  wished  to  give 
up  the  house.  But  here  I  found  an  apparent  hindrance. 
Having  heard  no  wish  expressed  on  my  part  to  take  the 
house,  and  the  sister  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  with  whom  Miss 


250  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  XV 

G  had  communicated,  not  having  given  her  the  least  reason 
to  think  that  I  should  do  so,  Mr.  and  Miss  G.  had  altered 
their  plans,  and  now  purposed  to  remain  in  the  house. 
However,  I  was  to  call  again  in  a  week,  when  I  should  re- 
ceive an  answer.  I  was  not  in  the  least  discomforted  by 
this  obstacle.  "  Lord,  if  tJwu  hast  no  need  of  another 
Orphan  House,  /have  none,"  was  the  burden  of  my  prayer. 
I  was  willing  to  do  God's  will,  yea,  to  delight  myself  in 
his  will.  And  just  on  this  very  ground,  because  I  knew  I 
sought  not  my  own  honor,  but  the  Lord's  ;  because  I  knew 
I  was  not  serving  myself,  but  the  Lord,  in  this  thing ;  and 
because  I  knew  that  with  so  much  calm,  quiet,  prayerful, 
self-questioning  consideration  I  had  gone  about  this  busi- 
ness, and  had  only  after  many  da}rs,  during  which  I  had 
been  thus  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  it  was  the  will  of  God  I  should  go  forward  in  this 
service.  For  these  reasons  I  felt  sure,  notwithstanding 
what  Mr.  and  Miss  G.  had  told  me,  that  I  should  have 
the  house.  I  also  especially  judged  that  thus  it  would 
be,  because  I  ivas  quite  in  peace  when  I  heard  of  the  obsta- 
cle ;  a  plain  proof  that  I  was  not  in  self-will  goiug  on  in 
this  matter,  but  according  to  the  leading  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  for  if  according  to  my  natural  mind  I  had  sought 
to  enlarge  the  work,  I  should  have  been  excited  and  uncom- 
fortable when  I  met  with  this  obstacle.  After  a  week  I 
called  again  on  Mr.  G.  And  now  see  how  God  had  wrought ! 
On  the  same  day  on  which  I  had  seen  Mr.  G.,  he  went  out 
and  met  with  a  suitable  house,  so  that  when  I  came  the 
second  time,  he  was  willing  to  let  me  have  the  one  which 
he  then  occupied  in  Wilson  Street ;  and  as  the  owner  ac- 
cepted me  as  a  tenant,  all  the  difficulties  -were  removed,  so 
that  after  the  first  of  June  we  began  fitting  up  the  house, 
and  in  July  the  first  orphans  were  received. 

Mr.   M.  having  been  invited  by  several  Christians  in 
Germany  to  visit  that,  his   native   land,   and  to    labor 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  25  i 

there  for  the  promulgation  of  scriptural  truth  and  the 
advancement  of  religion,  as  well  as  to  publish  a  Ger- 
man translation  of  his  Narrative,:  felt  that  it  was  his 
duty  to  accede  to  the  request.  It  arjswer  to  prayer, 
he  received  ample  means  for  his  journey,  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  orphans  during  his  absence,  and  for  the 
publication  of  the  Narrative.  He  left  Bristol  on  the 
9th  of  August,  1843.  and  returned  on  March  6,  1844. 
During  the  journey  he  was  greatly  aided  by  Providence 
in  the  purposes  of  his  mission,  and  saw  much  fruit  oJ 
his  labors.^ 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

STEWARDSHIP. 

1844. 

EARTHLY   AND     HEAVENLY    TREASURES  —  SEEKING     THE    KINGDOM    OP    GOD  ■■ 

FELLOWSHIP   WITH    the    FATHER— the    christian  merchant  — exam- 
pees  —  MISTAKES. 

(3^  N  concluding  this  portion  of  my  Narrative,  I  would 
add  some  hints  on  a  few  passages  of  the  word  of 
G  od,  both  because  I  have  so  very  frequently  found 
them  little  regarded  by  Christians,  and  also  be- 
cause I  have  proved  their  preciousness,  in  some  measure, 
in  my  own  experience  ;  and  therefore  wish  that  all  my  fel- 
low-saints may  share  the  blessing  with  me. 

I.  In  Matt.  vi.  19-21,  it  is  written:  "  Lay  not  up  for 
yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth  and  rust  doth 
corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal ;  but 
lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither 
moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  nor  steal :  for  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will 
your  heart  be  also."  Observe,  dear  reader,  the  following 
points  concerning  this  part  of  the  divine  testimony  : 

1.  It  is  the  Lord  Jesus,  our  Lord  and  Master,  who  speaks 
this  as  the  lawgiver  of  his  people,  —  he  who  has  infinite 
wisdom  and  unfathomable  love  to  us,  who  therefore  both 
knows  what  is  for  our  real  welfare  and  happiness,  and  who 
cannot  exact  from  us  am7  requirement  inconsistent  with 
that  love  which  led  him  to  lay  down  his  life  for  us. 

2.  His  counsel,  his  affectionate  entreaty,  and  his  com- 
mandment to  us  his  disciples  is,  "  Lay  not  up  for  your- 
selves treasures  upon  earth/'     The  meaning  obviously  is, 

252 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  253 

that  the  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  being  strangers  and 
pilgrims  on  earth,  i.  e.,  neither  belonging  to  the  earth  nor 
expecting  to  remain  in  it,  should  not  seek  to  increase  .heir 
earthly  possessions,  in  whatever  these  possessions  may  con- 
sist. This  is  a  word  for  poor  believers  as  well  as  for  rich 
believers  ;  it  has  as  much  a  reference  to  putting  shillings 
into  the  savings-bank  as  to  putting  thousands  of  pounds 
into  the  funds,  or  purchasing  one  house  or  one  farm  after 
another.  It  may  be  said,  But  does  not  every  prudent  and 
provident  person  seek  to  increase  his  means,  that  he  may 
have  a  goodly  portion  to  leave  to  his  children,  or  to  have 
something  for  old  age,  or  for  the  time  of  sickness,  etc.  ? 
My  reply-is,  it  is  quite  true  that  this  is  the  custom  of  the 
world.  But  whilst  thus  it  is  in  the  world,  and  we  have 
every  reason  to  believe  ever  will  be  so  among  those  that  are 
of  the  world,  and  who  therefore  have  their  portion  on  earth, 
Wo  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  being  born  again,  being  the 
children  of  God,  not  nominally,  but  really,  being  truly  par- 
takers of  the  divine  nature,  being  in  felloAvship  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  and  having  in  prospect  "  an  inheri- 
tance incorruptible,  and  undented,  and  that  fadeth  not 
away  "  (1  Peter  i.  4) ,  ought  in  every  respect  to  act  differ- 
ently from  the  world,  and  so  in  this  particular  also.  If  we 
disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus  seek,  like  the  people  of  the 
world,  aft£r  an  increase  of  our  possessions,  may  not  tho^e 
who  are  of  the  world  justly  question  whether  we  believe 
what  we  say,  when  we  speak  about  our  inheritance,  our 
heavenly  calling,  our  being  the  children  of  God,  etc.  ?  Often 
it  must  be  a  sad  stumbling-block  to  the  unbeliever  to  „ee  a 
professed  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus  acting  in  this  paitic- 
ular  just  like  himself.  Consider  this,  dear  brethren  in  the 
Lord,  should  this  remark  apply  to  you. 

3.  Our  Lord  says  about  the  earth  that  it  is  a  place  "  where 
moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through 
and  steal."     All  that  is  of  the  earth,  and  in  any  way  con- 
nected with  it,  is  subject  to  corruption,  to  change,  to  disso 
22 


254  TIIE   LIFE   01?   TEUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

lution.  There  is  no  reality,  or  substance,  in  a^thing  else 
but  in  heavenly  things.  Often  the  careful  amassing  of 
earthly  possessions  ends  in  losing  them  in  a  moment  by  fire. 
by  robbery,  by  a  change  of  mercantile  concerns,  by  loss  of 
work,  etc. ;  but  suppose  all  this  were  not  the  case,  still,  yet 
a  little  while,  and  thy  soul  shall  be  required  of  thee ;  or, 
yet  a  little  while,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  will  return  ;  and  what 
profit  shalt  thou  then  have,  dear  reader,  if  thou  hast  carefully 
sought  to  increase  thy  earthly  possessions  ? 

4  Our  Lord,  however,  does  not  merely  bid  us  not  to  lay 
ill)  treasure  upon  earth ;  for  if  he  had  said  no  more,  this 
his  commandment  might  be  abused,  and  persons  might  find 
in  it  an  encouragement  for  their  extravagant  habits,  for  their 
love  of  pleasure,  for  their  habit  of  spending  everything 
they  have,  or  can  obtain,  upon  themselves.  It  does  not 
mean,  then,  as  is  the  common  phrase,  that  we  should  "  live 
up  to  our  income  ;"  for  he  adds,  "  But  lay  up  for  your- 
selves treasures  in  heaven."  There  is  such  a  thing  as  laj^ing 
up  as  truly  in  heaven  as  there  is  laying  up  on  earth ;  if  it 
were  not  so,  our  Lord  would  not  have  said  so.  Just  as  per- 
sons put  one  sum  after  another  into  the  bank,  and  it  is  put 
down  to  their  credit,  and  they  may  use  the  money  after- 
wards :  so  truly  the  penny,  the  shilling,  the  pound,  the 
hundred  pounds,  the  ten  thousand  pounds,  given  for  the 
Lord's  sake,  and  constrained  by  the  love  of  Jesus,  to  poor 
brethren,  or  in  any  way  spent  in  the  work  of  God,  he  marks 
down  in  the  book  of  remembrance,  he  considers  as  laid  up 
in  "heaven.  The  money  is  not  lost,  it  is  laid  up  in  the  bank 
of  heaven;  jet  so,  that  whilst  an  earthly  bank  may  break, 
or  through  earthly  circumstances  we  may  lose  our  earthly 
possessions,  the  money  which  is  thus  secured  in  heaven 
cannot  be  lost.  But  this  is  by  no  means  the  only  difference. 
I  notice  a  few  more  points  :  Treasures  laid  up  on  earth  bring 
along  with  them  many  cares  ;  treasures  laid  up  in  heaven 
never  give  care.  Treasures  laid  up  on  earth  never  can  afford 
spiritual  joy  ;  treasures  laid  up  in  heaven  bring  along  with 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  255 

them  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  even  now.  Treas- 
ures laid  up  on  earth,  in  a  dying  hour  cannot  afford  peace 
and  comfort,  and  when  life  is  over  they  are  taken  from  as  ; 
treasures  laid  up  in  heaven  draw  forth  thanksgiving  that  we 
were  permitted  and  counted  worthy  to  serve  the  Lord  with 
the  means  with  which  he  was  pleased  to  intrust  us  as  stew- 
ards, and  when  this  life  is  over  we  are  not  deprived  of  what 
was  laid  up  there,  but  when  we  go  to  heaven  we  go  to  the 
place  where  our  treasures  are,  and  we  shall  find  them  there. 
Often  we  hear  it  said,  when  a  person  has  died,  he  died  worth 
so  much.  But  whatever  be  the  phrases  common  in  the 
world,  it  is  certain  that  a  person  may  die  worth  fifty  thousand 
pounds  sterling,  as  the  world  reckons,  and  yet  that  individ- 
ual may  not  possess,  in  the  sight  of  God,  one  thousand 
pounds  sterling,  because  he  ivas  not  rich  toivards  {jfod,  he  did 
not  lay  up  treasure  in  heaven.  And  so,  on  the  other  hand, 
we  can  suppose  a  man  of  God  falling  asleep  in  Jesus,  and 
his  surviving  widow  finding  scarcely  enough  left  behind  him 
to  suffice  for  the  funeral,  who  was  nevertheless  rich  toivards 
God :  in  the  sight  of  God  he  may  possess  five  thousand 
pounds  sterling  ;  he  may  have  laid  up  that  sum  in  heaven. 
t)ear  reader,  does  your  soul  long  to  be  rich  towards  God, 
to  lay  up  treasures  in  heaven  ?  The  world  passes  away,  and 
the  lust  thereof.  Yet  a  little  while  and  our  stewardship  will 
be  taken  from  us.  At  present  we  have  the  opportunity  of 
serving  the  Lord  with  our  time,  our  talents,  our  bodily 
strength,  our  gifts,  and  also  with  our  property  ;  but  shortly 
this  opportunity  may  cease.  Oh,  how  shortly  may  it  cease  I 
Before  ever  this  is  read  by  any  one,  I  may  have  fallen  asleep  ; 
and  the  very  next  day  after  you  have  read  this,  dear  reader, 
you  may  fall  asleep ;  and,  therefore,  whilst  we  have  the 
opportunity,  let  us  serve  the  Lord. 

5.  The  Lord  lastly  adds  :  "  For  where  your  treasure  is, 
there  will  your  heart  be  also."  Where  should  the  heart 
of  the  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus  be,  but  in  heaven  ?  Our 
calling  is  a  heavenly  calling,  our  inheritance  is  a  heavenly 


256  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

inheritance,  and  reserved  for  us  in  heaven  ;  our  citizenship 
is  in  heaven  ;  but  if  we  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  lay  up 
treasures  on  earth,  the  necessary  result  of  it  is,  that  our 
hearts  will  be  upon  earth  ;  nay,  the  very  fact  of  our  doing 
so  proves  that  they  are  there !  Nor  will  it  be  otherwise^ 
till  there  be  a  ceasing  to  lay  up  treasures  upon  earth.  The 
believer  who  lays  up  treasures  upon  earth  may,  at  first,  not 
live  openly  in  sin,  he  in  a  measure  may  yet  bring  some 
honor  to  the  Lord  in  certain  things  ;  but  the  injurious  ten- 
dencies of  this  habit  will  show  themselves  more  and  more, 
whilst  the  habit  of  laying  up  treasures  in  heaven  would 
draw  the  heart  more  and  more  heavenward ;  would  be 
continually  strengthening  his  new,  his  divine  nature,  his 
spiritual  faculties,  because  it  would  call  his  spiritual  facul- 
ties into  use,  and  thus  they  would  be  strengthened ;  and 
he  would  more  and  more,  whilst  yet  in  the  body,  have  his 
heart  in  heaven,  and  set  upon  heavenly  things  ;  and'  thus 
the  lajTing  up  treasures  in  heaven  would  bring  along  with 
it,  even  in  this  life,  precious  spiritual  blessings  as  a  reward 
of  obedience  to  the  commandment  of  our  Lord. 

II.  The  next  passage,  on  which  I  desire  to  make  a  few 
remarks,  is  Matt.  vi.  33  :  "  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  his  righteousness ;  and  all  these  things  shall 
be  added  unto  you."  After  our  Lord,  in  the  previous 
verses,  had  been  pointing  his  disciples  "  to  the  fowls  of  the 
air,"  and  "  the  lilies  of  the  field,"  in  order  that  they  should 
be  without  carefulness  about  the  necessaries  of  life,  he 
adds :  "  Therefore  take  no  thought  (literally,  be  not 
anxious),  saying,  What  shall  we  eat?  or,  What  shall  we 
drink?  or,  Wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed?  (for  after 
all  these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek  ;)  for  j^our  heavenly 
Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things." 
Observe  here  particularly  that  vve,  the  children  of  God, 
should  be  different  from  the  nations  of  the  earth,  from 
those  who  have  no  Father  in  heaven,  and  who  therefore 
make  it  their  great  business,  their  first  anxious  concern, 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  257 

what  they  shall  eat,  and  what  they  shall  drink,  and  where- 
withal  they  shall  be  clothed.     We,  the  children  of  God, 
should,  as  in  every  other  respect,  so  in  this  particular  also, 
be  different  from  the  world,  and  prove  to  the  world  that 
we  believe  that  we  have  a  Father  in  heaven  who  knoweth 
that  we  have  need  of  all  these  things.     The  fact  that  our 
Almighty  Father,  who  is  full  of  infinite  love  to  us  his  chil- 
dren, and  who  has  proved  to  us  his  love  in  the  gift  of  his 
onry-begotten  Son,  and  his  almighty  power  in  raising  him 
from  the  dead,  knows  that  we  have  need  of  these  things, 
should  remove  all  anxiety  from  out'  minds.     There  is,  how- 
ever, one  thing  that  we  have  to  attend  to,  and  wThich  we 
ought  to  attend  to,  with  reference  to  our  temporal  neces- 
sities ;  it  is  mentioned  in  our  verse  :  "  But  seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness."     The  great  busi- 
ness which  the  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus  has  to  be  con- 
cerned about    (for  this  word   was  spoken  to  disciples,  to 
professed  believers)   is,  to  seek  the  kingdom  of  God,  i.  e., 
to  seek,  as  I  view  it,  after  the  external  and  internal  pros- 
perity of  the  church  o£  Christ.     If,  according  to  our  ability, 
and  according  to  the  opportunity  which  the  Lord  gives  us, 
we  seek  to  win  souls  for  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  appears  to 
me  to   be  seeking  the  external  prosperity  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  ;  and  if  we,  as  members  of  the  body  of  Christ,  seek 
to  benefit   our  fellow-members  in  the  body,  helping  them 
on  in  grace  and  truth,  or  caring  for  them  in  any  way  to 
their  edification,  that  would  be  seeking  the   internal  pros- 
perity of  the  kingdom  of  God.     But  in  connection  with 
this  we  have  also  "  to  seek  his  righteousness,"  wThich  means 
(as  it  was  spoken  to  disciples,  to  those  who  have  a  Father 
in  heaven,  and  not  to  those  who  were  without) ,  to  seek  to 
be  more  and  more  like  God,  to  seek  to  be  inwardly  con- 
formed to  the  mind  of  God.     If  these   two   things   are 
attended  to  (and  they  imply  also  that  we  are  not  slothful 
in  business),  then  do  we  come  upder  that  precious  promise  : 
"  And  all  these  things  (that  is,  food,  raiment,  or  anything 
2SL* 


258  THE   LIFE   OE   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

else  that  is  needful  for  this  present  life)  shall  be  added 
unto  }tou."  It  is  not  for  attending  to  these  two  things 
that  we  obtain  the  blessing,  but  in  attending  to  them. 

I  now  ask  jt>u,  my  dear  reader,  a  few  questions  in  all 
love,  becauserl  do  seek  your  welfare,  and  I  do  not  wish  to 
put  these  questions  to  you  without  putting  them  first  to 
my  own  heart.  Do  you  make  it  your  primary  business, 
your  first  great  concern,  to  seek  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
his  righteousness  ?  Are  the  things  of  God,  the  honor  of 
his  name,  the  welfare  of  his  church,  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners, and  the  profit  of  your  own  soul,  your  chief  aim  ?  Or 
does  your  business,  or  }'our  family,  or  yovx  own  temporal 
concerns,  in  some  shape  or  other  primarily  occupy  your 
attention?  If  the  latter  be  the  case,  then,  though  you 
may  have  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  yet  could  you  be  sur- 
prised if  3tou  had  them  not?  Remember  that  the  world 
passeth  away,  but  that  the  things  of  God  endure  forever. 

I  never  knew  a  child  of  God,  who  acted  according  to  the 
above  passage,  in  whose  experience  the  Lord  did  not  fulfil 
his  word  of  promise,  "  All  these  things  shall  be  added 
unto  you." 

III.  The  third  portion  of  the  divine  testimony  on 
which  I  desire  to  throw  out  a  few  hints,  is  in  1  John  i.  3  : 
"And  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ."     Observe, 

1.  The  words  "fellowship,"  "communion,"  "  copartici- 
pation,"  and  "  partnership,"  mean  the  same. 

2.  The  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus  does  not  only  obtain 
forgiveness  of  all  his  sins,  as  he  does  through  the  shedding 
of  the  blood  of  Jesus,  b}^  faith  in  his  name  ;  does  not  only 
become  a  righteous  one  before  God,  through  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  Lord  Jesus  by  faith  in  his  name  ;  is  not  only 
begotten  again,  born  of  God,  and  partaker  of  the  divine 
nature,  and  therefore  a  child  of  God  and  an  heir  of  God ; 
but  he  is  also  in  fellowship  or  partnership  with  God.  Now, 
so  far  as  it  regards  God,  and  our  standing  in  the  Lord 


1814.  STEWARDSHIP.  259 

Jesus,  we  have  this  blessing  once  for  all ;  nor  does  it  allow 
of  either  an  increase  or  a  decrease.  Just  as  God's  love  to 
us  believers,  his  children,  is  unalterably  the  same,  what- 
ever may  be  the  manifestations  of  that  love ;  and  as  his 
peace  with  us  is  the  same,  however  much  our  peace  may 
be  disturbed ;  so  it  is  also  with  regard  to  our  being  in  fel- 
lowship or  partnership  with  him :  it  remains  unalterably 
the  same  so  far  as  God  is  concerned.     But  then, 

3.  There  is  an  experimental  fellowship,  or  partnership, 
with  the  Father  and  with  his  Son,  which  consists  in  this  : 
that  all  which  we  possess  in  God,  as  being  the  partners  or 
fellows  of  God,  is  brought  down  into  our  daily  life,  is  en- 
joj^ed,  experienced,  and  used.  This  experimental  fellow- 
ship, or  partnership,  allows  of  an  increase  or  a  decrease,  in 
the  measure  in  which  faith  is  in  exercise,  and  in  which  we 
are  entering  into  what  we  have  received  in  the  Lord  Jesus. 
The  measure  in  which  we  enjoy  this  experimental  fellow- 
ship with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son  is  without  limit ; 
for  without  limit  we  may  make  use  of  our  partnership 
with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son,  and  draw  by  prayer 
and  faith  out  of  the  inexhaustible  fulness  which  there  is  in 
God. 

Let  us  now  take  a  few  instances  in  order  to  see  the  prac- 
tical working  of  this  experimental  fellowship,  or  partnership, 
with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son.  Suppose  there  are  two  be- 
lieving parents  who  were  not  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth  until  some  years  after  the  Lord  had  given  them 
several  children.  Their  children  were  brought  up  in  sinful, 
evil  ways,  whilst  the  parents  did  not  know  the  Lord.  Now 
the  parents  reap  as  they  sowed.  They  suffer  from  having 
set  an  evil  example  before  their  children,  for  their  children 
are  unruly  and  behave  most  improperly.  What  is  now  to 
be  done?  Need  such  parents  despair?  No.  The  first 
thing  they  have  to  do  is,  to  make  confession  of  their  sins 
to  God,  with  regard  to  neglecting  their  children  whilst  they 
were  themselves  living  in  sin,  and  then  to  remember  that 


2(30  THE   LIFE    OP   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

they  are  in  partnership  with  God.  and  therefore  to  be  of 
good  ::urage,  though  they  are  in  themselves  still  utterly 
insufficient  for  the  task  of  managing  their  children.  They 
have  in  themselves  neither  the  wisdom,  nor  the  patience, 
nor  the  long-sutfering.  nor  the  gentleness,  nor  the  meekness. 
nor  the  love,  nor  the  decision  and  firmness,  nor  anything 
else  that  may  be  needful 'in  dealing  with  their  children 
aright.  But  their  heavenly  Father  has  all  this.  The  Lord 
Jesos  possesses  all  this.  And  they  are  in  partnership  with 
the  Father,  and  with  the  Son.  and  therefore  they  can  obtain 
by  prayer  and  faith  all  they  need  out  of  the  fulness  of  C 
I  say  by  prayer  an .".  .  for  we  have  to  make  known  our 

need  to  God  in  prayer,  ask  his  help,  and  then  we  have  to 
:e  he  will  give  us  what  we  need.  Prayer  alone  is  aot 
enough.  TTe  may  pray  never  so  much.  yet.  if  we  do  not 
believe  that  God  will  give  us  what  we  need,  we  have  no 
reason  to  expect  that  we  shall  receive  what  we  have  asked 
for.  So  then  these  parents  would  need  to  ask  God  to  give 
them  the  needful  wisdom,  patience,  long-suffering,  gentle- 
nrss.  meekness,  love,  decision  and  firmness,  and  whatever 
else  thev  mav  iudsre  thev  need.  Thev  mav  in  humble  bold- 
ness  remind  their  heavenly  Father  that  his  word  assures 
them  that  they  are  in  partnership  with  him,  and.  as  they 
themselves  are  lacking  in  these  particulars,  ask  him  to  be 
pleased  to  supply  their  need  ;  and  then  they  have  to  bel 
that  God  will  do  it.  and  they  shall  receive  according  to  their 
need. 

Another  instance  :  Suppose  I  am  so  situated  in  my  busi- 
ness that  day  by  day  such  difficulties  arise  that  I  contin- 
ually find  that  I  take  wrong  steps  by  reason  of  these  great 
iiiScalties.  How  may  the  ease  be  altered  for  the  better? 
In  myself  I  see  no  remedy  for  the  difficulties.  In  looking 
at  myself  I  can  expect  nothing  but  to  make  still  further 
mistakes,  and,  therefore,  trial  upon  trial  seems  to  be  before 
me.  And  yet  I  need  not  despair.  The  living  God  is  my 
partner.     I  have  not  sufficient  wisdom  to  meet  these  difficul- 


\\U.  STEWARDSHIP.  201 

ties  so  as  to  be  aljle  to  know  what  steps  to  take,  but  he  is 
able  to  direct  me.  What  I  have,  therefore,  to  do.  is  this : 
in  simplicity  to  spread  my  case  before  my  heavenly  Father 
and  my  Lord  Jesus.  The  Father  and  the  Son  are  my  part- 
ners. I  have  to  tell  oat  my  heart  to  God.  and  to  ask  him, 
that,  as  he  is  my  partner,  and  I  have  no  wis  Jam  in  nays :': 
to  meet  all  the  many  difficulties  which  continually  occur  in 
my  business,  he  would  be  pleased  to  guide  and  lii  get  me, 
and  to  supply  me  with  the  needful  wisdom  :  and  then  I  have 
to  believe  that  God  will  do  so,  and  go  with  good  courage  to 
my  business,  and  expect  help  from  him  in  the  next  difficulty 
that  may  come  before  me.  I  have  to  look  out  for  guidance, 
I  have  to  expect  counsel  from  the  Lord:  and  as  assure  "ly 
as  I  do  so.  I  shall  have  it,  I  shall  find  that  I  am  not  nomi- 
nally, but  really,  in  partnership  with  the  Father  and  with 
the  Son. 

Another  instance :  There  is  a  father  and  mother  _ ith 
seven  small  children.  Both  parents  are  believers.  TLe 
father  works  in  a  manufactory,  but  cannot  earn  more  tlan 
ten  shillings  per  week.  The  mother  cannot  earn  anything. 
These  ten  shillings  are  too  little  for  the  supply  of  nourish- 
ing and  wholesome  food  for  seven  growing  children  and 
their  parents,  and  for  providing  them  with  the  other  ne :  - 
saries  of  life.  What  is  to  be  done  in  such  a  case  ?  Surely 
not  to  find  fault  with  the  manufacturer,  who  may  not  be 
able  to  afford  more  wages,  and  much  less  to  murmur  against 
God  ;  but  the  parents  have  in  simplicity  to  tell  God.  their 
partner,  that  the  wages  of  ten  shillings  a  week  are  not 
sufficient  in  England  to  provide  nine  persons  with  all  they 
need,  so  as  that  their  health  be  not  injure:1..  They  have  to 
remind  God  that  he  is  not  a  hard  master,  not  an  unkind 
being,  but  a  most  loving  Father  who  has  abundantly  pic  ~r :". 
the  love  of  his  heart  in  the  gift  of  his  only  begotten  Son. 
And  they  have  in  childlike  simplicity  to  ask  him  thai  eitnei 
he  would  order  it  so  that  the  manufacturer  may  be  able  to 
allow  more  wages  ;  or  that  he  ^the  Lord)  would  find  them 


262  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

another  place,  where  the  father  would  be  able  to  earn  more  ; 
or  that  he  would  be  pleased,  somehow  or  other,  as  it  may 
seem  good  to  him,  to  supply  them  with  more  means.  They 
have  to  ask  the  Lord,  in  childlike  simplicity,  again  and 
again  for  it,  if  he  does  not  answer  their  request  at  once ; 
and  they  have  to  believe  that  God,  their  Father  and  partner, 
will  give  them  the  desire  of  their  hearts.  They  have  to 
expect  an  answer  to  their  prayers  ;  day  by  day  they  have  to 
look  out  for  it,  and  to  repeat  their  request  till  God  grants  it. 
As  assuredly  as  they  believe  that  God  will  grant  them  their 
request,  so  assuredly  it  shall  be  granted. 

Thus,  suppose  I  desired  more  power  over  my  besetting 
sins  ;  suppose  I  desired  more  power  against  certain  temp- 
tations ;  suppose  I  desired  more  wisdom,  or  grace,  or  any- 
thing else  that  I  may  need  in  my  service  among  the  saints, 
or  in  my  service  towards  the  unconverted :  what  have  I  to 
do  but  to  make  use  of  my  being  in  fellowship  with  the 
Father  and  with  the  Son?  Just  as,  for  instance,  an  old 
faithful  clerk,  who  is  this  day  taken  into  partnership  by  an 
immensely  rich  firm,  though  himself  altogether  without 
property,  would  not  be  discouraged  by  reason  of  a  large 
payment  having  to  be  made  by  the  firm  within  three  dajrs, 
though  he  himself  has  no  money  at  all  of  his  own,  but 
would  comfort  himself  with  the  immense  riches  possessed 
by  those  who  so  generously  have  just  taken  him  into  part- 
nership :  so  should  we,  the  children  of  God  and  servants 
of  Jesus  Christ,  comfort  ourselves  by  being  in  fellowship, 
or  partnership,' with  the  Father,  and  with  the  Son,  though 
we  have  no  power  of  our  own  against  our  besetting  sins ; 
though  we  cannot  withstand  temptations,  which  are  before 
us,  in  our  own  strength  ;  and  though  we  have  neither  suffi- 
cient grace  nor  wisdom  for  our  service  among  the  saints, 
or  towards  the  unconverted.  All  we  nave  to  do  is,  to  draw 
upon  our  partner,  the  living  God.  By  prayer  and  faith 
we  may  obtain  all  needful  temporal  and  spiritual  help  and 
blessings.     In  all  simplicity  have  we  to  tell  out  our  heart 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  263 

before  God,  and  then  we  have  to  believe  that  he  will  give 
to  us  according  to  our  need. 

But  if  ive  do  not  believe  that  God  will  help  us,  could  we 
be  at  peace  ?  The  clerk,  taken  into  the  firm  as  partner, 
believes  that  the  firm  will  meet  the  payment,  though  so 
large,  and  though  in  three  days  it  is  to  be  made,  and  it  is 
this  that  keeps  his  heart  quiet,  though  altogether  poor  him- 
self. We  have  to  believe  that  our  infinitely  rich  partner, 
the  living  God,  will  help  us  in  our  need,  and  we  shall  not 
only  be  in  peace,  but  we  shall  actually  find  that  the  help 
which  we  need  will  be  granted  to  us.  Let  not  the  con- 
sciousness o£  your  entire  unworthiness  keep  you,  dear 
reader,  from  believing  what  God  has  said  concerning  you. 
If  you  are  indeed  a  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  then  this 
precious  privilege,  of  being  in  partnership  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  is  yours,  though  you  and  I  are  entirely 
unworthy  of  it.  If  the  consciousness  of  our  unworthiness 
were  to  keep  us  from  believing  what  God  has  said  concern- 
ing those  who  depend  upon  and  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  for 
salvation,  then  we  should  find  that  there  is  not  one  single 
blessing,  with  which  we  have  been  blessed  in  the  Lord 
Jesus,  from  which,  on  account  of  our  unworthiness,  we 
could  derive  any  settled  comfort  or  peace. 

IV.  There  is  one  other  point,  which,  in  connection  with 
several  portions  of  the  word  of  God  which  bear  on  the  sub- 
ject, I  desire  to  bring  before  the  believing  reader,  and  it 
refers  to  the  "  scriptural  way  of  overcoming  the  difficulties 
with  which  the  believer  now  meets  who  is  engaged  in  a  busi- 
ness, trade,  profession,  or  any  earthly  calling  whatever, 
which  arise  from  competition  in  business,  too  great  a  num- 
ber of  persons  being  occupied  in  the  same  calling,  stagna- 
tion of  trade,  and  the  like."  The  children  of  God,  who 
are  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  earth,  have  at  all  times  had 
difficulty  in  the  world,  for  they  are  not  at  home,  but  from 
home  ;  nor  should  they,  until  the  return  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
expect  it  to  be  otherwise  with  them.     But  whilst  this  is 


2G4  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

true,  it  is  also  true  that  the  Lord  has  provided  us  in  all  our 
difficulties  with  something  in  his  own  word  to  meet  them. 
All  difficulties  may  be  overcome  by  acting  according  to  the 
word  of  God.  At  this  time  I  more  especially  desire  to 
point  out  the  means  whereby  the  children  of  God  who  are 
engaged  in  any  earthly  calling  may  be  able  to  overcome  the 
difficulties  which  arise  from  competition  in  business,  too 
great  a  number  of  persons  being  occupied  hi  the  same  call- 
ing, stagnation  of  trade,  and  the  like. 

1.  The  first  thing  which  the  believer  who  is  in  such 
difficulties  has  to  ask  himself  is,  Am  I  in  a  calling  in  which 
I  can  abide  with  God?  If  our  occupation  be  of  that  kind 
that  we  cannot  ask  God's  blessing  upon  it,  or  that  we 
should  be  ashamed  to  be  found  in  it  at  the  appearing  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  or  that  it  of  necessity  hinders  our  spiritual 
progress,  then  we  must  give  it  up,  and  be  engaged  in  some- 
thing else  ;  but  in  few  cases  only  this  is  needful.  Far  the 
greater  part  of  the  occupations  in  which  believers  are  en- 
gaged are  not  of  such  a  nature  as  that  they  need  to  give 
them  up  in  order  to  maintain  a  good  conscience,  and  in 
order  to  be  able  to  walk  with  God,  though,  perhaps,  certain 
alterations  may  need  to  be  made  in  the  manner  of  conduct- 
ing their  trade,  business,  or  profession.  About  these  parts 
of  our  calling  which  may  need  alteration,  we  shall  receive 
instruction  from  the  Lord  if  we  indeed  desire  it,  and  wait 
upon  him  for  it,  and  expect  it  from  him. 

2.  Now  suppose  the  believer  is  in  a  calling  in  which  he 
can  abide  with  God,  the  next  point  to  be  settled  is,  "  Wliy 
do  I  carry  on  this  business,  or  why  am  I  engaged  in  this 
trade  or  profession?"  In  most  instances,  so  far  as  my 
experience  goes,  which  I  have  gathered  in  my  service 
among  the  saints  during  the  last  fifteen  years  and  a  half 
\_i.  e.,  in  1845],  I  believe  the  answer  would  be,  "I  am 
engaged  in  nry  earthly  calling  that  I  may  earn  the  means 
of  obtaining  the  necessaries  of  life  for  myself  and  family." 
Here  is  the  chief  error  from  which  almost  all  the  rest  of 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  265 

the  errors  which  are  entertained  by  children  of  God,  rela- 
tive to  their  calling,  spring.     It  is  no  right  and  scriptural 
motive  to  be  engaged  in  a  trade  or  business  or  profession 
merely  in  order  to  earn  the  means  for  the  obtaining  of  the 
necessaries  of  life  for  ourselves  and  family,  but  we  should 
work  because  it  is  the  Lord's  will  concerning  us.     This  is 
plain  from  the  following  passages:  1  Thess.  iv.   11,  12; 
2  Thess.  iii.  10-12  ;  Eph.  iv.  28.     It  is  quite  true  that,  in 
general,  the  Lord  provides  the  necessaries  of  life  by  means 
of  our  ordinary  calling ;  but  that  that  is  not  the  reason 
why  we  should  work,  is  plain  enough  from  the  consideration 
that  if  our  possessing  the  necessaries  of  life  depended  upon 
our  ability  of  working,  we  could  never  have  freedom  from 
anxiety,  for  we  should  always  have  to  say  to  ourselves,  And 
what  shall  I  do  when  I  am  too  old  to  work,  or  when  by 
reason  of  sickness  I  am  unable  to  earn  my  bread?     But  if, 
on  the  other  hand,  we  are  .engaged  in  our  earthly  calling 
because  it  is  the  ivill  of  the  Lord  concerning  us  that  we  should 
work,  and  that  thus  laboring  we  may  provide  for  our  fami- 
lies, and  also  be  able  to  support  the  weak,  the  sick,  the 
aged,  and   the  needy,  then  we  have  good  and  scriptural 
reason  to  .say  to  ourselves,  Should  it  please  the  Lord  to  lay 
me  on  a  7-ed  of  sickness,  or  keep  me  otherwise  b}r  reason  of 
infirmity ,  or  old  age,  or  want  of  employment,  from  earning 
my  bread  by  means  of  the  labor  of  my  hands,  or  my  busi- 
ness, or  my  profession,  he  will  yet  provide  for  me.     Because 
we  who  believe  are  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  bought 
us  with  his  own  precious  blood,  and  are  not  our  own,  and 
because  this  our  precious  Lord  and  Master  has  commanded 
us  to  work,  therefore  we  work :  and  in  doing  so  our  Lord 
will  provide  for  us,  but  whether  in  this  way  or  any  other 
way  he  is  sure  to  provide  for  us,  for  we  labor  in  obedience 
to  him ;  and  if  even  a  just  earthly  master  gives  wages  to 
his  servants,  the  Lord  will  surely  see  to  it  that  we  have  our 
wages,  if,  in  obedience  to  him,  we  are  engaged  in  our  call- 
ing, and  not  for  our  own  sake. 
28 


266  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI 

How  great  the  difference  between  acting  according  to  the 
word  of  God  and  according  to  our  own  natural  desires,  01 
the  customs  of  the  world,  will  be  plain,  I  trust,  by  the  fol- 
lowing case  :  Suppose  I  were  engaged  in  some  useful  trade. 
Suppose  I  had  the  certain  human  prospect  that  within  the 
next  three  months  my  labor  would  bring  me  in  nothing,  for 
certain  reasons  connected  with  the  state  of  mercantile 
affairs.  As  a  man  of  the  world  I  should  say,  I  shall  not 
work  at  all,  because  my  labor  will  not  be  paid ;  but  as  a 
Christian,  who  desired  to  act  according  to  God's  holy  word, 
I  ought  to  say,  My  trade  is  useful  to  society,  and  I  will 
work  notwithstanding  all  human  prospects,  because  the 
Lord  Jesus  has  commanded  me  to  labor ;  from  him,  and 
not  from  my  trade,  I  expect  my  wages.  In  addition  to 
this,  the  Christian  ought  also  to  say,  Idleness  is  a  dread- 
ful snare  of  the  devil ;  he  has  especial  opportunity  to  get 
an  advantage  over  the  children  of  God  when  they  are  unoc- 
cupied ;  and  therefore,  I  will  work  though  I  have  no  human 
prospect  of  obtaining  pa3^ment  for  niy  labor,  but  shall  get 
only  the  cost  price  of  the  material,  and  shall  have  to  give 
my  work  for  nothing.  Moreover,  the  Christian  ought  to 
say,  Though,  according  to  human  probability,  I  shall  have 
to  labor  for  nothing  during  the  next  three  months,  yet  I 
will  work,  because  the  Lord  may  speedily  alter  the  state  of 
things,  contrary  to  all  human  expectation ;  but  whether 
he  be  pleased  to  do  so  or  not,  I  labor  because  I  am  the 
Lord's,  bought  by  his  precious  blood,  and  he  commands  me 
to  labor. 

But  there  are  motives  still  lower  than  to  be  engaged  in 
our  earthly  calling  merely  that  we  may  earn  the  means  of 
obtaining  the  necessaries  of  life,  why  even  Christians,  true 
children  of  God,  may  be  engaged  in  their  calling,  such  as, 
to  obtain  a  certain  sum  of  monej1",  and  then  to  retire  from 
business  and  to  live  upon  the  interest ;  or  to  provide  some- 
thing for  old  age  ;  or  to  obtain  a  .certain  amount  of  prop- 
erty, without  intending  to  give   up  business.      If    it  be 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  267 

unscriptural  to  be  engaged  in  our  calling  merely  even  for 
the  sake  of  earning  the  means  for  procuring  the  necessaries 
of  life  for  ourselves  and  family,  how  much  more  unbecom- 
ing that  a  child  of  God  should  be  engaged  in  his  calling  for 
the  sake  of  any  of  the  last-mentioned  reasons. 

This  second  point,  then,  Why  do  I  carry  on  this  busi- 
ness? Why  am  I  engaged  in  this  trade  or  profession? 
ought  first  to  be  settled  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  according 
to  the  revealed  will  of  God ;  and  if  we  cannot  say,  in  hon- 
esty of  heart,  I  do  carry  on  my  business,  I  am  engaged  in 
my  trade  or  art,  or  profession,  as  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ, 
whose  I  am,  because  he  has  bought  me  with  his  precious 
blood,  and  he  has  commanded  me  to  work,  and  therefore  I 
work,  —  I  say,  if  we  cannot  say  this  in  honest}*  of  heart, 
but  must  confess  that  we  work  on  account  of  lower  motives, 
such  as  that  we  may  earn  our  bread,  or  on  account  of  still 
lower  motives,  and  such  as  are  altogether  unbecoming  n 
child  of  God,  who  is  not  of  the  world,  but  of  God,  such  as 
to  obtain  a  certain  sum  of  money  in  order  to  be  able  to 
live  on  the  interest  without  having  to  work  or  to  provide 
something  for  old  age,  or  to  obtain  a  certain  amount  of 
property  without  intending  to  give  up  business  ;  —  if  these 
are  our  motives  for  being  engaged  in  our  calling,  I  say,  can 
we  be  surprised  that  we  meet  with  great  difficulties  in  our 
business,  and  that  the  Lord  in  his  abounding  love  to  us, 
his  erring  children,  does  not  allow  us  to  succeed?  But 
suppose  this  second  point  is  scrip turally  settled,  and  we 
can  honestly  say  that  because  we  are  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ  we  are  occupied  as  we  are ;  we  have  further  to 
consider,  — 

3.  Whether  we  carry  on  our  business,  or  are  engaged 
in  our  trade,  art,  or  profession,  as  stewards  of  the  Lord. 
To  the  child  of  God  it  ought  not  to  be  enough  that  he  is 
in  a  calling  in  which  he  can  abide  with  God,  nor  that  he  is 
engaged  in  his  calling  because  it  is  the  will  of  his  Lord 
and  Master  that  he  should  work,  but  he  should  consider 


268  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

himself  in  bis  trade,  business,  art,  or  profession,  only  as  the 
steward  of  the  Lord  with  reference  to  his  income.  The 
child  of  God  has  been  bought  with  the  precious  blood  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  is  altogether  his  property,  with  all 
that  he  possesses,  his  bodily  strength,  his  mental  strength, 
his  ability  of  every  kind,  his  trade,  business,  art,  or  profes- 
sion, his  property,  etc. ;  for  it  is  written,  "  Ye  are  not 
your  own ;  for  ye  are  bought  with  a  price."  1  Cor.  vi. 
19  5  20.  The  proceeds  of  our  calling  are  therefore  not 
out  own  in  the  sense  of  using  them  as  our  natural  heart 
wiches  us  to  do,  whether  to  spend  them  on  the  gratifica- 
tion of  our  pride,  or  our  love  of  pleasure,  or  sensual  in- 
dulgences, or  to  lay  by  the  money  for  ourselves  or  our 
children,  or  to  use  it  in  any  way  as  we  naturally  like  ;  but 
we  have  to  stand  before  our  Lord  and  Master,  whose  stew- 
ards we  are,  to  seek  to  ascertain  his  will,  how  he  will  have 
us  use  the  proceeds  of  our  calling. 

But  is  this  indeed  the  spirit  in  which  children  of  God 
generally  are  engaged  in  their  calling?  It  is  but  too  well 
known  that  it  is  not  the  case.  Can  we  then  wonder  at  it, 
that  even  God's  own  clear  children  should  so  often  be 
found  greatly  in  difficulty  with  regard  to  their  calling,  and 
be  found  so  often  complaining  about  stagnation  or  competi- 
tion in  trade,  or  the  difficulties  of  the  times,  though  there 
have  been  given  to  them  such  precious  promises  as,  "  Seek 
ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness,  and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you  ;"  or,  "  Let  your 
conversation  (disposition  or  turn  of  mind)  be  without 
covetousness  ;  and  be  content  with  such  things  as  ye  have  : 
for  he  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee." 
Heb.  xiii.  2.  Is  it  not  obvious  enough  that  when  our 
heavenly  Father  sees  that  we  his  children  do  or  would 
use  the  proceeds  of  our  calling,  as  our  natural  mind  would 
desire,  that  he  either  cannot  at  all  intrust  us  with  means, 
or  will  be  obliged  to  decrease  them  ?  No  wise  and  really 
affectionate  mother  will  permit  her  infant  to  play  with  a 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  269 

razor,  or  with  fire,  however  much  the  child  may  desire  to 
have  them ;  and  so  the  love  and  wisdom  of  our  heavenly 
Father  will  not,  cannot,  intrust  us  with  pecuniary  means, 
except  it  be  in  the  way  of  chastisement,  or  to  show  us 
anally  their  utter  vanity,  if  he  sees  that  we  do  not  desire 
to  possess  them  as  stewards  for  him,  in  order  that  we  may 
spend  them  as  he  may  point  out  to  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit, 
through  his  word. 

In  connection  with  this  subject,  I  give  a  few  hints  to  the 
believing  reader  on  three  passages  of  the  word  of  God. 
In  1  Cor.  xvi.  2,  we  find  it  written  to  the  brethren  at  Cor- 
inth, "  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  has  prospered  him."  A 
contribution  for  the  poor  saints  in  Judea  was  to  be  made, 
and  the  brethren  at  Corinth  were  exhorted  to  put  by  for 
it,  every  Lord's  day,  according  to  the  measure  of  success 
which  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  grant  them  in  their 
calling  during  the  week.  Now,  ought  not  the  saints  in 
our  day  also  to  act  according  to  this  word?  There  is  no 
passage  in  the  word  of  God  why  we  should  not  do  so,  and 
it  is  altogether  in  accordance  with  our  pilgrim  character, 
not  only  once  or  twice,  or  four  times  a  year,  to  see  how 
much  we  can  afford  to  give  to  the  poor  saints,  or  to  the 
work  of  God  in  any  way,  but  to  seek  to  settle  it  weekly. 
If  it  be  said,  I  cannot  ascertain  how  much  I  have  gained 
in  the  course  of  the  week  by  my  business,  and  therefore  I 
cannot  give  accordingly ;  my  reply  is  this,  Seek,  dear 
brethren,  as  much  as  possible,  to  bring  your  business  upon 
such  a  footing  as  that  you  may  be  able,  as  nearly  as  pos- 
sible, to  settle  how  much  you  have  earned  in  your  calling 
in  the  course  of  the  week.  But  suppose  you  should  be  un- 
able to  settle  it  exactly  to  the  shilling  or  pound,  yet  you 
will  know  pretty  well  how  it  has  been  with  you  during  the 
week,  and  therefore,  according  to  your  best  knoivledge,  con- 
tribute on  the  coming  Lord's  day  towards  the  necessities 


270  THE   LIFE   OF   TEUST.  Chap.  XVI, 

of  the  poor  saints,  and  towards  the  work  of  God,  as  he, 
after  your  having  sought  his  guidance,  may  lead  you. 

Perhaps  you  say,  the  weeks  are  so  unlike  ;  in  one  week 
I  may  earn  three  or  even  ten  times  as  much  as  in  another 
week,  and  if  I  give  according  to  my  earnings  from  my 
calling  during  a  very  good  week,  then  how  are  such  weeks, 
when  I  earn  scarcely  anything,  or  how  are  the  bad  debts 
to  be  met?  How  shall  I  do  when  sickness  befalls  my 
family,  or  when  other  trials  productive  of  expense  come 
upon  me,  if  I  do  not  make  provision  for  such  seasons  ? 
My  reply  is,  1.  I  do  not  find  in  the  whole  New  Testament 
one  single  passage  in  which  either  directly  or  indirectly 
exhortations  are  given  to  provide  against  deadness  in 
business,  bad  debts,  and  sickness,  by  lajang  up  money.  2. 
Often  the  Lord  is  obliged  to  allow  deadness  in  business, 
or  bad  debts,  or  sickness  in  our  family,  or  other  trials 
which  increase  our  expenses,  to  befall  us,  because  we  do 
not,  as  his  stewards,  act  according  to  stewardship,  but  as  if 
we  were  owners  of  what  we  have,  forgetting  that  the 
time  has  not  yet  come  when  we  shall  enter  upon  our  pos- 
sessions;  and  he  does  so  in  order  that,  by  these  losses 
and  expenses,  our  property  which  we  have  collected  may 
be  decreased,  lest  we  should  altogether  set  our  hearts 
again  upon  earthly  things,  and  forget  God  entirely.  His 
love  is  so  great,  that  he  will  not  let  his  children  quietly 
go  their  own  way  when  they  have  forsaken  him ;  but  if 
his  loving  admonitions  by  his  Holy  Spirit  are  disregarded, 
he  is  obliged  in  fatherly  love  to  chastise  them.  A  striking 
illustration  of  what  I  have  said  we  have  in  the  case  of 
Israel  nationally.  The  commandment  to  them  was,  to 
leave  their  land  uncultivated  in  the  seventh  3*ear,  in  order 
that  it  might  rest,  and  the  Lord  promised  to  make  up  for 
this  deficiency  by  his  abundant  blessing  resting  upon  the 
sixth  year.  However,  Israel  acted  not  according  to  this 
commandment,  no  doubt  saying,  in  the  unbelief  of  their 
hearts,  as  the  Lord  had  foretold,  "  What  shall  we   eat  in 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  271 

the  seventh  year?  Behold,  we  shall  not  sow,  nor  gather 
in  our  increase."  Levit.  xxv.  But  what  did  the  Lord  do? 
He  was  determined  the  land  should  have  rest,  and  as  the 
Israelites  did  not  willingly  give  it,  he  sent  them  for  seventy 
years  into  captivity,  in  order  that  thus  the  land  might  have 
rest.  See  Levit.  xxvi.  33-35.  Beloved  brethren  in  the 
Lord,  let  us  take  heed  so  to  walk  as  that  the  Lord  may  not 
be  obliged  by  chastisement  to  take  a  part  of  our  earthly 
possessions  from  us  in  the  way  of  bad  debts,  sickness,  de- 
crease of  business,  and  the  like,  because  we  would  not  own 
our  position  as  stewards,  but  act  as  oivners,  and  keep  for 
ourselves  the  means  with  which  the  Lord  had  intrusted  us, 
not  for  the  gratification  of  our  own  carnal  mind,  but  for  the 
sake  of  using  them  in  his  service  and  to  his  praise. 

It  might  also  be  said  by  a  brother  whose  earnings  are 
small,  should  I  also  give  according  to  my  earnings  ?  They 
are  already  so  small  that  my  wife  can  only  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  manage  to  make  them  sufficient  for  the  family. 
My  reply  is,  Have  you  ever  considered,  nry  brother,  that 
the  very  reason  why  the  Lord  is  obliged  to  let  jTour  earnings 
remain  so  small  may  be  the  fact  of  your  spending  every- 
thing upon  yourselves,  and  that  if  he  were  to  give  you  more 
you  would  only  use  it  to  increase  your  own  family  comfort5 
instead  of  looking  about  to  see  who  among  the  brethren 
are  sick,  or  who  have  no  work  at  all,  that  3-ou  might  helj 
them,  or  how  you  might  assist  the  work  of  God  at  home  01 
abroad?  There  is  a  great  temptation  for  a  brother  whost 
earnings  are  small  to  put  off  the  responsibility  of  assisting 
the  needy  and  sick  saints,  or  helping  on  the  work  of  God, 
and  to  lay  it  upon  the  few  rich  brethren  and  sisters  witl 
whom  he  is  associated  in  fellowship,  and  thus  rob  his  owl 
soul ! 

It  might  be  asked,  How  much  shall  I  give  of  my  income  ? 
The  tenth  part,  or  the  fifth  part,  or  the  third  part,  or  one 
half,  or  more  ?  My  reply  is,  God  lays  down  no  rule  con- 
cerning this  point.     What  we  do  we  should  do  cheerfully 


272  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

and  not  of  necessity.  But  if  even  Jacob,  with  the  first 
dawning  of  spiritual  light  (Genesis  xxviii.  22),  promised  to 
God  the  tenth  of  all  he  should  give  to  him,  how  much  ought 
we  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  do  for  him :  we,  whose 
calling  is  a  heavenly  one,  and  who  know  distinctly  that  we 
are  children  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  the  Lord  Jesus ! 
Yet  do  all  the  children  of  God  give  even  the  tenth  part  of 
what  the  Lord  gives  them  ?  That  would  be  two  shillings  per 
week  for  the  brother  who  earns  one  pound,  and  four  shillings 
to  him  who  earns  two  pounds,  and  two  pounds  per  week  to 
him  whose  income  is  twenty  pounds  per  week. 

In  connection  with  1  Cor.  xvi.  2,  I  would  mention  two 
other  portions  :  1.  "He  which  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap 
also  sparingly ;  and  he  that  soweth  bountifully  shall  reap 
also  bountifully."  2  Cor.  ix.  6.  It  is  certain  that  we  chil- 
dren of  God  are  so  abundantly  blessed  in  Jesus,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  that  we  ought  to  need  no  stimulus  to  good 
works.  The  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  the  having  been  made 
forever  the  children  of  God,  the  having  before  us  the  Father's 
house  as  our  home  ;  — these  blessings  ought  to  be  sufficient 
motives  to  constrain  us  in  love  and  gratitude  to  serve  God 
abundantly  all  the  da}Ts  of  our  life,  and  cheerfully  also  to 
give  up,  as  he  may  call  for  it,  that  with  which  he  has  in- 
trusted us  of  the  things  of  this  world.  But  whilst  this  is 
the  case,  the  Lord  nevertheless  holds  out  to  us  in  his  holy  word 
motives  why  we  should  serve  him,  deny  ourselves,  use  our 
property  for  him,  etc.,  and  the  last-mentioned  passage  is 
one  of  that  kind.  The  verse  is  true,  both  with  reference  to 
the  life  that  is  now,  and  that  which  is  to  come.  If  we  have 
been  sparingly  using  our  property  for  him,  there  will  have 
been  little  treasure  laid  up  in  heaven,  and  therefore  a  small 
amount  of  capital  will  be  found  in  the  world  to  come,  so  far 
as  it  regards  reaping.  Again,  we  shall  reap  bountifully  if 
we  seek  to  be  rich  towards  God,  by  abundantly  using  our 
means  for  him,  whether  in  ministering  to  the  necessities  of 
the  poor  saints,  or  using  otherwise  our  pecuniary  means  for 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  273 

Iris  woik.  Dear  brethren,  these  things  are  realities ! 
Shortly,  very  shortly,  will  come  the  reaping-time,  and  then 
will  be  the  question  whether  we  shall  reap  sparingly  or 
bountifully. 

But  while  this  passage  refers  to  the  life  hereafter,  it  also 
refers  to  the  life  that  now  is.  Just  as  now  the  love  of  Christ 
constrains  us  to  communicate  of  that  with  which  the  Lord 
intrusts  us,  so  will  be  the  present  reaping,  both  with  regard 
to  spiritual  and  temporal  things.  Should  there  be  found, 
therefore,  in  a  brother,  the  want  of  entering  into  his  posi- 
tion as  being  merely  a  steward  for  the  Lord  in  his  calling, 
and  should  he  give  no  heed  to  the  admonitions  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  communicate  to  those  who  are  in  need  or  to  help 
the  work  of  God,  then  can  such  a  brother  be  surprised  that 
he  meets  with  great  difficulties  in  his  calling,  and  that  he 
cannot  get  on  ?  This  is  according  to  the  Lord's  word.  He 
is  sowing  sparingly,  and  he  therefore  reaps  sparingly.  But 
should  the  love  of  Christ  constrain  a  brother,  out  of  the 
earnings  of  his  calling,  to  sow  bountifully,  he  will  even  in 
this  life  reap  bountifully,  both  with  regard  to  blessings  in 
his  soul,  and  with  regard  to  temporal  things.  Consider  in 
connection  with  this  the  following  passage,  which,  though 
taken  from  the  Book  of  Proverbs,  is  not  of  a  Jewish  char- 
acter, but  true  concerning  believers  under  the  present  dis- 
pensation also  :  "  There  is  that  scattereth,  and  yet  increas- 
eth ;  and  there  is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but 
it  tendeth  to  poverty.  The  liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat ; 
and  he  that  watereth  shall  be  watered  also  himself."  Prov. 
xi.  24,  25. 

In  connection  with  1  Cor.  xvi.  2,  I  would  also  direct  my 
brethren  in  the  Lord  to  the  promise  made  in  Luke  vi.  38  : 
"  Give,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  3^ou ;  good  measure, 
pressed  down,  and  shaken  together,  and  running  over,  shall 
men  give  into  your  bosom.  For  with  the  same  measure 
that  ye  mete  withal  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again." 
This  refers  evidently  to  the  present  dispensation,  and  evi- 


274  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

dently  iu  its  primary  meaning  to  temporal  things.  Now 
let  an}7  one,  constrained  by  the  love  of  Jesus,  act  according 
to  this  passage  ;  let  him  on  the  first  day  of  the  week  com- 
municate as  the  Lord  has  prospered  him,  and  he  will  see 
that  the  Lord  will  act  according  to  what  is  contained  in  this 
verse.  If  pride  constrain  us  to  give,  if  self-righteousness 
make  us  liberal,  if  natural  feeling  induce  us  to  communicate, 
or  if  we  give  whilst  we  are  in  a  state  of  insolvency,  not  pos- 
sessing more  perhaps  than  ten  shillings  in  the  pound,  were 
our  creditors  to  come  upon  us  ;  then  we  cannot  expect  to  have 
this  verse  fulfilled  in  our  experience ;  nor  should  we  give 
at  any  time  for  the  sake  of  receiving  again  from  others,  ac- 
cording to  this  verse  ;  but  if  indeed  the  love  of  Christ  corv- 
strain  us  to  communicate  according  to  the  abilit}T  which  the 
Lord  gives  us,  then  we  shall  have  this  verse  fulfilled  in  our 
experience,  though  this  was  not  the  motive  which  induced  us 
to  give.  Somehow  or  other  the  Lord  will  abundantly  repay 
us,  through  the  instrumentality  of  our  fellow-men,  what  we 
are  doing  to  his  poor  saints,  or  in  any  way  for  his  work, 
and  we  shall  find  that  in  the  end  we  are  not  losers,  even  with 
reference  to  temporal  things,  whilst  we  communicate  liber- 
ally of  the  things  of  this  life  with  which  the  Lord  has  in- 
trusted us. 

Here  it  might  be  remarked,  But  if  it  be  so  that  even  in 
this  life,  and  with  regard  to  temporal  things,  it  is  true  that 
a  to  him  that  gives  shall  be  given,  good  measure,  pressed 
down,  and  shaken  together,  and  running  over,"  and  that 
ahe  which  soweth  bountifully  shall  reap  also  bountifully," 
then  in  the  end  the  most  liberal  persons  would  be  exceed- 
ingly rich.  Concerning  this  remark  we  have  to  keep  in 
mind,  that  the  moment  persons  were  to  begin  to  give  for 
the  sake  of  receiving  more  back  again  from  the  Lord, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  their  fellow-men,  than  they 
have  given  ;  or  the  moment  persons  wish  to  alter  their  way, 
and  no  more  go  on  sowing  bountifully,  but  sparingly,  in 
order  to  increase  their  possessions,  whilst  God  is  allowing 


1SU.  STEWARDSHIP.  275 

them  to  reap  bountifully,  the  river  of  God's  bounty  toward 
them  would  no  longer  continue  to  flow.  God  had  supplied 
them  abundantly  with  means,  because  he  saw  them  act  as 
stewards  for  him.  He  had  intrusted  them  with  a  little 
which  they  had  used  for  him,  and  he  therefore  intrusted 
them  with  more  ;  and  if  they  had  continued  to  use  the  much 
also  for  him,  he  would  have  still  more  abundantly  used 
them  as  instruments  to  scatter  abroad  his  bounties.  The 
child  of  God  must  be  willing  to  be  a  channel  through  which 
God's  bounties  flow,  both  with  regard  to  temporal  and  spir- 
itual things.  This  channel  is  narrow  and  shallow  at  first, 
it  may  be  ;  yet  there  is  room  for  some  of  the  waters  of  God's 
bounty  to  pass  through.  And  if  we  cheerfuUy  yield  our- 
selves as  channels  for  this  purpose,  then  the  channel  becomes 
wider  and  deeper,  and  the  waters  of  the  bounty  of  God  can 
pass  through  more  abundantly.  Without  a  figure,  it  is  thus  : 
At  first  we  may  be  only  instrumental  in  communicating  five 
pounds,  or  ten  pounds,  or  twenty  pounds,  or  fifty  pounds, 
or  one  hundred  pounds,  or  two  hundred  pounds  per  year, 
but  afterwards  double  as  much ;  and,  if  we  are  still  more 
faithful  in  our  stewardship,  after  a  year  or  two  four  times 
as  much,  afterwards  perhaps  eight  times  as  much,  at  last 
perhaps  twenty  times  or  fifty  times  as  much.  We  cannot 
limit  the  extent  to  which  God  may  use  us  as  instruments  in 
communicating  blessing,  both  temporal  and  spiritual,  if  we 
are  willing  to  yield  ourselves  as  instruments  to  the  living 
God,  and  are  content  to  be  only  instruments,  and  to  give 
him  all  the  glory. 

But  with  regard  to  temporal  things  it  will  be  thus,  that 
if  indeed  we  walk  according  to  the  mind  of  God  in  these 
things,  whilst  more  and  more  we  become  instruments  of 
blessing  to  others,  we  shall  not  seek  to  enrich  ourselves, 
but  be  content,  when  the  last  day  of  another  year  finds  us 
still  in  the  bod}',  to  possess  no  more  than  on  the  last  day 
of  the  previous  year,  or  even  considerably  less,  whilst  we 
have  been,  however,  in  the  course  of  the  year,  the  instru- 


276  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

ments  of  communicating  largely  to  others,  through  the 
means  with  which  the  Lord  had  intrusted  us.  As  to  my 
own  soul,  by  the  grace  of  God,  it  would  be  a  burden  to  me 
that  however  much  my  income  in  the  course  of  the  year 
might  have  been,  I  were  increasing  in  earthly  possession  ; 
for  it  would  be  a  plain  proof  to  me  that  I  had  not  been 
acting  as  a  steward  for  God,  and  had  not  been  yielding  my- 
self as  a  channel  for  the  waters  of  God's  bounty  to  pass 
through.  I  also  cannot  but  bear  my  testimony  here,  that 
in  whatever  feeble  measure  God  has  enabled  me  to  act 
according  to  these  truths  for  the  last  fifteen  years  [this  was 
written  in  1845],  I  have  found  it  to  be  profitable,  most 
profitable  to  my  own  soul ;  and  as  to  temporal  things, 
I  never  was  a  loser  in  doing  so,  but  Thave  most  abundantly 
found  the  truth  in  2  Cor.  ix.  6,  and  Luke  vi.  38,  and  Prov. 
xi.  24,  25,  verified  in  my  own  experience.  I  only  have  to 
regret  that  I  have  acted  so  little  according  to  what  I  have 
now  been  stating ;  but  my  godly  purpose  is,  by  the  help  of 
God,  to  spend  the  remainder  of  my  days  in  practising  these 
truths  more  than  ever ;  and  I  am  sure  that  when  I  am 
brought  to  the  close  of  my  earthly  pilgrimage,  either  in 
death,  or  by  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  I  shall  not 
have  the  least  regret  in  having  done  so  ;  and  I  know  that, 
should  I  leave  my  clear  child  behind,  the  Lord  will  abun- 
dantly provide  for  her,  and  prove  that  there  has  been  a 
better  provision  made  for  her  than  her  father  could  have 
made,  if  he  had  sought  to  insure  his  life  or  lay  up  money 
for  her. 

Before  leaving  this  part  of  the  subject,  I  mention  to  the 
believing  reader,  that  I  know  instance  upon  instance  in 
which  what  I  have  been  saying  has  been  verified,  but  I  will 
only  mention  the  following :  I  knew  many  years  ago  a 
brother  as  the  manager  of  a  large  manufactory.  Whilst  in 
this  capacity  he  was  liberal,  and  giving  away  considerably 
out  of  his  rather  considerable  salaiy.  The  Lord  repaid 
this  to   him ;  for  the  principals  of  the  establishment,  well 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  277 

knowing  his  value  to  their  house  of  business,  gave  him  now 
and  then,  whilst  he  thus  was  liberally  using  his  means  for 
the  Lord,  very  large  presents  in  money.  In  process  of 
time,  however,  this  brother  thought  it  right  to  begin  busi- 
ness on  his  own  account,  in  a  very  small  way.  He  still 
continued  to  be  liberal,  according  to  his  means,  and  God 
prospered  him,  and  prospered  him  so  that  now,  whilst  I  am 
writing,  his  manufactory  is  as  large  as  the  one  which  he 
formerly  managed,  or  even  larger,  though  that  was  a  very 
considerable  one.  And  sure  I  am  that  if  this  brother  shall 
be  kept  by  God  from  setting  his  heart  upon  earthly  things, 
and  from  seeking  more  and  more  to  increase  his  earthly 
riches,  but  shall  delight  himself  in  being  used  as  a  steward 
by  God,  cheerfully  communicating  to  the  needs  of  God's 
poor  children,  or  to  his  work  in  other  ways,  and  doing  so 
not  sparingly,  but  bountifully,  the  Lord  will  intrust  him 
more  and  more  with  means  ;  if  otherwise,  if  he  shut  up  his 
hands,  seek  his  own,  wish  to  obtain  sufficient  property  that 
he  may  be  able  to  live  on  his  interest,  then  what  he  has  to 
expect  is  that  God  will  shut  up  his  hands,  he  will  meet 
with  heavy  losses,  or  there  will  be  an  alteration  in  his 
affairs  for  the  worse,  or  the  like. 

I  also  mention  two  other  cases,  to  show  that  the  Lord 
increases  our  ability  of  communicating  temporal  blessings 
to  others  if  we  distribute  according  to  the  means  with  which 
he  has  intrusted  us,  though  we  should  not  be  in  a  trade  or 
business  or  profession.  I  know  a  brother  who  many  years 
ago  saw  it  right  not  only  to  spend  his  interest  for  the  Lord, 
but  also  the  principal,  as  the  Lord  might  point  out  to  him 
opportunities.  His  desire  was  not,  as  indeed  it  ought  never 
to  be,  to  get  rid  of  his  money  as  fast  as  possible,  3-et  he 
considered  himself  a  steward  for  the  Lord,  and  was  there 
fore  willing,  as  his  Lord  and  Master  might  point  it  out  to 
him,  to  spend  his  means.  When  this  brother  came  to  this 
determination,  he  possessed  about  twenty  thousand  pounds 
sterling.  According  to  the  light  and  grace  which  the  Lord 
24 


278  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

had  been  pleased  to  give,  he  afterwards  acted,  spending  the 
money  for  the  Lord,  in  larger  or  smaller  sums,  as  oppor- 
tunities were  pointed  out  to  him  by  the  Lord.  Thus  the 
sum  more  and  more  decreased,  whilst  the  brother  steadily 
pursued  his  course,  serving  the  Lord  with  his  property,  and 
spending  his  time  and  ability  also  for  the  Lord,  in  service 
of  one  kind  or  another  among  his  children.  At  last,  the 
twenty  thousand  pounds  were  almost  entirely  spent,  when 
at  that  very  time  the  father  of  this  very  brother  died, 
whereby  he  came  into  the  possession  of  an  income  of  several 
thousand  pounds  a  j^ear.  It  gives  jo}^  to  my  heart  to  be 
able  to  add,  that  this  brother  still  pursues  his  godly  course, 
living  in  the  most  simple  way,  and  giving  away  perhaps 
ten  times  as  much  as  he  spends  on  himself  or  family.  Here 
you  see,  dear  reader,  that  this  brother,  using  faithfully  for 
the  Lord  what  he  had  been  intrusted  with  at  first,  was  made 
steward  over  more  ;  for  he  has  now  more  than  one  third  as 
much  in  a  year  coming  in  as  he  at  first  possessed  altogether. 

I  mention  another  instance  :  I  know  a  brother  to  whom 
the  Lord  has  given  a  liberal  heart,  and  who  bountifully 
gave  of  that  over  which  the  Lord  had  set  him  as  steward. 
The  Lord,  seeing  this,  intrusted  him  with  still  more,  for 
through  family  circumstances  he  came  into  the  possession 
of  many  thousand  pounds,  in  addition  to  the  considerable 
property  he  possessed  before.  I  have  the  joy  of  being  able 
to  add  also  concerning  this  brother,  that  the  Lord  continues 
to  give  him  grace  to  use  his  property  as  a  steward  for  God, 
and  that  he  has  not  been  permitted  to  set  his  heart  upon 
his  riches,  through  the  very  considerable  increase  of  his 
property,  but  that  he  continues  to  live  as  the  steward  of 
the  Lord,  and  not  as  the  owner  of  all  this  wealth. 

And  now,  dear  reader,  when  the  brethren  to  whom  I  have 
been  referring  are  brought  to  the  close  of  their  earthly  pil- 
grimage, will  they  have  one  moment's  regret  that  they  have 
used  their  property  for  the  Lord?  Will  it  be  the  least  par- 
ticle of  uneasiness  to  their  minds,  or  will  their  children  be 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  279 

the  worse  for  it  ?  Oh,  no  !  The  only  regret  they  will  have 
concerning  this  matter  will  be,  that  the}7-  did  not  serve  the 
Lord  still  more  abundantly  with  their  property.  Dear 
reader,  let  us  each  in  our  measure  act  in  the  same  spirit. 
Money  is  really  worth  no  more  than  as  it  is  used  according 
to  the  mind  of  the  Lord ;  and  life  is  worth  no  more  than  as 
it  is  spent  in  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

Whilst  the  three  points  mentioned  —  1.  That  our  calling 
must  be  of  that  nature  that  we  can  abide  in  it  with  God; 
2.  That  unto  the  Lord  we  should  labor  in  our  calling,  as 
his  servants,  because  he  has  bought  us  with  his  blood,  and 
because  he  will  have  us  to  labor ;  3.  That  as  stewards  we 
should  labor  in  our  calling,  because  the  earnings  of  our 
calling  are  the  Lord's  and  not  our  own,  as  he  has  bought  us 
with  his  blood  ;  —  I  say,  whilst  these  three  points  are  par- 
ticularly to  be  attended  to  in  order  that  the  Lord's  blessing 
may  rest  upon  our  calling,  and  we  be  prospering  in  it,  there 
are,  nevertheless,  some  other  points  to  be  attended  to,  which 
I  mention  in  love  to  my  brethren  in  the  Lord,  by  whom 
they  may  be  needed. 

4.  The  next  point  is,  that  a  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
should  do  nothing  in  his  calling  which  is  purely  for  the  sake 
of  attracting  the  tuorld;  such  as,  for  instance,  fitting  up  his 
shop  or  rooms  of  business  in  the  most  costly  manner.  I 
do  not  in  the  least  mean  to  say  that  his  shop  or  rooms  of 
business  should  not  be  clean,  orderly,  and  of  such  a  char- 
acter as  that  there  may  be  no  positive  hindrance  in  persons 
going  there.  All  the  needful  conveniences  that  are  ex- 
pected may  be  there,  and  ought  to  be  there.  But  if  any 
child  of  God  seek  to  have  the  front  of  his  shop,  or  the  in- 
terior of  his  shop,  or  of  his  place  of  business,  fitted  up  in 
a  most  expensive  way,  simply  for  the  sake  of  attracting 
attention,  then  let  him  be  aware  that,  just  in  so  far  as  he 
is  trusting  in  these  things,  he  is  not  likely  to  succeed  in 
his  calling,  because  he  puts  the  manner  of  fitting  up  the 
»hop  in  the  room  of  trust  in  the  Lord.     Such  things  the 


280  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

i 

Lord  may  allow  to  succeed  in  the  case  of  an  unbeliever, 
but  they  will  not  prosper  in  the  case  of  a  child  of  God, 
except  it  be  in  the  way  of  chastisement,  just  as  the  Lord 
gave  to  Israel  in  the  wilderness  the  desire  of  their  hearts, 
but  sent  leanness  into  their  souls.  Should  any  brother 
have  fallen  into  this  error,  the  first  thing  he  has  to  do, 
when  the  Lord  has  instructed  him  concerning  this  point,  is 
to  make  confession  of  sin,  and,  as  far  as  it  can  be  done, 
to  retrace  his  steps  in  this  particular.  If  this  cannot  be 
done,  then  to  cast  himself  upon  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

5.  Of  the  same  character  is  to  seek  to  attract  the  atten- 
tion of  the  world  by  "  boasting  advertisements,"  such  as 
"  no  one  manufactures  so  good  an  article,"  "  no  one  sella 
this  article  so  cheap,"  "  we  sell  the  best  article  in  the  city," 
etc.  Suppose  these  statements  were  quite  correct,  yet  they 
are  unbecoming  for  a  child  of  God,  who  has  the  living  God 
to  care  for  him  and  to  provide  for  him,  and  therefore  needs 
not  to  make  use  of  such  boasting,  whereby  he  may  seek  to 
insure  custom  to  himself  and  keep  it  from  others.  The 
law  of  love  is,  "  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do 
to  3^ou,  do  ye  even  so  to  them."  Matt.  vii.  12.  Now,  what 
do  I  wish  in  this  particular  that  others  should  do  to  inc. 
but  that  they  should  not  seek  to  keep  away  persons  fro:::; 
dealing  with  me  ;  but  if  I  use  such  like  expressions  in  my 
advertisements  as  have  been  mentioned,  what  do  they  imply 
but  that  I  wish  all  people  should  come  to  me,  and  deal  with 
me  ?  If,  however,  already  under  the  old  covenant  it  was 
said,  "Thou  shalt  not  covet,"  how  much  more  sinful. and 
altogether  unbecoming  is  it  for  us,  children  of  God,  who 
are  in  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  to  make  use 
of  such  means  in  order  to  insure  to  ourselves  pecuniary 
advantages  !  But,  however  much  the  Lord  may  allow  a  man 
of  the  world  to  prosper  in  using  such  means,  they  are  only 
hindrances  to  the  child  of  God  to  getting  on  in  his  calling, 
because  the  Lord  sees  that  they  are  substituted  instead  of 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  281, 

trust  in  himself;  and  should  the  Lord  for  a  season  allow 
his  child  apparently  to  be  benefited  by  them,  it  will  only  be 
for  his  chastisement  and  connected  with  leanness  in  his 
soul.  Therefore,  my  brethren  in  the  Lord,  I  beseech  you 
to  put  away  all  these  things  out  of  your  calling,  lest  you 
should  be  hindering  instead  of  furthering  your  real  welfare. 
6.  Likewise  of  a  similar  character  is  the  following  point, 
which  God  may  suffer  to  be  a  real  hindrance  to  his  children 
in  their  calling  ;  it  is,  To  seek  the  very  best,  and  therefore 
the  most  expensive,  situations  which  can  be  had  in  a  town 
or  city.  Now,  I  do  by  no  means  intend  to  sslj,  that  in  our 
trade,  business,  art,  or  profession,  we  should  seek  the  most 
obscure,  retired,  out-of-the-way  place  possible,  and  say, 
"  God  will  provide,  and  I  need  not  mind  in  what  part  of 
the  town  I  carry  on  my  calling."  There  are  most  assuredly 
certain  things  to  be  considered.  The  persons  wiio  are 
likely  to  buy  the  articles  I  sell,  or  employ  me,  are  to  be 
considered,  and  I  have  not  to  say,  it  matters  nothing  to  me 
whether  I  make  them  come  a  mile  or  two  to  n^  house,  or 
to  the  most  dirty  and  disagreeable  part  of  the  town ;  this 
would  be  the  extreme  in  the  other  way.  But  whilst  there 
is  a  certain  consideration  to  be  used  with  reference  to  those 
who  may  employ  us  in  our  calling,  yet  if  the  trust  of  the 
child  of  God  respecting  temporal  prosperity  is  in  the  fact 
that  he  lives  in  the  best  situation,  the  Lord  will  surely  dis- 
appoint him.  He  will  have  to  pay  a  very  high  rent  for  the 
best  situation,  and  yet  not  succeed,  because  his  trust  is  in 
the  best  situation.  He  is  substituting  it  for  dependence 
upon  the  living  God  for  customers.  He  is  robbing  his  soul, 
not  only  in  not  taking  the  customers  as  from  the  hands  of 
the  Lord,  but  he  is  also  obliging  Ms  heavenly  Father,  in  the 
very  love  of  his  heart,  to  cause  him  to  be  disappointed, 
because  he  is  not  trusting  in  him.  If  the  child  of  God 
were  sajing  and  acting  thus  :  the  best  situation  would  cost 
me  fifty  pounds  a  year  more  rent  than  one  which  is  not 
really  inconvenient  for  my  customers,  nor  in  an  improper 
24* 


282  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

i 

neighborhood,  and  the  like ;  this  fifty  dollars  I  dedicate 
unto  the  Lord,  to  be  paid  in  instalments  for  his  work  or 
his  poor  saints,  whenever  the  rent-day  comes ;  such  21 
brother  would  find  himself  to  be  no  loser,  if  this  indeed 
were  done  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord,  and  constrained 
by  the  love  of  Jesus.  But  if  the  fifty  pounds  more  are  paid 
for  rent,  and  yet  the  living  God,  in  the  very  love  of  his 
heart,  should  be  obliged  to  withhold  prosperity  from  his 
child  in  his  calling,  because  he  sees  that  he  is  la3ring  undue 
stress  upon  the  situation  of  the  house,  then  not  only  the 
fifty  pounds  extra  rent  per  year  are  lost,  but  also  that 
which  the  Lord  is  obliged  to  withhold  from  his  child  be- 
sides, in  order  to  teach  him  the  lesson  ;  and  thus  year  after 
year,  by  our  own  fault,  we  may  have  scarcely  anything  to 
give  for  the  work  of  God. 

7.  The  next  obstacle  to  prosperity  in  our  calling  which 
I  now  would  mention  is,  That  children  of  God  often  use 
such  expressions  as  these  with  reference  to  their  calling : 
"  This  is  our  busy  time,"  or  "  This  is  our  dead  time ; " 
which  implies  that  they  do  not  day  after  da}>-  deal  with  God 
about  their  calling,  but  that  they  ascribe  their  having  much 
or  little  to  do  to  circumstances,  or  to  times  and  seasons. 
That  the  people  of  the  world  should  do  so  is  not  to  be  won- 
dered at ;  but  that  the  children  of  God  should  act  thus, 
who  in  the  most  minute  affairs  of  life  should  seek  the  help 
of  God,  and  deal  with  God  about  them,  is  a  matter  of  sor- 
row to  the  spiritual  mind,  and  is  altogether  unbecoming 
saints.  But  what  is  the  result  ?  The  Lord,  according  to 
the  expectations  of  his  children,  allows  them  to  be  without 
employment,  because  they'  say,  "  This  is  our  dead  season." 
"  He  did  not  many  mighty  works  there  because  of  their  un- 
belief," contains  a  truth  which  comes  in  here.  But  what  is 
the  right  way  of  looking  at  the  matter  ?  It  is  this  :  the 
child  of  G-od  should  say,  though  generally  about  this  time 
of  the  year  there  is  little  emphyvment  to  be  expected,  look- 
ing at  it  naturally,  just  as  want  of  employment  is  neither 


1844  STEWARDSHIP.  283 

good  for  the  outward  nor  inward  man,  and  as  I  only  desire 
employment  to  serve  God  in  my  business,  to  have  to  give 
to  those  who  are  in  need,  or  help  in  other  ways  the  work 
of  God,  I  will  now  give  myself  to  prayer  for  employment, 
for  I  can  by  prayer  and  faith  as  a  child  of  God  obtain  bless- 
ings from  nry  heavenly  Father,  though  not  in  the  ordinary 
course  of  things.  If  thus  the  child  of  God  were  to  say  and 
to  act,  he  would  soon  have  employment  in  his  calling,  ex- 
cept the  Lord  meant  to  use  his  time  otherwise  in  his  work, 
which  he  would  point  out  to  him. 

8.  A  further  reason  wiry  God  may  be  obliged  to  resist 
children  of  .God  in  their  business,  may  be  this,  that  they 
with  the  greatest  carefulness  seek  to  obtain  persons  for 
their  shop  who  are  considered  "  good  salesmen,"  i.  e.,  per- 
sons who  have  such  persuasive  ways,  as  that  they  gain  an 
advantage  over  the  customers  and  induce  them  not  only 
to  buy  articles  for  which  they  ask,  whether  suitable  or  not, 
but  that  they  also  induce  them  to  buy  articles  which  they 
did  not  at  all  intend  to  buy  when  they  came  to  the  shop. 
Concerning  this  I  notice,  in  the  first  place,  that  if  the 
child  of  God  puts  his  dependence  upon  the  "  good  sales- 
men," let  him  not  be  surprised  if  his  heavenly  Father 
should  be  obliged  to  disappoint  him,  because  he  sees  his 
child  lean  upon  the  arm  of  flesh,  instead  of  trusting  in  the 
living  God :  and  therefore  the  business  does  not  succeed. 
Further,  it  is  altogether  wrong  for  a  child  of  God  to  in- 
duce the  customers,  by  means  of  such  men  or  women  who 
have  a  persuasive  tongue,  to  purchase  articles  whether 
they  suit  or  not,  and  whether  they  are  needed  or  not. 
This  is  no  less  than  defrauding  persons  in  a  subtle  way,  or 
leading  them  into  the  sin  of  purchasing  beyond  their  means, 
or  at  least  spending  their  money  needlessly.  However 
such  sinful  tricks  may  be  allowed  to  prosper  in  the  case  of 
a  man  of  the  world,  in  the  case  of  a  child  of  God  they 
will  not  prosper,  except  God  allow  them  to  do  so  in  the 
way  of  chastisement,  whilst  leanness  and  wretchedness  are 


284  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVI. 

brought  into  the  soul.  I  knew  a  case  of  this  kind  where 
it  was  the  whole  bent  of  the  mind  of  a  professed  believer 
to  obtain  such  "  good  salesmen,"  and  where  even  a  Jew 
was  kept  outside  the  shop,  walking  up  and  down,  to  induce 
persons  to  come  in  and  buy  ;  and  yet  that  same  professed 
believer  failed  twice  in  his  business. 

9.  Another  evil  with  reference  to  business,  and  why 
children  of  God  do  not  get  on  in  their  calling,  is,  that  they 
enter  upon  business  often  without  any  capital  at  all,  or 
with  too  little.  If  a  believer  has  no  capital  at  all,  or  only 
a  very  small  capital,  in  comparison  with  what  his  business 
requires,  then  ought  he  not  to  sslj  this  to  himself:  "If 
it  were  my  heavenly  Father's  will  that  I  should  enter 
upon  business  on  my  own  account,  then  would  he  not 
somehow  or  other  have  intrusted  me  with  the  needful 
means?  And  since  he  has  not,  is  it  not  a  plain  indication 
that  for  the  present  I  should  remain  a  journeyman  (or 
shopman,  or  clerk,  as  the  case  may  be)  ?  "  In  a  variety 
of  ways  the  means  might  come.  For  instance,  a  legacy 
might  be  left  to  him,  or  money  might  be  given  to  him  by 
a  brother  in  the  Lord  for  that  very  purpose,  or  a  brother 
or  sister  might  propose  to  the  individual  to  lend  him 
money,  yet  so  that  if  he  were  unable  to  pay  it  again  they 
would  not  consider  him  their  debtor.  But  if  in  some 
such  way  the  Lord  did  not  remove  the  hindrance,  and 
the  brother  would  still  go  into  business,  he  would,  through 
the  bill  system  and  other  things  connected  with  the  want 
of  capital,  not  only  bring  great  distress  into  his  mind,  and 
subject  himself  to  the  possibility  of  at  last  being  unable  to 
pay  his  creditors,  whereby  dishonor  would  be  brought 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  but  he  likewise  could  not  be 
surprised  (as  he  went  into  business  contrary  to  the  will  of 
God,  since  he  pointed  out  to  him  that  he  was  not  to  do  so 
for  want  of  means)  if  he  should  find  that  he  cannot  get 
on,  and  that  the  blessing  of  God  manifestly  is  wanting.  In 
such  a  case  as  this,  if  it  can  be  done,  the  retracing  our 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  2Sb 

steps  is  the  Lost  thing  we  can  do ;  but  often  this  cannot 
be  done,  as  others  are  involved  in  the  matter,  and  then  we 
have  to  make  acknowledgment  of  our  sin,  and  seek  God's 
merciful  help  to  bring  us  into  a  right  position. 

10.  But  suppose  all  these  nine  previous  points  were 
attended  to,  and  we  neglected  to  seek  God's  blessing  upon 
our  calling,  we  need  still  not  be  surprised  if  we  met  with 
difficulty  upon  difficult}^  and  could  not  get  on  at  all.  It 
is  not  enough  that  we  seek  God's  help  for  that  which  mani 
festly  is  of  a  spiritual  character ;  but  we  should  seek  his 
help  and  blessing  by  pra}Ter  and  supplication  for  all  our 
ordinary  concerns  in  life,  and  if  we  neglect  doing  so  we 
shall  surely  suffer  for  the  neglect.  "  Trust  in  the  Lord  with 
all  thine  heart ;  and  lean  not  unto  thine  own  understanding. 
In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall  direct  thy 
paths."     Prov.  iii.  5,  6. 

Though  these  few  remarks  are  written  by  one  who  never 
was  in  business  himself,  jet  the  truths  therein  set  forth 
have  been  learned  by  him  in  the  school  of  God,  and  he  has 
had  them  abundantly  confirmed  through  his  pastoral  labors 
during  the  last  fifteen  years  and  a  half.  [This  was  written 
in  1845.] 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

REAPING    BOUNTIFULLY. 

1845  — 1846. 

AH  UNEXPECTED  REQUEST — DELIBERATION— A  GREAT  UNDERTAK ING  —  RE- 
LIANCE ON  THE  RESOURCES  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD  —AN  ANSWER  EXPECTED 
AND  RECEIVED— PRAYER  FOR  FAITH  AND  PATIENCE  —  FURTHER  PROOFS 
OF  DIVINE  FAVOR  —  THE  BLESSEDNESS  OF  DEVISING  LIBERAL  THINGS. 

(3y/  BEGAN  the  service  of  caring  for  children  who  are 
bereaved  of  both  parents,  by  death,  born  in  wedlock, 
and  are  in  destitute  circumstances,  on  Dec.  9, 1835. 
For  nearly  ten  years  I  had  never  had  any  desire  to 
hoild  an  Orphan  House.  On  the  contraiy,  I  decidedly  pre- 
ferred spending  the  means  which  might  come  in  for  present 
aecessities,  and  desired  rather  to  enlarge  the  work  accord- 
ing to  the  means  which  the  Lord  might  be  pleased  to  give. 
Thus  it  was  till  the  end  of  October,  1845,  when  I  was  led 
to  consider  this  matter  in  a  way  in  which  I  had  never  done 
before.1  The  occasion  of  my  doing  so  was  this :  On  Oct. 
30,  1845,  I  received  from  a  gentleman,  who  lived  in  the 
street  where  the  four  Orphan  Houses  were,  a  polite  and 
friendly  letter,  in  which  he  courteously  stated  to  me  that 
me  inhabitants  in  the  adjoining  houses  were  in  various 
fvays  inconvenienced  by  the  Orphan  Houses  being  in  Wil- 
son Street.     He  left  to  myself  the  judgment  of  the  case. 

This  letter  I  received  cm  Thursday  morning,  Oct.  30, 1845. 
Being  very  much  occupied  that  week,  I  had  scarcely  any 
time  to  consider  the  matter.  On  Monday  morning,  how- 
ever, Nov.  3,  I  set  apart  some  hours  for  the  prayerful  con- 

1  The  reader  will  not  fail  to  remark  the  striking  illustration  afforded,  in  the  pres- 
ent chapter,  of  the  truth  stated  in  Chapter  xvi.,  that  God  rewards  the  right  use 
of  means  of  benevolence  by  affording  the  means  of  enlarged  usefulness.  -  Ed. 
286 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  287 

sideratlon  of  the  subject,  and  after  I  had  besought  the  Lord 
to  guide  me  to  a  right  decision,  I  wrote  down  the  reasons 
which  appeared  to  me  to  make  it  desirable  that  the  Orphan 
Houses  should  be  removed  from  Wilson  Street,  and  also  the 
reasons  against  removing.  As  far  as  they  are  suitable  for 
being  stated  in  print  they  were  these  :  — 

I.      REASONS  FOR  REMOVING  FROM   WILSON  STREET. 

1.  The  neighbors  feel  themselves  inconvenienced  by  the 
noise  of  the  children  in  the  play-hours.  This  complaint  is 
neither  without  foundation,  nor  unjust ;  for  many  persons 
are  very  much  inconvenienced  by  the  noise  of  children, 
and  those  living  close  by  the  Orphan  Houses  must  be  so 
during  the  play-hours,  even  though  the  noise  be  only  of 
that  kind  that  one  could  not  at  all  find  fault  with  the  dear 
children  on  account  of  it.  I  should  niyself  feel  it  trying 
to  my  head  to  live  next  door  to  the  Orphan  Houses,  on 
that  account.  I  therefore  ought  to  do  to  others  as  I  should 
wish  to  be  done  by.  This  point  had  never  before  appeared 
to  me  in  so  serious  a  light. 

2.  The  greatness  of  the  number  of  the  inmates  in  the 
houses  had  several  times  prevented  the  drains  from  acting 
property,  and  thus  has  a  few  times  affected  the  water  in 
one  or  two  of  the  neighbors'  houses.  With  reference  to 
these  two  reasons  as  it  regards  those  living  near  the 
Orphan  Houses,  these  words,  "  Let  not  your  good  be  evil 
spoken  of"  (Rom.xiv.  16),  and  "  Let  your  moderation  (i.  e., 
yieldingness)  be  known  unto  all  men"  (Philip,  iv.  5),  seemed 
to  me  two  important  portions  of  the  word  of  God  to  be 
acted  out  in  this  matter. 

But  in  addition  to  the  reasons  for  removing  the  Orphan 
Houses  from  Wilson  Street,  on  account  of  the  unavoidable 
occasional  inconvenience  that  comes  upon  the  neighbors, 
there  appeared  now  to  me,  when  once  I  was  led  to  con- 
sider  seriously  the  reasons  for  removing  the  Institution 


288  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

from  Wilson  Street,  other  reasons  for  doing  so,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  work  itself,  which  had  occurred  to  me  before, 
but  never  in  so  strong  a  light  as  now,  when  the  subject 
was  brought  more  immediately  before  me  by  the  letter  in 
which  I  was  politely  requested  to  remove  the  Orphan 
Houses  from  "Wilson  Street.     These  reasons  are  :  — 

1.  We  have  no  proper  play-grounds  in  Wilson  Street. 
There  is  one  play-ground,  which,  however,  is  only  large 
enough  for  the  children  of  one  house  at  a  time ;  but  as 
there  are  children  in  four  houses  who  ought  to  have  the 
benefit  of  it,  we  cannot  arrange  so  that  all  the  children 
have  the  full  benefit  of  that  plaj^-ground,  as  the  meals 
the  school-hours,  the  weather,  and  other  hindrances  inter- 
fere. The  dear  orphans  ought,  I  know,  to  be  trained  in 
habits  of  industry,  but  children  are  children,  and  need  to 
be  treated  as  such ;  and  they  should,  on  account  of  their 
health,  have  the  full  benefit  of  a  pla}T-ground.  But  this 
they  cannot  have  in  Wilson  Street ;  and  to  take  them 
out  into  the  fields  for  the  benefit  of  bodily  exercise,  as 
we  have  been  in  the  habit  of  doing,  is  often  very  incon- 
venient. 

2.  We  have  no  ground  for  cultivation  near  the  Orphan 
Houses,  and  hence  there  must  be  more  walking  for  the 
children,  on  account  of  using  proper  means  for  keeping 
them,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  in  health,  than  is  in  other 
respects  good  for  them ;  because  frequent  walks  easily 
beget  in  children  habits  of  idleness,  which  would  be  espe- 
cially felt  when  bo}Ts  are  apprenticed.  But  this  difficulty 
cannot  be  obviated  by  remaining  in  Wilson  Street,  and 
renting  a  piece  of  land  somewhere  else  for  cultivation  ;  for 
to  get  the  children  ready  and  conduct  them  to  the  piece 
of  ground  not  only  takes  a  good  deal  of  time,  but  is  con- 
nected with  other  great  inconveniences,  yea,  with  insur- 
mountable difficulties,  so  that  we  found  it  needful  to  give 
up  a  small  piece  of  ground  which  we  once  rented  for  about 
two  years  for  the  orphan  boys,  at  a  distance  of  about  half 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  289 

a  mile  from  Wilson  Street.  Thus,  by  removing  from 
"Wilson  Street,  and  obtaining  premises  surrounded  by  land 
for  cultivation,  we  should  be  able  to  procure  a  most  im- 
portant moral  benefit  for  the  children,  by  having  the 
opportunity  more  fully  than  we  now  have  of  training  them 
in  habits  of  industry,  besides  giving  to  the  boj^s  occupation 
which  is  more  suitable  for  them  than  knitting,  which  is 
now  the  only  employment  they  have,  besides  making  their 
beds,  cleaning  the  house,  and  attending  to  the  cooking  of 
their  meals.  Moreover,  this  would  be  occupation  in  the 
open  air,  which  not  only  would  bring  into  exercise  the  use 
of  their  limbs,  but  also  make  walking  for  the  sake  of  health 
almost  entirely  needless. 

3.  If  we  were  to  remove  from  Wilson  Street,  and  obtain 
premises  in  the  country,  we  might  have  all  the  washing 
done  at  home,  which  now,  for  want  of  room,  can  be  only 
done  in  part.  Thus  the  girls  also  would  have  more  labori- 
ous work  at  home:  a  point  of  great  importance  for  them,  so 
that  they  would  not  feel  so  much  the  hardships  connected 
with  going  out  to  service. 

4.  The  situation  of  Wilson  Street  is  perhaps  scarcely 
bracing  enough  for  strengthening  the  constitution  of  the 
orphans,  most  of  whom,  being  the  offspring  of  very 
diseased  parents,  require  a  very  invigorating  place  of 
abode. 

5.  The  present  situation  is  certainly  not  desirable  for  the 
teachers,  especially  as,  when  their  hours  of  work  are  over, 
they  have  no  garden  or  fields  next  to  the  house  immedi- 
ately to  go  into  for  a  little  refreshment  of  their  body  ;  and 
for  some  of  them  it  is  too  far  to  go  to  fields  where  they 
might  have  a  bracing  air. 

6.  In  times  of  sickness  we  are  too  confined  in  the  houses 
in  Wilson  Street.  If  there  were  less  than  thirty  children 
in  each  house,  the  average  expenses  of  each  child  would  be 
too  great,  it  being  desirable,  as  the  arrangements  are  now, 
that  there  should  not  be  less  than  three  laborers  in  each 

25 


290  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XYII. 

house  ;  and  yet,  if  there  are  thirty  children  in  each  house, 
we  are  too  full  in  time  of  sickness,  as  we  have  not  a  single 
spare  room  in  any  of  the  houses.  Now,  though  the  Lord 
has  during  all  these  years  most,  mercifully  helped  us  through 
such  seasons,  yet  it  has  not  been  without  inconvenience, 
and  without  also,  perhaps,  having  more  of  the  children  in 
one  room,  at  such  times,  than  on  account  of  health  it  is 
desirable. 

7.  Even  ordinarily,  when  there  is  no  sickness,  it  would 
be  desirable  to  have  more  room. 

There  are  no  premises  to  be  had  in  Bristol,  or  in  the  im- 
mediate neighborhood,  where  we  could  have  these  advan- 
tages ;  for  I  have  been  looking  about  in  all  directions  for  this 
purpose  during  the  last  ten  years.  But  suppose  there  were 
a  large  house  to  be  had  in  one  part  of  the  city,  and  a 
second  a  mile  off,  and  a  third  and  a  fourth  in  other  direc- 
tions, such  houses,  on  account  of  our  peculiar  position  in 
the  work,  would  not  do.  For  in  seasons  of  need  the  dis- 
tance of  the  several  houses  would  render  it  very  inconven- 
ient for  the  laborers  to  meet  together  for  prayer,  to  divide 
the  means  that  may  be  in  hand,  etc.  Besides,  when  in 
seasons  of  other  peculiar  difficulties,  connected  with  the 
work,  I  wished  to  meet  all  my  fellow-laborers,  there  would 
arise  great  difficulty  by  their  being  divided  in  different 
parts  of  the  city.  It  would  also  thus  be  very  inconvenient 
to  persons  who  wish  to  see  the  work,  to  go  from  place  to 
place,  in  order  to  have  a  view  of  all  the  Orphan  Houses. 
But  this  is  not  all.  The  more  I  have  considered  the  mat- 
ter, the  more  am  I  now  persuaded  that  no  ordinary  large 
houses,  built  for  private  families,  and  therefore  only  calcu- 
lated to  accommodate  ten  or  fifteen  persons  at  most  for  any 
length  of  time  in  them,  will  do  for  charitable  institutions  of 
any  considerable  size,  as  no  ordinary  house,  except  built 
on  purpose,  furnishes  the  proper  advantages  of  ventilation, 
a  point  so  needful  for  the  health  of  the  inmates  in  a  charitable 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  291 

institution.     There    seemed    to   me,  therefore,  to  remain 
nothing  but  to  build  premises  for  the  purpose. 

II.      REASON'S  FOR  REMAINING  IN  WILSON  STREET. 

1.  God  hitherto  has  pointed  out  the  spot  most  plainly. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  work,  in  1835,  no  other 
house  was  to  be  had  but  No.  6  Wilson  Street.  After- 
wards, when  in  1836  the  Infant  Orphan  House  was  on  the 
point  of  being  opened,  again  I  was  looking  about  in  all 
directions,  and  saw  many  houses,  but  found  none  that  was 
suitable,  till  all  at  once,  most  unlooked  for,  the  occupiers 
of  No.  1  Wilson  Street  were  desirous  of  immediately 
leaving  that  house,  and  I  was  able  thus  to  rent  it.  When 
in  1837,  I  was  on  the  point  of  opening  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House,  I  looked  about  again  for  a  house  in  all  directions  ; 
for  I  knew  not  at  that  time,  what  I  have  since  learned  by 
experience,  that  it  was  so  important  that  all  the  houses 
should  be  near  together.  After  seeking  long  in  vain,  I  at 
last  found  a  very  large  house,  not  far  from  Wilson  Street, 
which  I  rented ;  but  when  the  occupiers  of  the  houses  in 
the  neighborhood  heard  that  that  house  had  been  let  for 
a  charitable  institution,  they  threatened  the  owner  with  an 
action,  which  led  him  to  request  me  to  give  up  the  agree- 
ment, which,  of  course,  I  did  immediately.  At  last,  most 
unexpectedly,  after  having  looked  about  in  vain  in  all 
directions,  the  occupiers  of  No.  3  Wilson  Street  offered  it 
to  me,  and  I  rented  it  for  the  orphan  boys.  Lastly,  in  the 
year  1843,  when  I  was  led  to  see  it  to  be  the  will  of  God 
to  go  forward  in  this  work,  and  to  establish  the  Girls' 
Orphan  House  No.  2,  for  older  girls,  one  particular  feature 
in  the  matter  was,  that  the  house  No.  4  in  Wilson  Street 
aad  been  offered  to  me,  without  being  sought  after,  when 
\here  had  not  been,  for  about  six  years,  one  single  large 
louse  to  be  let  in  that  street. 

[But  though  hitherto  God  has  pointed  out  Wilson  Street 


292  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

as  being  the  spot  where  the  work  should  be  carried  on,  may 
not  now  the  time  have  come  for  removing?] 

2.  Perhaps  we  might  also  rent  Nos.  2,  5,  and  7,  in  "Wil- 
son Street,  and  use  two  out  of  those  three  houses  for  Or- 
phan Houses,  and  one  of  them  for  an  infirmary  in  the  case 
of  sickness. 

[But  then,  I  said  to  myself,  would  not  the  objection, 
which  the  neighbors  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street 
might  make,  on  account  of  the  noise  of  the  children  in 
their  play-hours,  etc.,  remain?  Also  the  drains  would  be 
still  more  unsuitable,  not  being  constructed  for  so  many 
inmates  ;  and  to  alter  them  would  be  a  heavy  expense. 
The  play-ground  would  be  still  less  sufficient,  if  two  new 
houses  were  added.  Lastly,  there  was  no  reason  to  think 
that  we  could  rent  Nos.  2,  5,  and  7.] 

3.  There  are  these  three  great  objections  against  build- 
ing :  The  considerable  sum  which  is  required,  and  which 
could  be  spent  for  present  use  upon  the  orphans.  The 
pilgrim  character  of  the  Christian  seems  lost  in  building. 
The  time  that  it  will  necessarily  take  in  making  arrange- 
ments for  it. 

[Do  not  all  these  objections  only  hold  good,  I  said  to 
myself,  if  I  were  needlessly  to  set  about  building?  If  I 
could  rent  premises,  which  are  really  in  every  way  suitable 
for  the  work,  and  1  preferred  building,  then  those  objections 
would  apply  to  the  case  ;  but  when  one  is  forced  to  it,  it  is 
no  more  than  erecting  a  large  building,  because  there  may 
be  eight  hundred  children  of  God  in  fellowship  who  have 
been  hitherto  renting  a  meeting-place,  but  for  certain  rea- 
sons are  obliged  to  leave  it,  and  cannot  rent  another.  Such 
could  not  be  accused  of  needlessly  spending  money  in  build- 
ing instead  of  renting  ;  nor  could  it  be  justly  said  that  they 
have  on  that  account  given  up  the  pilgrim  character ;  nor 
would  it  be  time  wasted  if  some  individuals  were  to  make 
arrangements  about  the  building  of  that  meeting-place. 
Therefore  these  three  objections  just  mentioned,  which  had 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  293 

been  for  ten  years  strongly  in  my  own  mind,  were  removed 
when  once  I  saw  plainly  that  nothing  remained  but  to 
build.] 

After  I  had  spent  a  few  hours  in  prayer  and  consideration 
over  the  subject,  I  began  already  to  see  that  the  Lord  would 
lead  me  to  build,  and  that  his  intentions  were  not  only  the 
benefit  of  the  orphans  and  the  better  ordering  of  the  whole 
work,  but  also  the  bearing  still  further  testimony  that  he 
could  and  would  provide  large  sums  for  those  who  need  them 
and  trust  in  him  for  them  ;  and  besides,  that  he  would  en- 
large the  work,  so  that,  if  I  once  did  build  a  house,  it  might 
be  large  enough  to  accommodate  three  hundred  orphans, 
with  their  teachers  and  other  overseers  and  servants  needful 
for  the  work.  Concerning  this  latter  point,  I  think  it  im- 
portant to  remark,  that  during  no  period  had  the  number 
of  the  applications  for  the  admission  of  orphans  been 
greater  than  just  before  I  was  led  to  think  about  building, 
so  that  it  was  cfuite  painful  to  me  not  to  be  able  to  comply 
with  the  wishes  of  all  the  many  persons  who  applied  for  the 
admission  of  orphans.  There  were  many  waiting  for  ad- 
mission, particularly  orphan  hoys. 

In  the  afternoon  of  November  3,  1845,  I  laid  the  matter 
before  my  fellow-laborers  in  the  church  (eight  in  number), 
to  get  their  judgment,  whether  I  ought  not  to  leave  Wilson 
Street,  and  to  build.  All  judged  that  I  ought  to  leave  Wil- 
son Street,  and  none  saw  reasons  against  building. 

On  Nov.  4  my  dear  wife  and  I  began  to  meet  for  prayer 
about  this  matter,  and  purposed  to  do  so  morning  by  morn- 
ing. We  asked  God  for  clearer  light  concerning  the  par- 
ticular points  connected  with  the  subject ;  and  being  assured 
that  it  was  his  will  that  I  should  build,  I  began  asking  the 
Lord  for  means. 

On  Nov.  7  I  judged,  having  considered  the  matter  more 
fully,  that  sufficiently  large  premises  to  furnish  all  needful 
accommodation  for  three  hundred  children  (from  their  ear- 
liest days  up  to  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  old),  together  with 


294  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

a  sufficiently  large  piece  of  ground  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Bristol,  for  building  the  premises  upon,  and  the  remainder 
for  cultivation  by  the  spade,  would  cost  at  least  ten  thou- 
sand pounds.  I  was  not  discouraged  by  this,  but  trusted  in 
the  living  God. 

We  continued  meeting  for  prayer  morning  by  morning 
for  fifteen  days,  but  not  a  single  donation  came  in  ;  yet  my 
heart  was  not  discouraged.  The  more  I  prayed,  the  more 
assured  I  was  that  the  Lord  would  give  the  means.  Yea, 
as  fully  assured  was  I  that  the  Lord  would  do  so,  as  if  I 
had  already  seen  the  new  premises  actually  before  me.  This 
assurance  arose  not  from  some  vague,  enthusiastical  feeling, 
the  mere  excitement  of  the  moment,  but,  1.  From  the  rea- 
sons already  related,  and  especially  from  the  commandment 
contained  in  Philip,  iv.  5.  For  I  saw  that  I  should  not  act 
according  to  the  mind  of  our  Lord  Jesus  if  I  did  not,  as 
soon  as  I  could,  remove  the  orphans  from  Wilson  Street,  as 
it  had  been  stated  to  me,  in  the  letter  above  referred  to, 
that  their  living  there  was  an  anno}rance  to  some  of  the  in- 
habitants in  that  street.  2.  This  assurance  that  I  should 
build  an  Orphan  Home  arose  further  from  the  whole  way 
in  which  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  lead  me  in  connection 
with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and 
Abroad  since  its  beginning  on  March  5,  1834,  i.  e.,  he  has 
been  leading  me  forward  as  by  an  unseen  hand,  and  en- 
larging the  work  more  and  more  from  its  commencement, 
and,  generally,  without  my  seeking  after  it,  and  bringing 
things  so  clearly  before  me  that  I  could  not  but  see  that  I 
ought  to  go  forward.  3.  Lastly  and  chiefly,  this,  my  assur- 
ance that  I  should  build  unto  the  Lord  this  house  of  mercy, 
arose  also  particularly  from  this,  that  having  strictly  exam- 
ined my  heart  as  to  the  motives  for  doing  so,  I  found  that, 
as  before  God,  I  could  say  that  my  only  motives  were  Ms 
honor  and  glory,  and  the  welfare  of  the  church  of  Christ  at 
large,  the  real  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  destitute 
oiphans,  and  the  welfare  of  all  those  who  might  take  care 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  295 

of  them,  in  the  building  to  be  erected.  And  finding  that, 
after  praying  again  and  again  about  the  matter,  I  still  re- 
mained in  perfect  peace,  I  judged  it  assuredly  to  be  the  will 
of  God  that  I  should  go  forward. 

On  Nov.  15  brother  R.  C.  arrived,  to  labor  for  a  little 
while  in  Bristol.  I  communicated  to  him  my  position  with 
reference  to  having  to  remove  the  orphans  from  Wilson 
Street,  and  I  had  his  judgment  also  as  to  its  being  of  God 
that  I  should  build.  This  dear  brother's  judgment  greatly- 
encouraged  me.  His  visit  was  to  me  of  great  help  in  this 
particular,  especially  in  stirring  me  up  yet  more  to  bring 
everything  in  connection  with  this  matter  before  God.  He 
also  laid  it  on  my  heart  to  seek  direction  from  God  with 
reference  to  the  plan  of  the  building.  He  said,  "  You  must 
ask  help  of  God  to  show  you  the  plan,  so  that  all  may  be 
according  to  the  mind  of  God." 

Up  to  Dec.  9  thirty-five  days  had  passed  away,  whilst  I 
was  day  by  day  waiting  upon  God  for  means  for  this  work, 
and  not  a  single  penny  had  been  given  to  me.  Neverthe- 
less, this  did  not  in  the  least  discourage  me,  but  my  assur- 
ance that  God,  in  his  own  time  and  in  his  own  way,  would 
give  the  means,  increased  more  and  more.  The  portion 
which  came  in  course  of  my  meditation  on  the  New  Testa- 
ment was  the  beginning  of  the  epistle  of  James.  More 
than  at  any  period  in  my  life  was  I  struck  with  these  verses  : 
"  My  brethren,  count  it  all  J03-  when  ye  fall  into  divers  temp- 
tations (i.  e.,  trials)  ;  knowing  this,  that  the  trying  of  your 
faith  worketh  patience.  But  let  patience  have  her  perfect 
work,  that  ye  may  be  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing." 
James  i.  2-4.  It  was  especially  the  last  verse,  "But  let 
patience  have  her  perfect  work,"  etc.,  which  I  found  of  ex- 
ceeding great  importance  with  reference  to  the  building  of 
the  Orphan  House.  It  led  out  my  soul  in  prayer  day  after 
day,  to  ask  the  Lord  to  increase  my  faith,  and  to  sustain 
my  patience.  I  had  these  verses  so  impressed  upon  my 
heart  that  I  could  not  but  think  that  God  meant  particularly 


296  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

to  bless  me  by  them,  with  regard  to  the  work  before  me, 
and  that  I  should  especially  need  patience  as  well  as  faith. 

On  the  thirty-sixth  day  after  having  begun  to  pray,  Dec. 
10,  1845,  I  received  one  thousand  pounds  towards  the  build- 
ing of  the  Orphan  House.  This  is  the  largest  donation 
that  I  had  received  up  to  that  time  for  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution  ;  but  when  I  received  it  I  was  as  calm, 
as  quiet,  as  if  I  had  only  received  one  shilling.  For  my 
heart  was  looking  out  for  answers.  Day  by  day  I  was  ex- 
pecting to  receive  answers  to  my  praj'ers.  Therefore,  hav- 
ing faith  concerning  the  matter,  this  donation  did  not  in  the 
least  surprise  me.  Yea,  if  five  thousand  pounds  or  ten 
thousand  pounds  had  been  given  to  me,  instead  of  one 
thousand  pounds,  it  would  not  have  surprised  me. 

Dec.  13.  On  the  thirty-ninth  day  my  sister-in-law,  who 
had  been  for  some  weeks  absent  in  London,  and  who  had 
now  returned  to  Bristol,  told  me  that  she  had  met  a  gentle- 
man in  London,  who,  having  quite  recently  read  with  deep 
interest  the  Narrative  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  me,  wished 
to  know  as  many  particulars  about  the  work  in  my  hands 
as  he  could.  Being  told  by  my  sister-in-law  that  I  purposed 
to  build  an  Orphan  House,  he,  an  architect,  offered  to  make 
the  plan,  and  superintend  the  building  gratuitously.  Unso- 
licited, he  pressed  this  matter  upon  her  with  deep  and  lively 
interest.  I  hear  also  that  he  is  a  Christian.  The  fact  that 
this  offer  comes  unsolicited,  and  from  a  Christiau  architect, 
shows  especially  the  hand  of  God.  This  is  the  second  proof 
that  God  will  help  me  in  this  matter. 

Dec.  23.  This  is  now  the  fiftieth  day  since  I  have  come 
to  the  conclusion  to  build,  and  the  forty-ninth  day  since  we 
have  been  daily  waiting  upon  God  for  help.  Nothing  more 
has  come  in  since  Dec.  10,  not  even  one  penn3r.  Tin's 
morning  I  have  been  particularly  encouraged  by  the  cousid* 
eration  that  the  Lord  has  sent  me  the  one  thousand  poi,Lus, 
and  the  promise  from  that  pious  architect,  whom  I  ..lave 
never  seen,  and  of  whose  name  I  am  as  yet  in  ignon  nc<\ 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  297 

not  to  mock  me,  but  as  an  earnest  that  he  will  give  all  that  is 
needed. 

It  seems  desirable  that  we  should  have  a  large  pieoe  of 
ground,  at  least  six  or  seven  acres.  This  piece  of  ground 
must  be  in  the  vicinity  of  Bristol:  1.  In  order  that  the 
Orphan  House  may  be  accessible  to  me,  as  my  place  at 
present  is  fixed  by  my  other  work  in  Bristol.  2.  That  the 
laborers  in  the  Institution  and  the  orphans  may  be  able  to 
attend  our  meetings,  at  least  on  the  Lord's  day.  For  if 
meetings  were  held  on  purpose  in  the  Orphan  House,  either 
the  laborers  or  the  children  would  not  be  benefited  by  them 
in  that  measure  in  which  it  is  desirable.  3.  That  the  in- 
habitants of  Bristol  may  have  the  benefit  of  seeing  with 
their  own  eyes  this  work  of  God,  which  is  so  manifestly 
his,  and  not  mine.  4.  That  strangers  who  pass  through 
Bristol  may  have  easy  access  to  it,  for  the  same  reason. 
But  then,  such  a  piece  of  ground  near  Bristol,  where  there 
is  just  now  such  an  inordinate  desire  for  building,  in  the 
way  of  speculation,  would  cost,  in  all  human  probability, 
between  two  and  three  thousand  pounds.  Then  the  build- 
ing itself,  however  plain,  would  not  cost  less  than  from  six 
to  eight  thousand  pounds,  being  for  three  hundred  orphans, 
besides  all  their  overseers,  teachers,  and  assistants.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  fitting  up  and  furnishing  the  house  for 
all  these  between  three  and  four  hundred  inmates  would  not 
cost  less  than  fifteen  hundred  pounds  more.  This  is  indeed 
a  large  sum  of  money  which  I  need ;  but  my  hope  is  in 
God.  I  have  not  sought  after  this  thing.  It  has  not  begun 
with  me.  God  has  altogether  unexpectedly,  by  means  of 
the  letter  before  mentioned,  led  me  to  it.  Only  the  day 
before  I  received  the  letter,  I  had  no  more  thought  about 
building  premises  for  the  accommodation  of  the  orphans 
than  I  had  had  during  the  ten  previous  years.  My  especial 
praj^er  is  that  God  would  continue  to  me  faith  and  patience. 
If  he  shall  be  pleased  to  help  me  in  faith  and  patience  to 
continue  to  wait  on  him,  help  will  surely  come. 


298  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

Deo.  24.  No  further  donation  yet.  But  my  hope  in  God 
is  unshaken.  He  most  assuredly  will  help.  I  have  on  pur- 
pose not  issued  any  circular  in  connection  with  this  matter, 
in  order  that  the  hand  of  God  may  be  the  more  manifest. 
To  some  persons  residing  in  or  out  of  Bristol  I  have  spoken 
about  my  intention  of  building,  when  conversation  led  to 
it.  Through  this,  if  the  Lord  please,  he  can  make  it  known 
tc  others,  and  thus  send  means  for  the  building  fund.  Or  he 
can  send  in  such  an  abundance  of  means  for  the  work 
which  is  already  in  existence,  that  from  that  abundance 
there  might  be  a  rich  surplus  towards  the  building  fund. 
But  howsoever  God  may  help,  I  do  desire  to  see  his  hand 
made  most  manifest.  There  will  be,  no  doubt,  many  trials 
connected  with  this  enlargement  of  the  field  of  labor  (for 
if  with  the  one  hundred  and  thirty  orphans  there  has  been 
so  much  trial  of  faith,  what  is  to  be  expected  when  the 
number  is  three  hundred)  ;  and  therefore  I  desire  to  see 
as  clearly  as  daylight  that  God  himself  is  leading  me 
onward. 

Dec.  29.  This  is  the  fifty-sixth  day  since  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  to  build,  and  the  fifty-fifth  since  I  have  been 
day  by  day  waiting  upon  God  concerning  it.  Only  that 
one  donation  had  come  in  till  this  evening,  when  I  received 
fifty  pounds.  This  donation  is  exceedingly  precious  to  me, 
not  only  because  I  am  sure  it  is  most  cheerfully  given,  nor 
even  because  of  its  largeness,  but  because  it  is  another 
precious  proof  that  God  will  bring  about  the  matter,  else 
he  would  not  give  me  these  earnests.  All  my  business 
therefore  is,  to  continue  in  faith  and  patience  to  wait  upon 
God.  My  assurance  has  been  more  and  more  increasing 
that  God  will  build  for  himself  a  large  Orphan  House  in 
this  city,  to  show  to  the  inhabitants,  and  to  all  who  may  t 
read  and  hear  about  it,  what  a  blessed  thing  it  is  to  trust 
in  him.  Of  late  I  have  seen,  by  God's  grace,  more  and 
more,  how  entirely  unworthy  I  am  of  being  used  by  God 
for  this  glorious  and  honorable  service,  and  I  can  only  say  • 


1846.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  299 

u  Lord,  here  is  thy  servant,  if  thou  art  pleased  to  use  such 
a  one  as  I  am." 

Dec.  30,  1845.  This  morning  I  came,  in  course  of  my 
reading,  to  the  commencement  of  the  book  of  Ezra.  I  was 
particularly  refreshed  by  the  two  following  points  contained 
in  the  first  chapter,  in  applying  them  to  the  building  of 
the  Orphan  House  :  1.  Cyrus,  an  idolatrous  king,  was  used 
by  God  to  provide  the  means  for  building  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem :  how  easy  therefore  for  God  to  provide  ten 
thousand  pounds  for  the  Orphan  House,  or  even  twenty  or 
thirty  thousand  pounds,  if  needed !  2.  The  people  were 
stirred  up  by  God  to  help  those  who  went  up  to  Jerusalem. 
Thus  it  is  a  small  matter  for  him  to  put  it  into  the  hearts 
of  his  children  to  help  me,  in  desiring  to  build  this  house 
of  mercy  unto  his  name.  This  meditation  I  had  before 
breakfast.  After  f amity  prayer  in  the  morning,  I  had  again 
my  usual  season  for  prayer  about  the  building,  and  at  this 
time  it  was  particularly  coupled  with  thanksgiving  for  the 
fifty  pounds  received  last  evening,  and  with  entreating 
blessings  on  the  donor.  This  evening  I  received  one  thou- 
sand pounds  towards  the  building  fund.  When  I  received 
this  donation  I  was  as  calm,  yea  as  perfectly  calm,  as  if  I 
had  received  a  single  penny,  because,  by  God's  grace,  I 
have  faith  in  him,  and  therefore  I  am  looking  for  answers 
to  my  prayers,  and  am  sure  that  God  will  give  every  shil- 
ling that  is  needed. 

Jan.  2,  1846.  This  evening  I  received  from  Bideford 
eleven  shillings  toward  the  building  fund. 

Having  asked  the  Lord  to  go  before  me,  I  went  out  to- 
day to  look  for  a  piece  of  ground.  The  armory  which  is 
to  be  sold  had  been  several  times  mentioned  to  me  as  a 
suitable  place.  I  did  not  think  so,  yet  I  thought  I  ought 
at  least  to  look  at  it.  Having  seen  it  and  been  confirmed 
in  my  judgment  about  its  unsuitableness,  I  asked  the  Lord 
whether  I  should  turn  towards  the  city  or  towards  Staple- 
ton.     I  felt  led  to  go  towards  the  city,  and  saw  immedi- 


300  THE   LIFE  OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

ately  after  some  fields  near  the  armory.  After  having  made 
inquiry  to  whom  they  belonged,  I  have  been  led  to  write 
this  evening  to  the  owner  of  them,  asking  him  whether  he 
is  disposed  to  sell  them,  etc.  I  am  now  quietly  waiting  the 
Lord's  pleasure.  If  his  time  has  come  to  answer  our  re- 
quests as  to  a  suitable  piece  of  land,  I  shall  be  glad  ;  if  it 
is  not  yet  come,  I  desire  that  "  patience  may  have  her  per- 
fect work,  being  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing." 

Jan.  8.  This  evening  I  received  a  reply  to  my  letter. 
The  owner  of  those  fields  writes,  that,  if  he  did  sell  them, 
it  would  be  only  for  building  land,  and  therefore  they  will 
be  too  dear. 

Jan.  9.  "Went  this  morning  once  more  to  see  those  fields, 
which  seem  very  suitable.  Met  there  Mr.  L.,  a  land  agent, 
who  told  me  that  they  would  be  nearly  a  thousand 
pounds  per  acre,  and  therefore  too  dear.  I  asked  Mr. 
L.  to  inform  me  if  he  should  hear  of  any  suitable  land  for 
sale. 

Jan.  31.  It  is  now  eighty-nine  days  since  I  have  been 
daily  waiting  upon  God  about  the  building  of  an  Orphan 
House.  The  time  seems  to  me  now  near  when  the  Lord 
will  give  us  a  piece  of  ground,  and  I  told  the  brethren  and 
sisters  so  this  evening,  after  our  usual  Saturday  evening 
prayer  meeting  at  the  Orphan  House. 

Feb.  1.   A  poor  widow  sent  to-day  ten  shillings. 

Feb.  2.  To-day  I  heard  of  suitable  and  cheap  land  on 
Ashley  Down. 

Feb.  3.  Saw  the  land.  It  is  the  most  desirable  of  all  I 
have  seen.  There  was  anonymously  put  into  an  orphan  box 
at  my  house  a  sovereign,  in  a  piece  of  paper  on  which  was 
written,  "  The  New  Orphan  House." 

Feb.  4.  This  evening  I  called  on  the  owner  of  the  land 
on  Ashley  Down,  about  which  I  had  heard  on  the  2d,  but 
he  was  not  at  home.  As  I,  however,  had  been  informed 
that  I  should  find  him  at  his  house  of  business,  I  went 
there,  but  did  not  find  him  there  either,  as  he  had  just  before 


1846.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  301 

left.  I  might  have  called  again  at  his  residence  at  a  later 
hour,  having  been  informed  by  one  of  the  servants  that  he 
would  be  sure  to  be  at  home  about  eight  o'clock  ;  but  I  did 
not  do  so,  judging  that  there  was  the  hand  of  God  in  my 
not  finding  him  at  either  place  :  and  I  judged  it  best  there- 
fore, not  to  force  the  matter,  but  to  "  let  patience  have  her 
perfect  work." 

Feb.  5.  Saw  this  morning  the  owner  of  the  land.  He 
told  me  that  he  awoke  at  three  o'clock  this  morning  and 
could  not  sleep  again  till  five.  While  he  was  thus  lying 
awake  his  mind  was  all  the  time  occupied  about  the  piece 
of  land  respecting  which  inquiry  had  been  made  of  him  for 
the  building  of  an  Orphan  House,  at  my  request ;  and  he 
determined  with  himself  that,  if  I  should  apply  for  it,  he 
would  not  only  let  me  have  it,  but  for  one  hundred  and 
twenty  pounds  per  acre,  instead  of  two  hundred  pounds, 
the  price  which  he  had  previously  asked  for  it.  How  good 
is  the  Lord  !  The  agreement  was  made  this  morning,  and 
I  purchased  a  field  of  nearly  seven  acres,  at  one  hundred 
and  twenty  pounds  per  acre. 

Observe  the  hand  of  God  in  my  not  finding  the  owner  at 
home  last  evening !  The  Lord  meant  to  speak  to  his  ser- 
vant first  about  this  matter,  during  a  sleepless  night,  and  to 
lead  him  fully  to  decide  before  I  had  seen  him. 

Feb.  8.  I  wrote  the  day  before  yesterday  to  the  archi- 
tect, who  has  offered  his  help  gratuitously. 

Feb.  11.  Received  from  a  sister  in  the  Lord  five  pounds. 
Received  also  from  the  architect  the  following  reply  to  my 
letter :  — 

Mtdeax  Sik:-^- 

It  will  afford  me  a  gratification,  beyond  what  I  can  communicate  by 
letter,  to  lend  you  the  helping  hand  in  the  labor  of  love  you  are  en- 
gaged in,  and  I  shall  esteem  it  a  very  great  privilege  bt.^g  allowod 
to  exercise  my  abilities  as  an  architect  and  surveyor  in  the  erection  of 
the  building  you  propose  to  erect  for  the  orphans.  I  really  do  mean 
what  I  say,  and,  if  all  is  well,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  I  will  gratui- 
26 

f 


302  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

tously  furnish  you  with  plans,  elevations,  and  sections,  with  specifica- 
tion of  the  work,  so  that  the  cost  may  be  accurately  estimated.  I 
will  also  make  you  an  estimate  and  superintend  the  works  for  you 
gratuitously,  etc. 

The  total  amount  which  has  been  given  for  the  building 
fund,  up  to  June  4,  1846,  is  two  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  ten  pounds  three  shillings  five  and  a  half  pence.  This 
is  only  a  small  part  of  what  will  be  needed ;  but,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  I  am  in  perfect  peace,  being  fully  assured 
that  God  in  his  own  time  will  send  the  whole  sum  which 
is  required.  Many  and  great  have  already  been  the 
exercises  of  faith  and  patience  since  I  first  began  to  give 
myself  to  prayer  about  this  work,  and  still  greater  they  may 
be,  before  it  is  accomplished ;  but  God,  in  the  riches  of 
his  grace,  will  help  me  through  them  all.  It  is  now  (June 
4,  1846)  two  hundred  and  twelve  dajTs  since  I  first  began  to 
pray  about  this  work,  and  day  after  da}',  since  then,  have  I 
been  enabled  to  continue  to  wait  upon  God,  and  I  am  more 
than  ever  assured  that,  notwithstanding  all  my  exceeding 
great  unworthiness,  God  will  condescend  to  use  me,  to 
build  this  house.  Had  it  been  the  excitement  of  the  mo- 
ment, the  difficulties  which  have  alread3T  come  upon  me  in 
connection  with  this  work  (and  which  are  not  stated  here, 
on  account  of  their  occupying  too  much  room)  would  have 
overwhelmed  me ;  but  as  God  himself,  I  trust,  led  me  to 
this  work,  so  he  has  helped  me,  and  does  help  me,  and  I 
doubt  not  will  help  me  to  the  end. 

The  house  is  intended  to  be  built  so  as  to  accommodate 
one  hundred  and  forty  orphan  girls  above  seven  years  of 
age,  eighty  orphan  boys  above  seven,  and  eighty  male  and 
female  orphans  from  their  earliest  days,  till  they  are  seven 
years  old,  together  with  all  the  overseers  and  teachers,  etc., 
that  may  be  needed.  The  infants,  after  having  passed  the 
age  of  seven,  will  be  removed  into  the  different  depart- 
ments for  older  boys  and  girls. 


1846.  REAPING    BOUNTIFULLY.  303 

Before  leaving  this  period,  it  may  be  proper  to  recur  to 
the  following  miscellaneous  points,  respecting  the  Scrip- 
tural Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad,  with 
reference  to  the  period  from  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26, 
1846. 


1.  During  the  whole  of  this  period  four  day  schools,  with  278  children 
in  them,  were  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution. 
Three  day  schools  besides  were  assisted.  The  number  of  children 
that  were  taught  in  the  day  schools,  entirely  supported  by  the  funds 
of  the  Institution,  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1846,  amounts  to 
3,983.  During  the  period  from  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  £628, 
19s.  4|d.  was  spent  on  all  the  schools,  which  were  either  entirely  or 
in  part  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institu- 
tion. Further :  during  this  period  there  were  also  entirely  supported 
a  Sunday  school  with  80  children,  and  an  adult  school  with  60  persons 
attending  it.  The  total  number  of  the  adult  scholars  who  received 
instruction,  from  the  formation  of  this  Institution  to  May  26,  1846,  is 
1,146. 

2.  During  this  period  were  circulated  269  Bibles  and  171  Testa- 
ments ;  and  5,079  Bibles  and  3,528  Testaments  were  circulated  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1846.     From  July  14, 
1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  £40,  7s.  lOd.  were  expended  of  the  funds  of 
the  Institution  on  this  object. 

3.  From  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  was  laid  out  for  foreign 
and  home  missions  the  sum  of  £595,  7s.  9d.  During  no  period  pre- 
viously was  so  much  of  the  funds  of  this  Institution  spent  on  mis- 
sionary work,  which  arose  from  the  fact  that  the  more  I  corresponded 
with  brethren  who  labored  in  the  word  and  doctrine  in  foreign  lands, 
the  more  I  saw  how  much  they  stood  in  need  of  assistance,  and  thus,  my 
heart  having  been  led  out  in  prayer  to  God  on  their  behalf,  that  he 
would  be  pleased  to  send  me  means,  whereby  I  might  be  able  to  assist 
them,  he  was  pleased  to  do  so.  This  led  me  to  the  purpose,  as  God 
should  give  me  grace,  to  be  still  more  mindful  of  them  in  future,  and 
to  seek  to  be  able  still  more  to  assist  them.  The  same  was  the  case 
with  regard  to  those  brethren  who  labor  in  England,  but  who  have  no 
salary  or  stipend,  but  trust  in  the  living  God  for  the  supply  of  their 
daily  necessities  ;  I  did  long  to  help  such  brethren,  and  had  no  doubt 
that  God  would  enable  me  to  do  so. 

4.  There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts  from  July  14, 
1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  the  sum  of  £56,  6s.  9£d.,  for  which  52,003  sucb 


304  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XVII- 

little  publications  were  bought,  which,  with  5,315  in  hand  on  July  11, 
1844,  makes  57,318,  of  which  number  40,565  were  circulated.  The 
total  number  circulated  from  Nov.  19,  1840,  to  May  26,  1846,  amounts 
to  99,647. 

5.  There  were  received  into  the  four  Orphan  Houses,  from  July  14, 
1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  30  orphans,  who,  together  with  those  who  were 
in  the  four  houses  on  July  14,  1844,  make  up  151  in  all. 

On  May  26,  1846,  there  were  121  orphans  in  the  four  houses.  Be- 
sides this,  six  apprentices  were  still  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Insti- 
tution, so  that  the  total  number  was  127.  The  number  of  the  orphans 
who  were  under  our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1846,  amounts 
to  213. 

I  notice  further  the  following  points  in  connection  with  the  Orphan 
Houses : 

1 .  Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  anything 
by  me,  the  sum  of  £13,275,  6s.  9|d.  was  given  to  me  as  the  result  of 
prayer  to  God,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26, 
1846.  This  sum  includes  the  £2,710,  3s.  5£d.  which,  up  to  June  4, 
1846,  were  given  towards  the  building  fund.  (It  maybe  interesting  to 
the  reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  was  given  as  free  con- 
tributions, for  the  other  objects,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work 
up  to  May  26,  1846,  amounts  to  £4,833, 18s.  10id;  and  that  which 
came  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the 
children  in  the  day  schools,  amounts  to  £2,097,  18s.  2£d.)  2.  Besides 
this,  also  a  great  variety  and  number  of  articles  of  clothing,  furniture, 
provisions,  etc.,  were  given  for  the  orphans,  as  has  been  stated  in  the 
printed  reports.  The  total  expenditure  for  the  orphans  from  July  14, 
1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  was  £2,732,  14s.  l£d.,  and  for  the  other  objects, 
£1,325,  7s.  7|d. 

In  conclusion,  I  cannot  but  mention  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord  con- 
cerning this  period,  that  four  of  the  Sunday-school  children  were 
admitted  to  communion.  Likewise  three  more  of  the  orphans  were 
received  into  church  fellowship ;  so  that  up  to  that  time,  altogether, 
thirty-two  of  the  orphans  had  been  admitted.  I  also  mention  with 
peculiar  joy,  and  as  a  matter  for  thankfulness,  that  of  those  who  were 
apprenticed  or  sent  out  to  service,  from  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26, 
1846,  ten  were  believers,  most  of  whom  had  been  for  several  years  in 
fellowship  before  they  were  sent  out  to  service.  But  whilst  we  desire 
to  receive  these  instances  as  precious  encouragements  from  the  Lord 
to  continue  our  service,  we  cannot  but  believe,  judging  from  the  many 
prayers  the  Lord  gives  us  for  the  children  and  adults  under  our  cars 


1844  REAPING    BOUNTIFULLY.  305 

and  instruction,  that  that  which  we  see  is  but  an  earnest  of  a  far  larger 
harvest  in  the  day  of  Christ's  appearing. 

Dec.  31,  1844.  Since  brother  Craik  and  I  came  to  Bristol,  982  be- 
lievers have  been  received  into  communion.  During  this  year  73 
have  been  received. 

The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  during  this  year  £267,  6s.  9d. 

To  this  is  to  be  added  that  for  the  first  two  months 
and  six  days  of  this  year,  my  expenses,  and  those  of 
my  dear  wife,  during  our  stay  in  Germany,  were  met,  as 
also  our  travelling  expenses  back,  as  stated  in  another 
part  of  my  Narrative.  Also  during  the  whole  of  this  }Tear 
a  Christian  lady  gave  to  our  dear  child  board  and  schooling 
without  any  remuneration,  —  a  present  worth  to  us  not  less 
than  fifty  pounds.  On  this  point  I  cannot  help  making  a 
few  remarks :  I  had  clearly  seen  it  to  be  the  will  of  God 
that  my  daughter  should  be  brought  up  at  school,  and  not 
at  home.  My  reasons  for  it  were  these  :  1.  My  dear  wife, 
though  well  qualified  to  instruct  our  daughter,  so  far  as 
knowledge  goes,  was  unable,  on  account  of  being  engaged 
as  my  wife  in  a  variety  of  things  connected  with  the 
Lord's  service,  to  give  herself  uninterruptedly  to  this  work  ; 
and  to  do  it  partially  we  judged  to  be  injurious  to  our 
daughter.  2.  I  had  seen  instances  in  which  a  home  edu- 
cation for  an  only  child  had  turned  out  very  badly.  3.  I 
judged  that  the  mixing  with  other  children  would  be  bene- 
ficial to  our  daughter,  provided  that  intercourse  was  under 
proper  oversight ;  as  thus  a  child  is  in  early  life  introduced 
into  a  little  world,  and  things  do  not  all  at  once  come  upon 
a  young  person,  when  at  last  obliged  to  leave  the  parental 
roof.  4.  But  that  which  most  of  all  led  me  to  this  decis- 
ion was,  that  as  in  the  church  of  Christ  the  Lord  has  quali- 
fied the  members  of  the  body  for  the  performance  of  certain 
work,  and  all  have  not  the  same  gift  and  service,  so,  in  the 
same  way,  certain  believers  are  called  and  qualified  above 
others  for  instructing  children,  and  give  themselves  to  this 
particular  service,  and  that,  therefore,  I  ought  to  make  use 
26* 


306  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVII. 

of  the  qualifications  of  such,  and  of  their  having  given  theii 
whole  time  to  tins  particular  service.  These  reasons  led  us 
to  place  our  daughter  at  school,  instead  of  educating  her  at 
home,  and  we  have  never  had  cause  to  regret  the  step  we 
took,  but,  on  the  contrary,  have  had  abundant  reason  to 
praise  God  for  it.  I  have  purposely  made  these  remarks, 
as  I  am  fully  aware  that  some  believers  have  different  views 
on  this  subject,  and  I  desire  to  serve  them  with  the  measure 
of  light  and  experience  I  have  obtained. 

After  our  daughter  had  been  at  school  for  half  a  year,  I 
asked  for  the  account,  when  it  was  stated  to  me  by  the 
Christian  lady  in  whose  establishment  she  was  that  she  had 
a  pleasure  in  educating  her  gratuitously.  However,  as  I 
pressed  the  matter,  I  obtained  the  account.  It  was  paid, 
but  the  exact  sum  was  returned  to  me  anon3rmousry,  which, 
of  course,  I  found  out  at  once  to  be  from  the  Christian  sis- 
ter at  whose  school  my  daughter  was.  From  that  time  I 
could  never  more  obtain  the  account,  though  my  dear  child 
was  about  six  years  longer  at  school.  I  refer  to  this  point 
for  this  especial  reason :  God  had  laid  it  on  my  heart  to 
care  about  poor  destitute  orphans.  To  this  service  I  had 
been  led  to  give  nryself;  he,  in  return,  as  a  recompense, 
even  for  this  life,  took  care  that  my  own  beloved  child 
should  have  a  very  good  education,  free  of  expense  to  me. 
I  was  able  and  well  able  to  pay  for  her  education,  and  most 
williug  to  do  so  ;  but  the  Lord  gave  it  gratuitously ;  thus 
also  showing  how  ready  he  is  abundantly  to  help  me,  and 
to  supply  my  wants. 

Having  learned  that  the  brethren  in  German}7  were  led 
away  hy  false  teachers,  and  having  received,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  five  hundred  pounds,  for  the  expenses  of  his  jour- 
ney thither,  Mr.  M.  left  Bristol  July  19,  1845,  and,  after 
laboring  in  word  and  doctrine  in  Germany,  he  returned  to 
Bristol  Oct.  11,  1845. 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  307 

Perhaps  the  reader  may  ask,  What  has  been  the  result 
of  this  labor  in  Germany?  My  reply  is,  God  only  knows 
The  d'dy  of  Christ  will  declare  it.  Judging  from  the  con- 
stant labor  in  pra}rer  during  eight  months  before  I  went 
the  second  time,  and  day  by  day  while  I  was  on  the  Con- 
tinent, and  day  by  day  for  a  long  time  after  my  return,  I 
am  warranted  to  expect  fruit,  and  I  do  expect  it.  I  expect 
abundant  fruit  in  the  day  of  Christ's  appearing.  In  the 
mean  time  my  comfort  is  that  two  hundred  -and  twenty 
thousand  tracts  have  been  circulated,  many  of  which, 
through  the  providence  of  God,  found  their  way  not  only 
into  the  darkest  places  of  the  continent  of  Europe,  but 
went  also  to  America  and  Australia.  Further  :  four  thousand 
copies  of  my  Narrative,  in  German,  are  almost  all  circu- 
lated. And  again,  the  publishing  of  my  Narrative  in 
German  led  me  to  do  the  same  in  French,  which  was 
accomplished  about  three  years  later.  Further :  these 
tracts  were  reprinted  at  Hamburg  and  at  Cologne,  and  are 
circulated  by  other  Christians  ;  in  addition  to  which,  my 
having  published  them  in  Germany  led  me  to  get  them 
stereotyped  in  England,  and  they  continue  to  be  circulated 
in  many  countries. 

Dec.  31,  1845.  There  have  been  received  into  communion  53  dur- 
ing this  year,  and  1,055  since  the  commencement  of  our  coming  to 
Bristol. 

During  this  year  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  to  me  £433,  19s. 
l|d.  To  this  is  to  be  added  that  my  dear  child  had  again  during  the 
whole  of  this  year  her  education  free  at  a  boarding-school,  as  stated 
at  the  close  of  the  last  year,  whereby  I  saved  about  fifty  pounds. 
Also,  my  travelling  expenses  to  and  from  Germany,  and  other 
expenses  connected  with  my  service  in  Germany,  were  paid  out  of 
the  £500  pounds  to  which  reference  has  been  made.  Adding  these 
two  items  to  £433,  I  had  at  least  £500. 

April  29,  1846.  To-day  my  beloved  wife  and  myself 
had  the  inexpressibly  great  joy  of  receiving  a  letter  from 
our  beloved  daughter,  while  we  are  staying  in  the  Lord's 


308  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.    ,  Chap.  XVII 

service  at  Chippenham,  in  which  she  writes  that  she  has 
now  found  peace  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  Thus  our  prayers  are 
turned  into  praises.  About  eighteen  months  before  this 
I  began  especially  to  pray  for  the  conversion  of  my  dear 
child,  and  the  Lord  soon  after  seems  to  have  begun  to  work 
in  her  heart. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

FAITH    CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY. 

1846  — 1848- 

1HE  SPIRIT  OP  SUPPLICATION  BESTOWED  AND  PRAYER  ANSWERED  —  THE 
TIME  OF  MAN'S  KFED  AND  OF  GOD'S  BOUNTY  —  FAITH  NOT  SHAKEN  - 
DEALING  ONLY  WITH  GOD  —  THE  NEEDED  AMOUNT  FURNISHED  —  PER- 
PETUAL "NEED"  — NOT  MIAEY  IN  GOD'S  WORK  —  JOY  IN  ANSWERED 
PRAYER  —  FOUR  REQUESTS  GRANTED  —  "  CONTINUING  INSTANT  IN 
PR AYER  "—  THE  BUILDING  COMMENCED  —  PERSONAL  HISTORY — A  MARKED 
DELIVERANCE* 

(3//N  the  following  chapter,  Mr.  Miiller  has  grouped 
together,  under  the  appropriate  heads,  the  lead- 
ing events  connected  with  each  of  the  depart- 
ments  of   the  work  of   the  Lord  in  his  hands. 

I.    ASSISTANCE    TO    THE    MISSIONARY   LABORERS. 

During  no  former  period  since  undertaking  to  send  aid  to 
laborers  at  home  and  abroad  was  I  intrusted  by  the  Lord 
with  such  large  sums  as  during  the  one  to  which  this  chap- 
ter refers.  I  had  never  had  more  need  of  pecuniary  sup- 
plies than  during  those  two  3Tears,  on  account  of  the  many 
pressing  calls  ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  I  had  the  exceeding 
great  joy  and  privilege  of  being  able  to  respond  to  them 
in  such  a  way  as  I  had  never  before  been  allowed  to  do. 
These  remarks  apply  to  all  the  various  objects  of  the  Insti- 
tution, but  especially  to  the  supplies  for  brethren  who  labor 
at  home  and  abroad  in  word  and  doctrine  without  being 
connected  with  any  societj'-,  or  without  having  any  regular 
salary  for  preaching  the  word. 

On  May  26,  1846,  after  the  accounts  had  been  closed,  a 

309 


a 


10  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII. 


check  for  one  hundred  pounds  was  given  to  me,  the  appli- 
cation of  which  was  left  to  my  disposal.  I  put  half  the 
amount  to  the  fund  for  these  objects,  and  half  to  the  orphan 
fund.  When  the  accounts  were  closed,  there  were  ninety- 
one  pounds  four  shillings  elevenpence  three  farthings  in 
hand  for  these  objects,  to  which  these  fifty  pounds  were 
added  ;  therefore  I  began  this  period  with  more  means  1  han 
I  had  had  in  hand  at  any  time  previously  at  the  beginning 
of  a  fresh  period ;  and  as  was  its  beginning,  so  was  the 
continuance.  It  has  often  struck  me  that  one  especial  rea- 
son wiry,  on  the  whoie,  I  was  allowed  to  have  so  little  trial 
with  regard  to  means  for  the  work  during  those  two  j^ears, 
in^eomparison  with  former  times,  may  have  been,  that 
thereby  the  Lord  would  say  that  he  was  willing  to  give 
what  would  be  needed,  when  once  the  new  Orphan  House 
should  be  built,  though  the  expenses  would  be  about  two 
thousand  five  hundred  pounds  a  year  more  than  they  were 
before. 

June  4,  1846.  To-day  was  given  to  me,  just  when  Irose 
from  my  knees,  after  having  asked  the  Lord  for  more 
means,  especially  for  missionary  purposes,  the  sum  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  with  the  request  to  use  of  it  fifty 
pounds  for  the  orphans,  fifty  pounds  for  laborers  in  Eng- 
land, and  fifty  pounds  for  laborers  abroad. 

From  the  commencement  of  this  Institution,  on  March 
5,  1834,  it  had  been  my  desire  to  employ  part  of  the  funds, 
with  which  I  might  be  intrusted,  in  aiding  missionary 
brethren  in  foreign  lands,  who  are  not  supported  by  airy 
regular  salary ;  and  for  several  years  I  had  likewise  had 
the  desire  to  assist  brethren,  laboring  in  similar  circum- 
stances, in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  The  Lord  also  had 
given  me  the  great  privilege  to  assist  such  brethren  more 
or  less  during  the  time  that  this  Institution  had  been  in 
operation ;  but  especially  he  began  during  the  two  years 
to  which  this  chapter  refers  to  allow  me  to  do  so  in  a  far 
greater  degree  than  before.     I  knew  it  to  be  a  fact  that 


1846.     -  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BY    PROSPERITY.  311 

many  brethren  who  preach  the  word,  without  having  vaij 
salary  for  doing  so,  or  property  to  live  upon,  were  in  need. 
Now  it  might  be  said  that  such  brethren  ought  to  trust  in 
God ;  that,  if  they  preach  Jesus  as  the  only  hope  for  the 
salvation  of  sinners,  they  ought  to   set  them  a  good  ex- 
ample by  trusting  themselves  in  God  for  the  supply  of  their 
temporal   necessities,  in   order   that  unconverted  persons 
thereby  might  be  led  to  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  alone  for 
the   salvation   of   their   souls.     This   is   true,   quite   true. 
Preachers  of  the  precious  good  news  of  salvation  to  every 
sinner  who  puts  his  trust  in  the  merits  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
ought  indeed  themselves  to  depend  upon  God,  their  Lord 
and  Father,  for  the  supply  of  their  temporal  necessities  ; 
but  I  also  felt  that  I,  as  their  brother,  ought  to  seek  to 
help  them  as  far  as  lay  in  me.     To  this  I  set  inyself  more 
than  ever  after  the  beginning  of  the  year  1846,  as  I  knew, 
that,  from  particular  causes,  there  was  an  especial  call  to 
help   such  brethren ;  and  as  my  own  means  would  go  but 
a  little  way,  I  gave  myself  to  more  earnest  prayer  than 
ever  for  such  brethren.      The  result  was,  that,  daring  the 
two  years  of  this  period,  the  Lord  so  answered  my  daily 
supplications  with  regard  to  this  particular,   that  I  was 
honored  to  send  nearly  three  times  as  much  to  home  and 
foreign  laborers   as   during   anjT  previous   period   of   the 
same   length.     One  thousand  five  hundred   and  fifty-nine 
pounds  eleven  shillings  sixpence  were  spent  in  this  way,  by 
which  twentjr-one  brethren  were  assisted  who  labored  in 
foreign  lands,  and  nineteen  who  labored  in  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland.     Large  as  this  sum  is,  in  comparison  with 
what  I  had  been  able  to  do  in  this  particular  in  former 
years,  yet  it  is   small,  very  small,   in   comparison  with 
what  my  heart   desired  to  be  able  to  do  for  these  forty 
brethren.     It  has  frequently,  yea  almost  always,  so  hap- 
pened, that  the  assistance  which  God  has  allowed  me  to 
send  to  such  brethren  has  come  to  them  at  a  time  of  great 
need.      Sometimes  they  had  no  money  at  all  left.     Some- 


Q 


1 2  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Ciiap.  XVIII. 


times  even  their  last  provisions  were  aimost  consumed, 
when  I  sent  them  supplies.  Some  of  them  are  fathers  of 
large  families,  or  have  sickly  wives  and  children ;  some 
were  once  well  off  in  this  world,  but  for  Christ's  sake  have 
become  poor ;  and  some  have  had  for  Christ's  sake  their 
all  taken  from  them.  Is  it  not  an  honor  to  help  such 
brethren  ?  I  could  fill  hundreds  of  pages  by  giving  ex- 
tracts from  the  letters  of  the  dear  brethren  to  whom  I 
have  sent  help,  and  they  would  be  greatly  to  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  reader  ;  but  I  do  not  feel  free  to  do  so.  As  I 
have  not  only  been  laboring  for  these  brethren  in  praver 
that  God  would  intrust  me  with  means  and  allow  me  the 
privilege  of  helping  them,  but  as  I  have  also  asked  God  to 
direct  me  especially  to  send  to  those  who  might  be  in  par- 
ticular need,  in  case  I  could  not  help  them  all ;  and  as  I 
have  sought  by  an  encouraging  word  to  strengthen  their 
hands  in  God ;  I  have  great  reason  to  believe  that  these 
dear  brethren  have  not  only  been  helped  by  these  pecu- 
niary supplies  in  a  temporal  point  of  view,  but  also  that 
the  fact  of  God  sending  them  help  in  their  extremity  has 
tended  to  refresh  and  strengthen  their  hearts,  and  to  lead 
them  more  and  more  to  trust  in  him. 

March  7,  1847.  Often  of  late  had  I  entreated  the  Lord 
that  he  would  be  pleased  to  condescend  to  use  me  still 
further  as  a  steward,  in  allowing  me  to  send  help  to  the 
many  dear  brethren  whom  I  know  laboring  at  home  and 
abroad  without  any  salary,  the  need  of  many  of  whom  I 
knew.  Under  these  circumstances,  I  received  this  morning 
one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  with  the  following  lines  :  — 

Dear  Brother  :  — 

I  have  great  pleasure  in  sending  you  one  hundred  pounds  on  ac- 
count of  laborers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  at  home  and  abroad,  and  fifty 
pounds  for  other  work  in  your  hands. 

Yours  very  affectionately, 

*    •    * 


1847.  FAITH   CONFIRMED    BY   PROSPERITY.  313 

April  5.  I  have  been  praying  day  by  clay,  ever  since  I 
was  able  during  the  last  month  to  send  about  one  hundred 
and  thirty  pounds  to  home  and  foreign  laborers,  that  the 
Lord  would  be  pleased  soon  again  to  give  me  means  for 
them,  on  account  of  their  great  need  ;  indeed,  all  our  means 
were  so  exhausted,  that  I  had  only  just  enough  for  to-mor- 
row evening  to  meet  the  weekly  expenses  connected  with 
the  six  day  schools,  when  this  morning  I  received  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  pounds  for  these  objects.  Almost 
immediately  after  this  donation  had  been  given  to  me,  I 
received  a  letter  from  Demerara  about  the  great  need 
among  the  brethren  who  labor  there,  by  which  intelligence 
the  seasonable  help  just  received  has  become  still  more 
precious  to  me. 

May  26,  1848.  By  the  Lord's  faithful  love  I  have  been 
enabled  to  meet  all  the  heavy  expenses  connected  with 
these  objects  during  the  last  two  years,  amounting  to 
nearly  two  thousand  and  six  hundred  pounds,  and  at  the 
same  time  owe  no  one  anything,  and  have  a  balance  of 
five  pounds  nineteen  shillings  sevenpence  halfpenny  left  in 
hand. 

II.      THE    SUPPORT    OF    THE    ORPHANS. 

Jan.  20,  1847.  For  the  whole  of  this  period  since  May 
26,  1846,  therefore  nearly. eight  months,  when  the  accounts 
were  closed,  we  have  had  always  an  abundance  of  means, 
and  for  the  greater  part  of  the  time  about  two  hundred 
pounds  in  hand.  The  sum  of  one  thousand  sixt}^-five 
pounds  has  come  in  for  the  orphans  in  less  than  eight 
months,  to  which  is  to  be  added  the  balance  of  eighty-five 
pounds  four  shillings  ninepence  three  farthings  in  hand 
when  the  accounts  were  closed.  Invariably  I  have  thus 
been  able  to  give  to  the  matrons  of  the  four  Orphan  Houses 
the  money  in  advance,  which  was  required  for  the  necessi- 
ties of  one  week.  But  now,  after  having  paid  away  last 
evening  forty-five  pounds  five  shillings  for  the  house-keep- 
27 


314  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVITL 

ing  of  a  week  in  advance  and  for  other  expenses,  the  money 
which  remains  in  hand  is  needed  for  rent,  and  oatmeal, 
which  has  been  ordered  from  Scotland.  This  morning 
therefore  I  gave  myself  particularly  to  prayer  with  regard 
to  means  for  present  use  for  the  orphans.  How  blessed  to 
have  the  living  God  to  go  to !  Particularly  precious  to 
know  him  in  these  days  of  wide-spread  distress  !  Potatoes 
are  too  dear  for  food  for  the  orphans  at  this  time.  The 
rice,  which  we  have  substituted  instead  of  them,  is  twice  as 
dear  as  usual ;  the  oatmeal  more  than  twice  as  dear,  and 
the  bread  one-half  dearer  than  usual.  But  the  riches  of 
God  are  as  great  as  ever.  He  knows  that  our  expenses  are 
great.  He  knows  that  a  little  will  not  do  in  .these  days, 
when  provisions  are  so  dear,  as  there  are  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  persons  to  be  provided  for,  including  teachers  and 
apprentices.  My  soul  is  at  peace.  — Evening.  About  noon 
I  received  from  a  pious  physician  the  following  note,  with 
a  check  for  five  pounds  :  — 

Mr  dear  Sib  :  — 

I  send  you  something  towards  buying  bread  for  the  orphans.     The 

dearness  of  food  must  be  felt  by  many ;  but  the  Lord  in  judgment  is, 

nevertheless,  gracious.     He  will  sustain.     I  am  your  sincere  friend 

and  well-wisher, 

*     *     *     * 

March  9.  This  evening,  Tuesday,  I  find  that  since  last 
Tuesday  evening  again  forty-four  pounds  one  shilling  six- 
pence three  farthings  have  come  in.  How  good  is  the  Lord 
in  helping  me  week  after  week  through  the  heavy  expenses, 
especially  in  this  season  of  deep  distress  and  dearness  of 
provisions  !  To  his  praise  I  can  say  we  have  lacked  noth- 
ing all  this  winter.  Whilst  preparing  these  extracts  from 
my  journal  for  the  press,  I  remember  to  have  heard  the  fol- 
lowing remarks  made  with  reference  to  the  time  about 
which  I  am  just  now  writing,  I  mean  the  season  of  dearth 
during  the  winter  of  1846-7 :  "  I  wonder  how  it  is  now 
with  the  orohans  ?    If  Mr.  Miiller  is  now  able  to  provide 


1847.  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BY   PROSPERITY.  315 

for  them  as  he  has,  we  will  say  nothing."  When  I  heard 
such  like  remarks  I  said  nothing  except  this :  "  We  lack 
nothing  ;  "  or,  "  God  helps  us."  Should  this  fall  into  the 
hands  of  any  who  have  had  such  thoughts,  let  them  remem- 
ber that  it  is  the  very  time  for  faith  to  work,  when  sight 
ceases.  The  greater  the  difficulties,  the  easier  for  faith. 
As  long  as  there  remain  certain  natural  prospects,  faith 
does  not  get  on  even  as  easily  (if  I  may  say  so)  as  when 
all  natural  prospects  fail.  It  is  true  that  during  the  time 
of  the  dearth  our  expenses  were  considerably  greater  than 
usual ;  it  is  also  true  that  many  persons,  who  otherwise 
might  have  given,  were  unable  to  do  so,  or  had  their  sur- 
plus directed  into  other  channels,  such  as  Ireland,  etc. ;  but 
the  gold  and  silver  are  the  Lord's.  To  him  we  made  our 
prayer.  In  him  we  put  our  trust.  And  he  did  not  forsake 
us.  For  we  went  as  easily  through  that  winter  as  through 
any  winter  since  the  ivork  had  been  in  existence.  Nor  could 
it  be  otherwise  ;  for  God  had  at  this  very  time  an  especial 
opportunity  of  showing  the  blessedness  of  trusting  in  him. 
Seek,  dear  reader,  more  and  more  to  put  your  trust  in  him 
for  everything,  and  you  will,  even  concerning  this  life,  find 
it  most  precious  so  to  do. 

May  11.  This  evening  I  have  been  able  to  meet  all  the 
expenses  connected  with  house-keeping  during  the  coming 
week,  through  what  has  come  in  since  May  4,  but  at  the 
same  time  I  have  nothing  left.  Hitherto  the  children  have 
lacked  nothing.  Never  were  provisions  nearly  so  dear 
since  the  commencement  of  the  work  as  they  are  now. 
The  bread  is  almost  twice  as  much  as  eighteen  months  ago, 
the  oatmeal  nearly  three  times  as  much  as  formerly,  thp 
rice  more  than  double  the  usual  price,  and  no  potatoes  can 
be  used  on  account  of  the  exceedingly  high  price. 

May  30.  Lord's-day  morning.  I  have  just  now  received, 
in  our  great  need,  when  there  was  not  sufficient  in  hand  to 
meet  the  necessities  of  to-morrow,  six  pounds  six  shillings, 
from  a  Christian  gentleman  of  title  at  Zurich  in  Switzer- 


316  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII, 

land,  a  distance  of  about  one  thousand  miles.  What  a 
most  seasonable  help  !  Thus  I  am  able  to  send  all  the  remain- 
der of  the  supplies  which  are  needed  till  Tuesday  evening. 

In  these  days  of  straitness  the  question  would  naturally 
arise,  If,  when  you  have  only  to  care  for  one  hundred  and 
thirty  orphans,  you  are  so  poor,  what  will  you  do  when 
there  are  three  hundred,  for  whom  you  are  just  on  the  point 
of  building  a  house  ?  And,  further,  Is  it  not  an  indication 
not  to  increase  the  work,  seeing  }tou  are  now  so  poor  with 
only  about  one  third  of  the  number  of  orphans  which  you 
purpose  to  receive  into  the  new  Orphan  House  ?  I  am  not 
tried,  however,  with  such  thoughts ;  for  I  know  that, 
1.  Only  for  the  trial  of  my  faith,  as  heretofore,  the  Lord 
allows  me  now  again  to  be  poor.  Never  at  any  time  have 
the  expenses  been  so  great  for  the  work  as  from  May  26, 
1846,  to  May  26,  1847 ;  but  also  never  has  so  much  come 
in  in  the  same  space  of  time  during  any  other  period  of 
this  work.  2.  It  is  for  the  profit  of  the  church  at  large  that 
I  have  now  again  to  pass  through  these  days  of  poverty. 
3.  It  is  as  easy  for  the  Lord  to  supply  me  with  all  the 
means  that  the  work  will  require  when  once  the  new  Orphan 
House  is  opened,  as  it  is  for  him  to  give  me  what  I  need 
now,  though  the  expenses  in  all  likelihood  will  then  be  two 
thousand  five  hundred  pounds  a  year  more  than  they  are  at 
present. 

Oct.  19.  I  left  Bristol  with  my  dear  wife,  partly  because 
both  of  us  much  needed  change  of  air,  and  partly  because 
I  had  a  great  desire  to  labor  in  the  word  for  a  few  weeks 
in  Westmoreland  and  Cumberland.  I  was  not  able  to 
leave  more  means  than  enough  for  about  three  days  for 
house-keeping  expenses.  But  I  could  not  have  stayed  in 
Bristol,  though  there  had  been  nothing  at  all  in  hand ;  my 
hope  was  that  God  would  help  during  my  absence.  During 
all  the  time  of  my  stay  at  Bowness  in  Westmoreland,  from 
Oct.  20  to  Nov.  20,  there  was  day  by  day,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  first  three  days  after  my  departure,  need  to  wait 


1847.  FAITH   CONFIRMED    BY   PROSPERITY.  317 

upon  God  for  daily  supplies  for  the  orphans.  In  conse- 
quence of  this,  every  donation,  without  exception,  which  was 
received  during  my  absence,  came  in  most  seasonably.  Partly 
on  account  of  my  health,  and  partly  on  account  of  oppor- 
tunities for  service  in  "Westmoreland  and  elsewhere,  I  did 
not  feel  it  right  to  return  to  Bristol  sooner  than  I  did,  though 
there  was  such  great  poverty  ;  nor  could  I  have  clone  any- 
thing in  Bristol  which  I  could  not  do  in  "Westmoreland,  as  it 
regards  procuring  means,  since  prayer  and  faith  are  all  the 
means  I  make  use  of  to  obtain  supplies  when  we  are  in 
need. 

Dec.  23.^  The  need  of  to-day  was  eleven  pounds.  This 
sum  the  Lord  gave  me  thus  :  Last  evening  I  received  one 
pound,  together  with  a  pair  of  trousers  and  gaiters,  and  a 
remnant  of  fustian  for  the  orphans.  But  as  I  knew  how 
much  there  would  be  needed  to-day,  I  waited  further  upon 
the  Lord  this  morning  for  help,  and,  in  one  minute  after  I 
had  risen  from  my  knees,  I  received  a  letter  from  Liverpool 
with  ten  pounds  for  the  orphans.  The  donor  writes :  "I 
have  had  the  enclosed  ten-pound  note  in  my  drawer  for  some 
time,  intending  to  send  it  to  you  for  the  orphans  ;  but  my 
time  is  so  occupied  that  at  a  suitable  time  when  at  my  desk 
I  have  overlooked  it.  I  now,  however,  inclose  it,"  etc. 
How  seasonable  this  help  !  How  exactly  to  the  very  shilling 
what  is  needed  to-clay  !  How  remarkable  that  just  now  this 
donor  in  Liverpool  is  led  to  send  the  ten  pounds  which  had 
been,  according  to  his  own  words,  for  some  time  in  his 
drawer  for  the  purpose  of  sending  it !  All  this  abundantly 
proves  the  most  minute  and  particular  providence  of  God, 
and  his  readiness  to  answer  the  supplications  of  his  children. 

Dec.  31,  1847.  The  last  day  of  another  year  had  now 
come.  Great  and  many  had  been  the  mercies  of  God  to 
me  this  year  in  every  way9  particularly  also  in  connection 
with  the  orphans  ;  but  now  I  had  again  nothing  for  to-day, 
except  two  shillings  which  are  in  one  of  the  boxes  in  my 
house.  I  was,  however,  by  God's  grace,  able  to  look  out 
27* 


318  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII. 

for  supplies  for  this  last  day  of  another  year  also,  being 
fully  assured  that  the  Lord  would  not  confound  me.  And 
thus  it  has  been,  according  to  my  expectation  ;  for,  before 
I  was  called  on  for  money,  I  received  one  hundred  pounds, 
which  were  left  to  me  to  apply  to  any  part  of  the  Lord's 
service  where  there  seemed  the  most  need. 

Feb.  2,  1848.  This  morning  on  my  walk  before  break 
fast,  I  felt  myself  led  out  of  my  usual  track  into  a  direction 
in  which  I  had  not  gone  for  some  months.  In  stepping 
over  a  stile  I  said  to  myself:  "  Perhaps  God  has  a  reason 
even  in  this."  About  five  minutes  afterwards  I  met  a 
Christian  gentleman  who  gave  me  two  sovereigns  for  the 
orphans,  and  then  I  knew  the  reason  why  I  had  been  led 
this  way. 

Feb.  3.  The  readter  might  say,  "  You  are  continually  in 
need.  No  sooner  is  the  one  demand  met,  than  another  comes. 
Do  you  not  find  it  a  trying  life,  and  are  you  not  tired  of 
it  ?  "  My  reply  is,  it  is  true  I  am  more  or  less  continually 
in  need  in  connection  with  this  work.  And  if  I  were  to  tell 
out  all  my  heart  to  the  reader  concerning  it,  he  would  have 
still  more  reason  to  say  that  I  am  continually  in  need. 
For  what  I  have  here  written  is  almost  exclusively  about 
the  way  in  which  God  has  been  pleased  to  supply  me  with 
money  for  carrying  on  the  work ;  but  I  do  deliberately 
state  that  this,  much  as  it  might  appear  to  one  or  the  other, 
is  by  no  means  the  chief  thing  that  I  stand  in  need  of  from 
day  to  day.  I  will  just  hint  at  a  few  other  things.  Sick- 
ness among  the  children,  very  difficult  and  tedious  cases,  in 
which,  notwithstanding  all  the  means  which  are  used,  month 
after  month,  yea,  year  after  year,  the  children  remain  ill. 
Nothing  remains  but  either  to  keep  them,  or  to  send  them 
to  the  Parish  Union,  to  which  they  belong,  as  they  have  no 
relatives  able  to  provide  for  them.  The  very  fact  of  hav- 
ing cared  for  them  and  watched  over  them  for  years  only 
endears  them  the  more  to  us,  and  would  make  it  the  more 
trying  to   send  them  back  to  their  osrish.      This   is   a 


1848.  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BT    PROSPERITY.  319 

"  need  "  which  brings  me  to  God.  Here  is  prayer  required, 
not  only  for  means  which  such  sick  children  call  for,  but  for 
guidance  and  wisdom  from  on  high. 

Sometimes  children  are  to  be  placed  out  as  servants  or 
apprentices.  A  suitable  place  is  needed,  or  else  they  had 
better  remain  under  our  care.  The  obtaining  of  this  suit- 
able place  is  a  "  need"  indeed.  It  is  more  difficult  to  be 
obtained  than  money.  Sometimes  for  many  weeks  have  I 
had  to  wait  upon  God  to  have  this  "  need  "  supplied  ;  but 
he  has  always  at  last  helped.  Sometimes  great  has  been 
my  "  need"  of  wisdom  and  guidance  in  order  to  know  how 
certain  children  ought  to  be  treated  under  particular  circum 
stances ;  and  especially  how  to  behave  towards  certain 
apprentices  or  servants  who  were  formerly  in  the  Orphan 
Houses.  A  "need"  in  this  respect  is  no  small  thing; 
though  I  have  found  that  in  this  and  in  all  other  matters, 
concerning  which  I  was  in  "  need,"  I  have  been  helped, 
provided  I  was  indeed  able  to  wait  patiently  upon  God. 
That  word,  "  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having 
promise  of  the  life  that  now  is  and  of  that  which  is  to 
come  "  (1  Tim.  iv.  8),  I  have  in  times  almost  without  num- 
ber found  to  be  true  in  my  own  experience. 

Further,  when  one  or  the  other  of  the  laborers  needed  to 
leave  the  work  on  account  of  health,  or  for  other  reasons, 
I  have  been  at  such  times  in  far  greater  "  need  "  than  when 
I  required  money  for  the  various  objects  of  the  Institution. 
I  could  only  have  such  "  need  "  supplied  by  waiting  upon 
God.  I  could  do  nothing  but  speak  to  my  heavenly  Father 
about  this  matter,  and  he  has  alwaj^s  helped.  One  of  the 
greatest  difficulties  connected  with  this  work  is  to  obtain 
suitable  godly  persons  for  it ;  so  many  things  are  to  be 
taken  into  the  account.  Suitable  age,  health,  gift,  experi- 
ence, love  for  children,  true  godliness,  a  ready  mind  to 
serve  God  in  the  work  and  not  themselves,  a  ready  mind  to 
bear  with  the  many  trials  and  difficulties  connected  with  it, 
a  manifest  purpose  to  labor,  not  -for  the  sake  of  the  remn- 


320  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII. 

neration,  but  to  serve  God  in  their  work  ;  surely,  to  obtain 
godly  persons,  in  whom  these  qualifications  even  in  some 
measure  are  found  combined,  is  not  an  easy  matter.  Not 
that  any  one  will  suppose  me  to  mean  that  I  am  looking 
out  for  perfect  fellow-laborers.  Not  that  any  one  will  sup- 
pose that  my  fellow-laborers  are  referred  to  by  me  as  if  they 
were  without  weaknesses,  deficiencies,  and  failings.  I  am 
myself  far,  very  far  from  being  without  weaknesses,  defi- 
ciencies, and  failings.  Moreover,  I  never  expect  to  find 
fellow-laborers  for  this  work  who  have  not  their  weaknesses  ; 
but  this  I  do  mean  to  say,  that  the  work  of  God  in  my  hands 
is  of  that  character,  and,  by  God's  grace,  is  really  carried 
on  with  such  a  true  purpose  to  serve  God  thereby  (however 
much  I  and  my  fellow-laborers  may  fail) ,  that  it  is  with  me 
a  matter  of  deep  moment  to  find  truly  suitable  individuals 
for  it,  in  whom,  as  much  as  possible,  the  above  qualifica- 
tions should  be  found  united.  And,  however  much  there 
may  be  wanting,  this  is  more  and  more  my  aim,  that  I  may 
obtain  such  helpers ;  and  hence  it  can  be  easily  perceived 
how  great  my  "  need  "  must  be  again  and  again  on  this 
very  account.  I  do  here  especially  advise  that  if  any 
should  apply  in  future  for  situations  in  connection  with  this 
work,  they  would  keep  these  remarks  before  them  ;  for,  by 
God's  grace,  it  is  my  purpose  never  to  give  to  any  persons 
a  situation  in  connection  with  the  Institution,  if  they  are 
not  suitable  for  it  according  to  the  light  which  God  gives 
me. 

Further,  that  the  laborers  work  happily  together  among 
themselves,  and  that  I  go  on  happily  in  service  with  them  ; 
that  I  be  their  servant,  on  the  one  hand,  and  yet,  on  the 
other,  maintain  the  place  which  God  has  given  me  in  this 
work  ;  surely,  if  any  one  carefully  looks  at  this,  he  will  at 
once  see  that  there  is  a  difficulty  and  a  "  need"  far  greater 
than  any  that  is  connected  with  money.  Oh,  how  these 
matters  lead  one  to  call  upon  God !  How  they  continually 
make  one  sensible  of  one's  "  need  !  "     Truly,  I  am  in  need, 


1848.  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BY    PROSPERITY.  323 

in  continual  need.  I  might  refer  to  many  more  points,  ir 
connection  with  this  work,  in  which  I  am  more  or  less  con 
tinually  in  "  need ;  "  but  I  will  only  mention  one.  It  i& 
now  many  years  since  I  have  made  my  boast  in  the  living 
God  in  so  public  a  manner  by  my  publications.  On  this 
account  Satan  unquestionably  is  waiting  for  my  halting, 
and  if  I  were  left  to  myself  I  should  fall  a  prey  to  him. 
Pride,  unbelief,  or  other  sins  would  be  my  ruin,  and  lead 
me  to  bring  a  most  awful  disgrace  upon  the  name  of  Jesus. 
Here  is  then  a  u  need,"  a  great  "  need."  I  do  feel  myself 
in  "  need,"  in  great  "  need,"  even  to  be  upheld  by  God  ;  for 
I  cannot  stand  for  a  moment  if  left  to  myself.  Oh  that 
none  of  my  dear  readers  might  admire  me,  and  be  aston  - 
ished  at  my  faith,  and  think  of  me  as  if  I  were  beyond 
unbelief!  Oh  that  none  of  my  dear  readers  might  think 
that  I  could  not  be  puffed  up  by  pride,  or  in  other  respects 
most  awfully  dishonor  God,  and  thus  at  last-  though  God 
has  used  me  in  blessing  hitherto  to  so  many,  become  a  bea- 
con to  the  church  of  Christ !  No,  I  am  as  weak  as  ever.  I 
need  as  much  as  ever  to  be  upheld  as  to  faith  and  every  other 
grace.  I  am  therefore  in  "  need,"  in  great  "  need  ; "  and 
therefore  help  me,  dear  Christian  reader,  with  your  praj^ers. 
I  allow,  then,  most  fully  that  I  am  in  continual  "  need." 
This  is  the  case  with  regard  to  money  matters,  because  the 
work  is  now  so  large.  A  few  hundred  pounds  go  but  a  lit- 
tle way.  There  have  often  been  weeks  when  my  demands 
have  been  several  hundred  pounds  a  week,  and  it  can  there- 
fore easily  be  supposed  that,  even  if  large  donations  come 
in,  they  do  not  last  long.  But  whilst  I  allow  this,  I  desire 
that  the  Christian  reader  may  keep  in  mind  that  there  are 
other  necessities,  and  even  greater  ones  than  those  con- 
nected with  money.  Should,  however,  the  reader  say  that 
he  thinks  "  I  must  find  this  a  very  trying  life,  and  that  1 
must  be  tired  of  it"  I  beg  to  state  that  he  is  entirely  mis- 
taken. I  do  not  find  the  life  in  connection  with  this  work 
a  trying  life,  but  a  very  happy  one.     It  is  impossible  to  de- 


322  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVHI 

scribe  the  abundance  of  peace  and  heavenly  joy  that  often 
has  flowed  into  my  soul  by  means  of  the  fresh  answers 
which  I  have  obtained  from  God,  after  waiting  upon  him 
for  help  and  blessing  ;  and  the  longer  I  have  had  to  wait 
upon  him,  or  the  greater  my  need  was,  the  greater  the  en- 
joyment when  at  last  the  answer  came,  which  has  often 
Deen  in  a  very  remarkable  way,  in  order  to  make  the  hand 
of  God  the  more  manifest.  I  do  therefore  solemnly  de- 
clare that  I  do  not  find  this  life  a  trying  life,  but  a  very 
happy  one,  and  I  am  consequently  not  in  the  least  tired  of 
it.  Straits  and  difficulties  I  expected  from  the  very  be- 
ginning. Before  I  began  this  service  I  expected  them ; 
nay,  the  chief  object  of  it  was,  that  the  church  at  large 
might  be  strengthened  in  faith,  and  be  led  more  simply, 
habitually,  and  unreservedly  to  trust  in  the  living  God,  by 
seeing  his  hand  stretched  out  in  my  behalf  in  the  hour  of 
need.  I  did,  therefore,  expect  trials,  great  trials  and 
straits  ;  but  cheerfully,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  profit 
of  God's  dear  children,  did  I  desire  to  pass  through  them, 
if  only  the  saints  might  be  benefited  by  the  dealings  of  God 
with  me.  The  longer  I  go  on  in  this  service,  the  greater 
the  trials  of  one  kind  or  another  become  ;  but  at  the  same 
time  the  happier  I  am  in  this  my  service,  and  the  more  I  am 
assured  that  I  am  engaged  as  the  Lord  would  have  me  to 
be.  How  then  could  I  be  tired  of  carrying  on  the  work  of 
God  on  such  principles  as  I  do  ? 


III.     THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOVSE  ON  ASHLEY  DOWN. 

Up  to  May  26,  1846,  £2,710,  3s.  5^-d.  had  been  received 
toward  building  the  new  Orphan  House. 

July  4,  1846.  For  about  three  months  my  faith  and 
patience  have  been  exceedingly  tried  about  the  field 
which  I  have  purchased  for  the  building  of  the  Orphan 
House,  as  the  greatest  difficulties  arose  about  my  possess- 
ing the  land  after  all ;  but,  by  God's  grace,  my  heart  was 


1846.  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BY    PROSPERITY.  3^3 

kept  in  peace,  being  fully  assured  that  if  the  Lord  were  to 
take  this  piece  of  land  from  me  it  would  be  only  for  the 
purpose  f  giving  me  a  still  better  one;  for  our  heavenly 
Father  never  takes  any  earthly  thing  from  his  children  ex- 
cept he  means  to  give  them  something  better  instead.  But  in 
the  midst  of  all  this  great  trial  of  faith  I  could  not  but 
think,  judging  from  the  way  in  which  God  so  manifestly 
had  given  me  this  piece  of  land,  that  the  difficulties  were 
only  allowed  for  the  trial  of  my  faith  and  patience.  And 
thus  it  was.  Last  evening  I  received  a  letter  by  which  all 
the  difficulties  were  removed,  and  now,  with  the  blessing 
of  God,  in  "a  few  days  the  conveyance  will  be  made  out. 

July  6.  The  reason  why,  for  several  months,  there  had 
come  in  so  little  for  the  building  fund,  appeared  to  me  this, 
that  we  did  not  need  the  money  at  present ;  and  that 
when  it  was  needed,  and  when  my  faith  and  patience  had 
been  sufficiently  tried,  the  Lord  would  send  more  means. 
And  thus  it  has  proved ;  for  to-day  was  given  me  the  sum 
of  two  thousand  and  fifty  pounds,  of  which  two  thousand 
pounds  are  for  the  building  fund,  and  fifty  pounds  for  pres- 
ent necessities. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  my  joy  in  God  when  I  re- 
ceived this  donation.  I  was  neither  excited  nor  surprised ; 
for  I  look  out  for  answers  to  my  prayers.  /  believe  that 
God  hears  me.  Yet  my  heart  was  so  full  of  joj'  that  I 
could  only  sit  before  God,  and  admire  him,  like  David  in 
2  Sam.  vii.  At  last  I  cast  niyself  fiat  down  upon  nry  face, 
and  burst  forth  in  thanksgiving  to  God,  and  in  surrender- 
ing my  heart  afresh  to  him  for  his  blessed  service. 

July  21.  This  morning  a  gentleman  from  Devonshire,  on 
his  way  to  London,  called  on  me.  When  he  came  I  was 
just  in  prayer,  having,  among  other  matters,  brought  also 
before  the  Lord  the  following  points  :  1 .  I  had  been  asking 
him  for  some  supplies  for  my  own  temporal  necessities, 
being  in  need.  2.  I  had  asked  him  for  more  means  for  the 
building  fund,  and  besought  him  to  hasten  the  matter,  on 


324  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII. 

account  of  the  inhabitants  in  "Wilson  Street,  on  account  of 
the  welfare  of  the  children  and  those  who  have  the  over- 
sight of  them  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  lastly  that  I  might 
be  able  to  admit  more  orphans,  the  number  of  applications 
being  so  great.  3.  I  had  also  asked  the  Lord  for  means 
for  present  use  for  the  orphans,  as  the  outgoings  are  so 
great.  4.  I  had  asked  for  means  for  the  other  objects. 
When  I  saw  this  gentleman  from  Devonshire,  he  gave  me 
twenty  pounds,  of  which  ten  pounds  are  to  be  used  for  the 
building  fund,  five  pounds  for  present  use  of  the  orphans, 
two  pounds  for  brother  Craik  and  myself,  and  the  remain- 
ing three  pounds  were  left  to  my  disposal,  which  I  applied 
to  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution. 
Thus  I  received,  at  the  very  moment  that  I  had  been  asking 
God,  four  answers  to  my  prayers. 

Nov.  19.  I  am  now  led  more  and  more  to  importune 
the  Lord  to  send  me  the  means  which  are  requisite  in 
order  that  I  may  be  able  to  commence  the  building.  Be- 
cause, 1.  It  has  been  for  some  time  past  publicly  stated  in 
print  that  I  consider  it  is  not  without  ground  that  some 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Wilson  Street  consider  themselves 
inconvenienced  by  the  Orphan  Houses  being  in  that  street, 
and  I  long  therefore  to  be  able  to  remove  the  orphans  from 
thence  as  soon  as  possible.  2.  I  become  more  and  more 
convinced  that  it  would  be  greatly  for  the  benefit  of  the 
children,  both  physically  and  morally,  with  God's  blessing, 
to  be  in  such  a  position  as  they  are  intended  to  occupy, 
when  the  new  Orphan  House  is  built.  And,  3.  Because 
the  number  of  very  poor  and  destitute  orphans,  that  are 
waiting  for  admission,  is  so  great,  and  there  are  constantly 
fresh  applications  made.  Now  whilst,  by  God's  grace,  I 
would  not  wish  the  building  to  be  begun  one  single  day 
sooner  than  it  is  his  will ;  and  whilst  I  firmly  believe  that 
he  will  give  me,  in  his  own  time,  every  shilling  which  I 
need ;  yet  I  also  know  that  he  delights  in  being  earnestly 
entreated,  and  that  he  takes  pleasure  in  the  continuance  in 


1846.  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BY    PROSPERITY.  325 

prayer,  and  in  the  importuning  him,  which  so  clearly  is  to 
be  seen  from  the  parable  of  the  widow  and  the  unjust  judge. 
Luke  xviii.  1-8.  For  these  reasons  I  gave  myself  again 
particularly  to  prayer  last  evening  that  the  Lord  would 
send  further  means,  being  also  especially  led  to  do  so  in 
addition  to  the  above  reasons,  becanse  there  had  come  in 
but  little  comparatively  since  the  29th  of  last  month.  This 
morning  between  five  and  six  o'clock  I  praj^ed  again,  among 
other  points,  about  the  building  fund,  and  then  had  a  long- 
season  for  the  reading  of  the  word  of  God.  In  the  course 
of  my  reading  I  came  to  Markxi.  24  :  "  What  things  soever 
ye  desire^  when  ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and 
ye  shall  have  them."  The  importance  of  the  truth  contained 
in  this  portion  I  have  often  felt  and  spoken  about ;  but  this 
morning  I  felt  it  again  most  particularly,  and,  applying  it 
to  the  new  Orphan  House,  said  to  the  Lord  :  "  Lord,  I  be- 
lieve that  thou  wilt  give  me  all  I  need  for  this  work.  I  rjn 
sure  that  1  shall  have  all,  because  I  believe  that  I  receive 
in  answer  to  my  prayer."  Thus,  with  the  heart  full  of  pe&tc 
concerning  this  work,  I  went  on  to  the  other  part  of  l*ie 
chapter,  and  to  the  next  chapter.  After  family  prayer  I 
had  again  my  usual  season  for  prayer  with  regard  to  all  the 
many  parts  of  the  work,  and  the  various  necessities  thereof, 
asking  also  blessings  upon  my  fellow-laborers,  upon  the 
circulation  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  upon  the  precious 
souls  in  the  adult  school,  the  Sunday  schools,  the  six  day 
schools,  and  the  four  Orphan  Houses.  Amidst  all  the 
many  things  I  again  made  my  requests  about  means  for  the 
building.  And  now  observe :  About  five  minutes  after  I 
had  risen  from  my  knees,  there  was  given  to  me  a  registered 
letter,  containing  a  check  for  three  hundred  pounds,  of 
which  two  hundred  and  eighty  pounds  are  for  the  building 
fund,  ten  pounds  for  my  own  personal  expenses,  and  ,-.en 
pounds  for  brother  Craik.  The  Lord's  holy  name  be  prated 
for  this  precious  encouragement,  by  which  the  building  firnrt 
is  now  increased  to  more  than  six  thousand  pounds. 
28 


326  THE    LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVIIT 

Dec.  9,  It  is  now  four  hundred  days  since  day  after  day 
I  have  been  waiting  upon  God  for  help  with  regard  to  the 
building  of  the  Orphan  House  ;  but  as  yet  he  keeps  me  still 
in  the  trial  of  faith  and  patience.  Pie  is  still  saying,  as  it 
were,  "  Mine  hour  is  not  jet  come."  Yet  he  does  sustain 
me  in  continuing  to  wait  upon  him.  By  his  grace  my  faith 
is  not  in  the  least  shaken  ;  but  I  am  quite  sure  that  he,  in 
his  own  time,  will  give  me  everything  which  I  need  con- 
cerning this  work.  Hoiv  I  shall  be  supplied  with  the  means 
which  are  yet  requisite,  and  when,  I  know  not ;  but  I  am 
sure  that  God  will  help  me  in  his  own  time  and  way.  In 
the  mean  time  I  have  abundant  reason  to  praise  God  that 
I  am  not  waiting  on  him  in  vain ;  for  since  this  day  twelve- 
month he  has  given  me,  in  answer  to  prayer,  a  most  suitable 
piece  of  ground,  and  six  thousand  three  hundred  and  four 
pounds  for  the  building  fund,  and  about  two  thousand  seven 
hundred  pounds  for  present  use  for  the  work,  so  that  alto- 
gether I  have  received,  since  this  da}T  twelvemonth,  solely 
in  answer  to  prayer,  the  sum  of  nine  thousand  pounds. 
Surely,  I  am  not  waiting  upon  the  Lord  in  vain  !  By  his 
help,  then,  I  am  resolved  to  continue  this  course  unto  the 
end. 

Dec.  22.  To-day  I  have  again  a  precious  proof  that 
continuing  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  is  not  in  vain.  During 
this  month  comparatively  little  had  come  in  for  the  building 
fund  ;  yet,  by  God's  grace,  I  had  been  enabled,  as  before, 
yea,  even  with  more  earnestness  perhaps  than  before,  to 
make  known  my  requests  unto  God,  being  more  and  more 
convinced  that  I  ought  to  seek  by  earnest  prayer  soon  to 
be  able  to  begin  the  building.  In  addition  to  this  I  had 
also  especial  besought  the  Lord  to  give  me  means  for 
missionary  brethren,  and  also  for  brethren  who  labor  in  the 
word  in  various  parts  of  England  and  Ireland,  as  all  my 
means  for  them  were  now  gone.  I  had  also  been  waiting 
upon  God  for  means  to  order  a  fresh  stock  of  tracts.  I  had 
lastly  again  and  again  besought  the  Lord  to  give  me  means 


1847.  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BY    PROSPERITY.  327 

for  the  poor  saints  in  Bristol,  of  whom  there  are  many,  and 
whose  need  is  now  particularly  great.  Now  to-day  the 
Lord  has  granted  me  precious  answers  to  my  requests  con- 
cerning these  various  objects,  for  I  received  this  morning 
one  thousand  pounds,  with  these  words  :  "  I  send  you  some 
money,  part  of  which  you  can  apply  to  the  orphans  and  the 
other  objects  of  your  Institution,  according  to  their  need, 
and  the  rest  you  can  put  to  the  building  fund.  At  the 
present  price  of  provisions  your  expenses  must  be  large  for 
the  orphans.  Please  also  take  twenty-five  pounds  for  your 
own  need." 

Jan.  25,^.847.  The  season  is  now  approaching  when 
building  may  be  begun.  Therefore  with  increased  earnest- 
ness I  have  given  myself  unto  prayer,  importuning  the 
Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  appear  on  our  behalf,  and 
speedily  send  the  remainder  of  the  amount  which  is  re- 
quired, and  I  have  increasingly,  of  late,  felt  that  the  time 
is  drawing  near  when  the  Lord  will  give  me  all  that  which 
is  requisite  for  commencing  the  building.  All  the  various 
arguments  which  I  have  often  brought  before  God  I  brought 
also  again  this  morning  before  him.  It  is  now  fourteen 
months  and  three  weeks  since  day  by  da}r  I  have  uttered 
my  petitions  to  God  on  behalf  of  this  work.  I  rose  from 
my  knees  this  morning  in  full  confidence  not  only  that  Gocl 
could,  but  also  would,  send  the  means,  and  that  soon. 
Never,  during  all  these  fourteen  months  and  three  weeks, 
have  I  had  the  least  doubt  that  I  should  have  all  that  which 
is  requisite.  And  now,  dear  believing  reader,  rejoice  and 
praise  with  me.  About  an  hour  after  I  had  prayed  thus, 
there  was  given  to  me  the  sum  of  two  thousand  pounds  for 
the  building  fund.  Thus  I  have  received  altogether  £9,285, 
3s.  9jd.  towards  this  work.  I  cannot  describe  the  joy  I 
had  in  God  when  I  received  this  donation.  It  must  be 
known  from  experience  in  order  to  be  felt.  Four  hundred 
and  forty  seven  days  I  have  had  to  wait  upon  God  before 
the  sum  reached  the  above  amount.      How  great   is  the 


Q 


28  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII. 


blessing  which  the  soul  obtains  by  trusting  in  God,  and  by 
watting  patiently !  Is  it  not  manifest  how  precious  it  is  to 
cany  on  God's  work  in  this  way,  even  with  regard  to  the 
obtaining  of  means  ?  From  Dec.  10, 1845,  to  Jan.  25,  1847. 
being  thirteen  months  and  a  half,  I  have  received,  solely  in 
answer  to  prayer,  nine  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
five  pounds.  Add  to  this  what  came  in  during  that  time 
for  present  use  for  the  various  objects  of  the  Institution. 
and  the  total  is  about  twelve  thousand  and  five  hundred 
pounds,  entirely  the  fruit  of  pra3rer  to  God.  Can  it  be 
said,  therefore,  with  good  ground,  that  this  way  of  carrying 
on  the  work  of  God  may  do  very  well  in  a  limited  and 
small  way,  but  it  would  not  do  on  a  large  scale  ?  The  fact 
brought  out  here  contradicts  such  statements. 

June  23.  This  day  the  Lord  in  his  great  goodness,  by  a 
donation  of  one  thousand  pounds  for  the  building  fund,  hag 
again  encouraged  my  heart  abundantly  to  trust  in  him  for 
all  that  which  I  shall  yet  need  to  meet  the  remainder  of  the 
expenses  connected  with  the  fitting  up  and  furnishing  the 
new  Orphan  House,  etc. 

April  29,  1848.  The  total  amount  which  I  have  received 
for  the  building  fund  is  £11,062,  4s.  lljd.  This  sum  enables 
me  to  meet  all  the  expenses  connected  with  the  purchase 
of  a  piece  of  land  and  with  the  erection  of  the  house.  I 
stated  before  that  I  did  not  mean  to  commence  the  building 
until  I  had  all  the  means  requisite  for  it ;  and  this  intention 
was  carried  out.  It  was  not  until  I  had  a  sufficient  amount 
of  means  to  meet  all  the  sums  required  for  the  various  con- 
tractors that  a  single  thing  was  done  ;  but  when  I  once  had 
as  much  as  was  required  for  them,  I  did  net  consider  it  right 
to  delay  any  longer,  though  I  saw  then  clearly,  and  have 
since  seen  still  more  clearly,  that  I  should  need  yet  a  con- 
siderable sum  to  complete  the  work.  For  whilst  in  every 
respect  the  building  will  be  most  plain  and  inexpensive,  yet, 
it  being  intended  to  be  the  abode  of  three  hundred  oiphans, 
with  all  their,  teachers  and  overseers,  it  necessarily  must  be 


1848.  FAITH   CONFIRMED    BY    PROSPERITY.  329 

a  very  large  building,  and  was  therefore  found  to  be  even 
somewhat  more  expensive  than  I  had  thought,  as  the  whole 
(including  fittings  and  furniture)  cannot  be  accomplished 
for  less  than  fourteen  thousand  five  hundred  pounds,  towards 
which  the  Lord  has  already  given  me,  as  stated,  eleven  thou- 
sand and  sixty-two  pounds  four  shillings  elevenpence  half- 
penny. The  sum  still  needed  is  required  for  all  the  ordinary 
fittings,  the  heating  apparatus,  the  gas  fittings,  the  furnish- 
ing the  whole  house,  making  three  large  play-grounds,  and 
a  small  road,  and  for  some  additional  work  which  could  not 
be  brought  into  the  contracts.  I  did  not  think  it  needful  to 
delay  commencing  the  building,  though  several  thousand 
pounds  more  would  be  required,  as  all  these  expenses  needed 
not  to  be  met  till  many  months  after  the  beginning  of  the 
building. 

The  work  of  the  building  commenced  on  July  5,  1847. 
Six  hundred  and  seven  days  I  sought  the  help  of  God  day 
by  da}r,  before  we  came  so  far  as  to  be  able  to  commence 
the  building  ;  yet  at  last  he  gave  me  the  desire  of  mv  heart. 

IF.   MISCELLANEOUS  POINTS  RESPECTING    THE   SCRIPTURAL 
KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION  FOR  HOME  AND    ABROAD. 

1.  During  the  whole  of  this  period  six  day  schools,  with  330  chil- 
dren, were  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution ;  two  Sunday 
schools  were  entirely  supported  by  it,  and  a  third  one  was  occasionally 
assisted.  Again,  four  from  among  the  Sunday-school  children  were, 
during  these  two  years,  received  into  church  fellowship.  The  total 
number  of  the  children  who  received  instruction  in  the  day  schools 
of  the  Institution,  from  its  commencement  up  to  May  26,  1848, 
amounted  to  4,519.  The  number  of  the  adult  scholars  who  were  in- 
structed during  this  period  in  the  adult  sjchool,  which  was  supported 
by  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  amounted  to  292 ;  and  the  total  num- 
ber of  adults  who  had  instruction  from  March  5,  1844,  to  May  26, 1848, 
was  1,438.  The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  all  these  schools, 
during  these  two  years,  amounted  to  £886,  Is.  ll^d. 

2.  During  this  period  were  circulated  649  Bibles  and  232  New  Tes- 
taments.    There  were  circulated  from  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  26, 

28* 


330  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII 

1848,  5,746  Bibles  and  3,760  New  Testaments.  During  this  period, 
£74,  9s.  lOd.  were  expended  of  the  Funds  of  the  Institution  on  this 
object. 

3.  From  May  26,  1846,  to  May  26,  1848,  were  expended  of  the  funds 
of  the  Institution  on  missionary  objects,  £1,559,  lis.  6d.,  whereby  43 
laborers  in  the  gospel,  at  home  and  abroad,  were  assisted. 

4.  During  this  period  64,021  tracts  were  circulated,  and  the  sum  of 
£63,  Is.  5d.  was  expended  on  this  object  of  the  funds  of  the  Institu- 
tion. The  total  number  of  tracts  circulated  from  Nov.  19,  1840,  to 
May  26,  1848,  amounted  to  163,668. 

5.  There  were  received  into  the  four  Orphan  Houses  from  May  26, 
1846,  to  May  26,  1848,  51  orphans,  who,  together  with  those  who  were 
in  the  four  houses  on  May  26,  1846,  made  up  172  in  all. 

On  May  26,  1848,  there  were  122  orphans  in  the  four  houses.  The 
number  of  the  orphans  under  our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26, 
1848,  was  264.  The  total  amount  of  expenditure  in  connection  with 
the  support  of  the  orphans  from  May  26,  1846,  to  May  26,  1848,  was 
£3,225,  5s.  lid. 

I  notice,  in  connection  with  the  Orphan  Houses,  that  without  any 
one  having  been  pirsonaTly  applied  to  for  anything  by  me,  the  sum 
of  £24,771,  19s.  8qd.  was  given  to  me  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God, 
from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1848.  This  sum 
includes  the  £11,062,  4s.  Hid.,  which,  up  to  May  26,  1848,  had  been 
given  towards  the  building  fund.  It  may  be  interesting  to  the  reader 
to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  was  given  as  free  contributions 
for  the  other  objects,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May 
26,  1848,  was  £7,060,  14s.  l|d. ;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale 
of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payment  of  the  children  in  the  day 
schools,  amounted  to  £2,373,  3s.  7£d 

V.    PERSONAL  HISTORY. 

Dec.  31,  1846.  During  this  year  there  have  been  received  into  fel- 
lowship 66.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  during  this  year 
£399,  2s.  lid.  To  this  is  again  to  be  added,  what  I  have  enlarged  on 
in  a  former  chapter,  that  during  the  whole  of  this  year  also  my  daugh- 
ter was,  free  of  all  expenses,  at  a  boarding-school,  worth  about  fifty 
pounds. 

In  November,  1847, 1  had  a  most  remarkable  deliverance, 
which,  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord,  is  here  recorded,  as  it  is  a 
further  illustration  of  how  the  Lord  watches  over  his  children. 


1848.  FAITH     CONFIRMED    BY    PROSPERITY.  33\ 

I  was  laboring  for  a  little  while  at  Bowness  and  Keswick 
;n  the  ministry  of  the  word,  in  October  and  November. 
When  at  Keswick,  I  sta}Ted  with  my  dear  wife  in  a  large 
boarding-house,  in  which,  however,  we  were  then  alone,  ex- 
cept a  single  gentleman.  Just  before  we  left  Keswick,  on 
the  morning  of  Nov.  24,  I  heard  that  the  gentleman,  lodg- 
mg  in  the  same  house,  had  shot  himself  during  the  night, 
out  was  not  quite  dead.  We  had  not  heard  the  report  of 
the  pistol,  it  being  a  very  stormy  night  and  the  house  large. 
Two  days  after,  I  received  from  a  Christian  brother  at  Kes- 
wick the  following  information  respecting  the  transaction  : 

Keswick,  Nov.  25,  1847. 
Deae  Me.  Mulleb  :  — 

The  tender  and  Almighty  care  of  our  loving  Father  was  never  more 
over  you,  and  indeed  over  all  of  us,  than  in  your  stay  at  Mrs. 
's.  Mr. was  quite  deranged  for  two  or  three  days  be- 
fore you  left.  Without  any  control,  he  had  been  walking  about  his 
room  for  the  last  two  days  and  nights,  with  loaded  pistols  in  his  hands. 
Furthermore,  he  had  taken  into  his  head  that  you  were  going  to  kill 
him.  How  gracious  of  God  that  he  spread  his  wings  over  you  and 
over  dear  Mrs.  Muller,  so  that  Satan  could  not  break  through  the 
fence,  to  hurt  even  a  hair  of  your  heads  !  Speaking  after  the  manner 
of  men,  there  was  nothing  to  have  hindered  him  coming  into  the 
room,  where  we  were  all  at  tea,1  and  firing-  amongst  us  ;  but  the  Lord 
was  our  refuge  and  fortress,  and  preserved  us  from  danger,  which  we 
knew  not  of.  lie  shot  himself  in  the  neck  and  breast,  but  is  not 
dead.  He  has  a  strait-waistcoat  on.  I  assisted  in  cutting  his  clothes 
off,  and  in  other  little  offices  needed  at  such  a  time,  and  told  him  of 
Christ's  love  in  dying  for  poor  sinners.  "  I  know  it,"  he  said.  He 
shot  himself  the  first  time  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
again  about  seven.  What  a  scene  his  room  presented :  pistols  ly- 
ing in  gore;  bloody  knives,  lancets,  and  razors  strewed  about  the 
floor,  etc. 

I  add  an  extract  from  a  second  letter,  written  by  the 
same  Christian  brother,  because  it  shows  still  further  how 

1  The  evening  before  my  departure  I  Lad  invited  a  number  of  believers  to  tea, 
to  spend  some  time  together  in  prayer,  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  inter- 
course on  spiritual  subjects. 


332  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XVIII. 

very  merciful  the  Lord  was  to  us  at  that  time,  in  protecting 
us. 

Mr. is  still  alive,  and  has  heen  removed  by  his  friends  into 

Yorkshire.  It  appears,  insanity  is  in  his  family,  his  father  being  at 
this  time  in  an  asylum.  It  is  evident  that  he  had  the  pistols  in  his 
pockets,  but  of  this  no  one  knew  until  after  the  occurrence  took  place. 
I  do  not  know  what  time  of  night  you  went  to  bed,  but  I  judge  it  was 

about  ten.     If  so,  it  was  at  ten  o'clock  Mr. came  down  from 

his  bedroom,  after  having  been  there  six  hours.  It  was  a  mercy 
you  did  not  meet  him,  as  it  is  plain  that  he  had  loaded  pistols  on  his 
person. 

Dec.  31,  1847.  There  have  been  received  into  fellowship,  during 
this  year,  39 ;  and  altogether,  since  Mr.  Craik  and  I  began  laboring 
in  Bristol,  1,157,  besides  the  68  whom  we  found  in  fellowship.  Dur- 
ing this  year  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  £412,  18s.  8^d. 
To  this  is  again  to  be  added  the  free  education  of  my  dear  daughter 
at  a  boarding-school,  worth  to  us  at  least  fifty  pounds. 

In  April,  1848,  I  was  enabled,  by  the  help  of  the  Lord,  to  complete 
all  the  arrangements  for  the  publication  of  the  Narrative  of  the  Lord's 
dealings  with  me,  in  the  French  language ;  and  about  September  of 
the  same  year,  the  book  appeared,  under  the  following  title :  "  Expose1 
de  quelques-unes  des  dispensations  de  Dieu  envers  Georges  Muller. 
Paris,  librairie  Protestante,  Rue  Tronchet,  2." 


CHAPTEE    XIX. 

CONTINUED  MERCIES. 

1848—1850. 

HUMBLE  BEGINNINGS  —  DEVISING  LIBERAL  THINGS  —  THE  ORFHANS  PROVIDED 
FOR — A  MEMORABLE  DAT  —  MONEY  "AT  INTEREST  "  — MEANS  FROM  AN 
UNEXPECTED  SOURCE  —  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE  — 
MEANS  PROVIDED  FOR  ITS  COMPLETION — INEXPRESSIBLE  DELIGHT  IN 
GOD  —  REVIEW    OF   THE    TWO    YEARS    PAST. 

N  the  26th  of  May,  1848,  I  had  on  hand  for  the 
Bible,  tract,  missionary,  and  school  funds  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  five  pounds 
nineteen  shillings  sevenpence  one  farthing  ;  a  sum 
so  small,  that,  without  the  help  of  God,  I  could  not  have 
gone  ou  even  for  a  few  days ;  for  during  this  period  our 
average  expenditure  for  one  single  day,  merely  for  this  part 
of  the  work,  was  as  much  as  the  whole  balance  left  in  hand. 
Now  see  how  God  carried  me  through,  in  meeting  the  ex- 
penditure of  the  thousands  of  pounds  which  were  laid  out 
for  these  objects,  irrespective  of  the  orphan  work,  from 
May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850. 

On  the  very  next  day,  after  the  accounts  were  closed, 
May  27,  1848,  I  received  from.  "Westmoreland  five  pounds, 
being  the  first  donation  during  this  period  towards  this  part 
of  the  work,  of  which  sum  one  half  was  intended  by  the 
donor  for  the  current  expenses  of  the  orphans,  and  the 
other  half  for  these  objects.  On  the  following  day,  May 
28,  were  anon3*mously  put  into  the  chapel  boxes  for  missions 
one  shilling  sixpence,  and  twopence.  Now  it  happened  so 
that  all  the  expenses,  connected  with  these  objects,  during 
the  first  two  days  amounted  only  to  about  three  pounds, 
which  I  was  able  to  meet  by  what  had  come  in  and  the  bal- 

333 


334  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIX. 

ance  left  in  hand ;  and  on  May  29  I  received  one  hundred 
pounds.  As  the  application  of  this  sum  was  left  to  me,  I 
took  one-half  of  it  for  the  orphans,  and  the  other  half  for 
these  objects.  Thus  I  was  supplied  with  means  to  meet 
the  expenses  which  came  on  me  the  following  dav.  May  30, 
when  I  had  to  pay  the  weekly  salaries  of  the  teachers  in 
the  day  schools. 

June  9.  Great  has  been  my  desire,  and  many  have  be«n 
my  prayers  to  God,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  conde 
scend  to  use  me  still  further,  in  allowing  me  the  privilege 
of  helping  brethren  who  labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine  at 
home  and  abroad,  without  any  salary,  as  I  have  been  able 
to  do  but  very  little  for  them  comparatively  during  the  last 
four  months.  Now  at  last,  in  answer  to  my  prayers,  I 
have  received  this  morning  one  hundred  and  sixty  pounds 
for  home  and  foreign  laborers.  The  Lord  may  see  it  need- 
ful, for  the  trial  of  our  faith,  to  seem  for  a  season  not  to 
regard  our  supplications ;  }Tet,  if  we  patiently  and  believ- 
ingly  continue  to  wait  upon  him,  it  will  be  manifest,  in 
his  own  time  and  way,  that  we  did  not  call  upon  him  in 
vain. 

Nov.  9.  Only  a  few  shillings  were  left  in  my  hands  o:\ 
Tuesday  evening,  the  7th  instant,  towards  the  weekly  sala- 
ries of  the  teachers,  for  the  coming  week.  Also,  almost 
all  the  tracts  are  again  gone,  and  it  is  nearly  four  weeks 
since  I  paid  out  the  last  money  I  had  in  hand  for  mission- 
ary objects.  As  to  this  latter  point,  my  heart  had  been 
especially  longing  to  be  able  to  send  again  help  to  home 
and  foreign  laborers,  knowing  how  very  great  the  need  of 
many  is.  Thus  I  was  situated  with  regard  to  means,  when 
I  received  to-day  one  thousand  pounds. 

Since  March  5,  1834,  I  have  received  above  forty-four 
thousand  pounds  altogether  [up  to  May  26,  1850,  only]  ; 
and  so  has  the  Lord  enlarged  the  work  and  helped  me  that 
during  the  last  three  years  I  have  had  the  privilege  of  pay- 
ing away  in  his  service,  in  connection  with  this  work,  about 


1850.  CONTINUED    MERCIES.  335 

twenty-five  thousand  pounds ;  nor  have  I  had  during  this 
period,  in  any  one  instance,  to  meet  a  payment  without 
being  previously  provided  by  the  Lord  with  means  for  it. 
If  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  condescend  to  use  me  further  in 
this  wa}^,  he  could  so  order  it  that  even  a  still  larger  field 
of  labor  were  intrusted  to  me,  which  would  require  still 
greater  sums.  Truly,  it  must  be  manifest  to  all  simple- 
hearted  children  of  God,  who  will  carefully  read  the  ac- 
counts respecting  this  Institution,  that  he  is  most  willing 
to  attend  to  the  supplications  of  his  children,  who  in  their 
need  cry  to  him  ;  and  to  make  this  manifest  is  the  great 
object  I  ainuat,  through  the  means  of  this  Institution. 

Jan.  2,  1850.  The  new  year  commences,  even  as  to  this 
part  of  the  work,  with  new  mercies.  There  were  given  to 
me  one  hundred  and  sixty  pounds,  to  be  used  as  might  be 
most  needed. 

Jan.  30.  During  this  month  I  had  been  especially  led  to 
send  much  assistance  to  home  and  foreign  laborers.  Also 
in  other  respects  the  expenses  for  these  objects  had  been 
considerable.  On  this  account  the  funds  for  them  had  been 
reduced  to  about  eighty  pounds  when  I  received  this  even- 
ing four  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  of  which  the  donor 
kindly  wished  me  to  take  fifty  pounds  for  my  own  personal 
expenses,  to  give  to  brother  Craik  fifty  pounds,  and  to  use 
the  other  as  might  be  most  needed. 

When  the  accounts  were  closed,  on  May  26,  1848,  I  had 
on  hand  for  the  orphans  a  balance  of  one  pound  ten  shillings 
three  and  three-fourths  pence.  With  this  amount  then  we 
began,  whilst  day  by  day  above  one  hundred  and  thirty 
persons  were  to  be  provided  for  in  the  four  Orphan  Houses 
in  Wilson  Street. 

On  the  very  next  day,  after  the  accounts  were  closed, 
May  27,  1848, 1  received  from  Westmoreland  five  pounds, 
half  of  which  sum  was  intended  by  the  donor  for  the  orphans, 
and  half  for  the  other  objects.  This  donation  I  took  as  an 
earnest  out  of  the  hands  of  the  living  God,  that  during  the 


336  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIX. 

whole  of  this  period  also  he  would  provide  for  these  many 
orphans,  as  he  had  done  in  former  years. 

Nov.  9.   Up  to  date  the  wants  of  the  orphans  have  been 
supplied  as  heretofore.      Yesterday  only  five  shillings  six- 
pence came  in.     To-morrow  more  money  will  be  needed  for 
house-keeping.     In  this  our  poverty  I  received  this  morning 
one  thousand  pounds.     The  money  being  left  to  my  disposal 
as  it  might  be  most  needed,  I  took  of  it  six  hundred  pounds 
for   the   building   fund,    three    hundred    pounds   for  mis- 
sionary   purposes    and    the    circulation    of    Bibles    and 
tracts,  and  one  hundred  pounds  for  present  use  for  the 
orphans.     I  have  thus  the  means  which  are  yet  needed  for 
this  week's  house-keeping  expenses,  besides  being  able  to 
meet  other  heavy  expenses  which  are  before  me  next  week. 
Feb.  20,  1849.   For  three  months  and  ten  da}rs,  since 
Nov.  9,  1848,  the  donations  had  always  come  in  so  that  we 
abounded  during  the  whole  period,  there  having  been  always 
fresh  donations  received  before  all  the  money  in  hand  was 
disbursed.     The  total  amount  that  came   in   during  this 
period  was  four  hundred  and  sixty-nine  pounds  fourteen 
shillings  tenpence.     Now  to-day  there  was  no  money  in 
hand  for  advancing  the  amount  needed  for  the  next  week's 
house-keeping.     All  the  money  in  hand  was  due  for  rent, 
and  therefore  unavailable,  as  I  never  go  into  debt  for  any- 
thing.    In  this  our  need  there  was  given  to  me  this  after- 
noon the  sum  of  two  hundred  pounds,  which  was  left  to  my 
disposal  for  fitting  up  the  new  Orphan  House,  or  for  any  of 
the  objects  in  connection  with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution  that  might  be  in  need.     As,  however,  I  have  all 
the  means  for  fitting  up  and  furnishing  the  new  Orphan 
House,  as  far  as  I  know,  and  as  there  is  no  money  in  hand 
for  the  present  use  of  the  orphans,  I  took  one  hundred 
pounds  for  that  object. 

March  9.  The  new  Orphan  House  is  now  nearly  ready. 
On  this  account  we  have  to  get  in  large  supplies  for  the 
children's  clothes.     Within  the  last  few  days  I  have  ordered 


1849.  CONTINUED    MERCIES.  339 

thousands  of  yards  of  material  for  this  purpose,  and  thou- 
sands more  will  need  to  be  ordered,  besides  providing  a 
stock  of  many  other  things.  For  this  large  sums  are  needed. 
Under  these  circumstances  I  received  to-day  a  donation  of 
three  hundred  pounds,  to  be  used  for  the  building  fund,  or 
the  current  expenses  of  the  various  objects,  just  as  it  might 
be  most  required.  As  I  judge  that  we  have  all  that  is 
needed  for  the  fitting  up  and  furnishing  of  the  house,  and  as 
there  is  more  in  hand  than  usual  for  the  missionary  objects, 
the  circulation  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  for  the  various 
schools,  and^as  we  have  only  about  sixty  pounds  for  pres- 
ent use  for  the  orphans,  towards  meeting  all  the  heavy  ex- 
penses before  us,  I  took  the  whole  of  this  donation  for  the 
orphans,  as  the  donor  has  kindly  left  the  disposal  of  the 
money  entirely  to  me.  This  donation  coming  in  just  now 
has  been  an  exceedingly  great  refreshment  to  my  spirit ;  for 
it  is  at  the  commencement  of  the  great  increase  of  our  ex- 
penses, in  connection  with  the  three  hundred  orphans,  in- 
stead of  one  hundred  and  twenty,  like  an  earnest  from  God 
that  he  will  supply  us  also  with  means  when  the  demands 
for  the  three  hundred  will  be  more  than  twice  as  great  as  they 
are  now.  Through  this  donation  I  have  means  to  meet  all  the 
expense  which  will  be  incurred  in  getting  in  for  the  new 
establishment  the  stores  of  provisions,  soap,  material  foi 
clothes,  haberdashery,  and  of  the  many  other  articles  of 
which  it  would  be  desirable  to  buy  our  supplies  on  whole- 
sale terms.     The  Lord  be  praised  for  his  kindness  ! 

June  18.  To-day,  as  the  fruit  of  the  prayers  of  three 
years  and  seven  months,  the  children  began  to  be  moved 
from  the  four  Orphan  Houses  in  Wilson  Street,  Bristol,  into 
the  new  Orphan  House. 

June  23.  Saturday  Evening.  This  has  been  indeed  a 
week  of  great  and  many  and  peculiar  mercies.  All  the 
orphans  with  their  teachers  and  overseers  have  been  moved 
into  the  new  Orphan  House  during  Monday,  Tuesday, 
Wednesday,  and  Thursday ;  so  that  there  are  now  about 


34C  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XIX, 

one  hundred  and  forty  persons  under  one  roof.  The  Lord 
has  most  signally  helped.  As  I  had  for  more  than  three 
years  sought  the  help  of  God  concerning  all  matters  con- 
nected with  the  new  Orphan  House.  I  did  expect  his  help  in 
this  particular  also  ;  but  he  has  done  beyond  my  expecta- 
tions. Though  only  the  day  before  yesterday  the  last  chil- 
dren were  moved  in,  there  is  already  such  a  measure  of  or- 
der established  in  the  house,  by  the  help  of  God,  as  that 
things  can  be  done  by  the  minute  hands  of  the  timepieces. 
His  name  is  to  be  praised  for  this,  and  my  soul  does  mag- 
nify him  for  his  goodness  !  Also  with  regard  to  temporal 
supplies  for  the  dear  orphans,  the  Lord  has  been  exceedingly 
kind.  On  the  second  day  of  receiving  the  children,  there 
were  sent  twenty  pounds.  On  the  third  day,  an  individual 
who  walked  with  me  through  part  of  the  house  said,  u  These 
children  must  consume  a  great  deal  of  provisions,"  and, 
whilst  saying  it,  todk  out  of  his  pocket  a  roll  of  Bank  of 
England  notes  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  pounds,  and 
gave  them  to  me  for  the  orphans.  On  the  very  same  even- 
ing I  had  also  sent  for  the  orphans  a  very  large  cask  of 
treacle,  and  for  their  teachers  and  overseers  six  loaves  of 
sugar.  Also  a  cooper  made  gratuitously  two  large  new 
casks  for  treacle.  On  the  next  day  I  received  information 
that  about  one  thousand  pounds  of  rice  had  been  purchased 
for  the  orphans,  which  should  be  sent.  Besides  this,  several 
small  donations  have  come  in.  So  bountifully  has  the  Lord 
been  pleased  to  help  of  late,  that  I  have  not  only  been  able 
to  meet  all  the  extraordinary  heavy  expenses  connected 
with  moving  the  orphans  from  Wilson  Street  into  the  new 
Orphan  House,  filling  the  stores  of  the  new  Orphan  House, 
etc. ;  but  I  have  more  than  five  hundred  pounds  in  hand  to 
begin  house-keeping  in  the  new  Orphan  House.  How  true 
that  word  that  those  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  not  be  con- 
founded !  After  all  the  many  and  long-continued  seasons 
of  great  trial  of  faith  within  these  thirteen  years  and  two 
months,  during  which  the  orphans  were  in  Wilson  Street, 


1849.  CONTINUED    MERCIES.  341 

the  Lord  dismisses  us  from  thence  in  comparative  abun- 
dance.    His  holy  name  be  praised  for  it ! 

Aug.  30.  Received  a  fifty-pound  note  with  these  words  : 
"  I  send  you  herewith  a  fifty-pound  note,  half  for  the  mis- 
sions, half  for  the  orphans,  unless  you  are  in  any  personal 
need  ;  if  so,  take  five  pounds  for  yourself.  This  will  be  the 
last  large  sum  I  shall  be  able  to  transmit  to  you.  Almost 
all  the  rest  is  already  out  at  interest"  I  took  half  of  this 
fifty  pounds  for  the  orphans,  and  half  for  missionaries. 
The  writer  sold  some  time  since  his  only  earthly  possession, 
and  sent  me  at  different  times  sums  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty  pounds,  of  one  hundred  pounds,  of  fifty-five  pounds, 
of  fifty  pounds,  and  of  twenty  pounds  for  the  work  of  the 
Lord  in  my  hands.  When  he  says,  therefore,  "  the  rest  is 
already  out  at  interest"  he  means  that  he  has  given  it  away 
for  the  Lord,  which  indeed  both  for  time  and  eternity  is  the 
very  best  way  of  using  the  means  with  which  the  Lord  may 
be  pleased  to  intrust  us,  in  so  far  as,  considering  in  the  fear 
of  God  all  our  various  claims  and  duties  and  relationships, 
we  may  do  so.  As  this  is  written  for  the  spiritual  profit  of 
the  reader,  I  cannot  but  add  to  this  extract  from  my  jour- 
nal under  Aug.  30,  1849,  that  since  that  time  I  have  re- 
ceived other  donations  from  the  same  donor,  and  much 
larger  still.  He  used  for  God  the  means  with  which  he  was 
pleased  to  intrust  him,  and,  contrary  to  this  brother's  ex- 
pectation, the  above  fifty  pounds  was  not  the  last  large 
donation  ;  for  it  pleased  God  soon  after  to  intrust  him  with 
another  considerable  sum,  which  he  again  used  for  the 
Lord.  This  did  not  at  all  surprise  me  ;  for  it  is  the  Lord's 
order  that,  in  whatever  way  he  is  pleased  to  make  us  his 
stewards,  whether  as  to  temporal  or  spiritual  things,  if  we 
are  indeed  acting  as  stewards,  and  not  as  oivners,  he  will 
make  us  stewards  over  more. 

I  also  cannot  help  noticing  the  remarkable  coincidence 
that,  at  the  time  that  God  visited  this  land  with  the  cholera, 
in  1849, 1  had  so  much  room  for  the  reception  of  orphans, 
29* 


342  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XIX 

The  Lord  was  pleased  to  allow  me  the  joy  and  sweet  priv- 
ilege of  receiving  altogether  twenty-six  children,  from  ten 
months  old  and  upward,  who  lost  their  parents  in  the  cholera 
at  that  time,  and  many  besides,  since  then,  who  were  bereaved 
of  their  parents  through  this  fearful  malady. 

At  the  time  when  I  last  referred  to  the  progress  of  the 
new  Orphan  House,  it  was  being  built.  A  part  of  it  was 
already  roofed  in,  and  the  remainder  was  to  be  roofed  not 
many  weeks  afterwards.  But  how  much  did  there  yet  re- 
main to  be  done  in  other  respects  !  A  building  so  consider- 
able as  to  contain  about  three  hundred  large  windows  would 
require,  even  after  it  was  finished,  an  immense  amount  of 
labor  to  be  fitted  up  and  furnished  for  three  hundred  and 
thirty  persons.  Then,  after  this  was  done,  the  settling  in 
of  the  orphans  and  their  teachers,  and  other  overseers, 
needed  still  more  abundant  help.  Further,  the  obtaining 
of  suitable  helpers  for  this  part  of  the  work  was  indeed  no 
small  matter.  Lastly,  though  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to 
give  me  already  above  eleven  thousand  pounds  for  the  new 
Orphan  House,  yet  I  needed  several  thousand  pounds  more, 
in  order  to  bring  the  whole  into  such  a  state  as  might  ren- 
der the  building  fit  for  the  reception  of  the  orphans.  And 
now,  in  looking  back,  and  finding  that  I  not  only  was 
helped  in  all  these  matters,  but  also  in  every  one  of  them  far 
beyond  my  largest  expectations,  does  it  not  become  me  to 
say  to  those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  into  whose  hands 
this  account  may  fall :  "  Oh,  magnify  the  Lord  with  me,  and 
let  us  exalt  his  name  together  !  "  Each  one  of  the  forego- 
ing difficulties  which  still  existed  on  the  26th  of  May,  1848, 
was  so  great,  that  if  only  one  of  them  had  remained,  and  I 
had  not  been  helped,  what  would  have  been  the  result  ?  But 
while  the  prospect  before  me  would  have  been  overwhelm- 
ing had  I  looked  at  it  naturally,  I  was  never,  even  for  once, 
permitted  to  question  what  would  be  the  end.  For  as,  from 
the  beginning,  I  was  sure  that  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  I 
should  go  to  the  work  of  building  for  him  this  large  Orphan 


1849.  CONTINUED    MERCIES.  343 

House,  so  also,  from  the  beginning,  I  was  as  certain  that 
the  whole  would  be  finished  as  if  the  building  had  been  al- 
ready before  my  natural  eyes,  and  as  if  the  house  had  been 
already  filled  with  three  hundred  destitute  orphans.  I  was 
therefore  of  good  courage  in  the  midst  of  an  overwhelming 
pressure  of  work  yet  to  be  done,  and  very  many  difficulties 
yet  to  be  overcome,  and  thousands  of  pounds  yet  needed ; 
and  I  gave  myself  still  further  to  prayer,  and  sought  still 
further  to  exercise  faith  on  the  promises  of  God.  And  now 
the  work  is  done,  the  difficulties  are  overcome,  all  the 
money  that  was  needed  has  been  obtained,  and  even  more 
than  I  needed ;  and,  as  to  helpers  in  the  work,  I  have  ob- 
tained even  beyond  my  expectations  and  pra}^ers.  Nearly 
seven  years  have  passed  away  (1856)  since  the  new  Orphan 
House  was  opened,  and  about  three  hundred  and  thirty  per- 
sons sit  down  in  it  day  by  day  to  their  meals. 

Up  to  May  26,  1848,  I  had  received  altogether  towards 
meeting  the  expenses  connected  with  the  building  of  the 
new  Orphan  House  the  sum  of  eleven  thousand  and  sixty- 
two  pounds  four  shillings  elevenpence  halfpenny. 

Nov.  9.  To-day  the  Lord  has  helped  still  more  abun- 
dantly. I  have  received  a  donation  of  one  thousand 
pounds,  to  be  used  for  the  building  fund  and  the  present 
necessities  of  the  work  generally,  as  the  various  objects  of 
the  Institution  might  require  it. 

Jan.  17,  1849.  The  time  is  now  near  when  farther  steps 
are  to  be  taken  to  fit  up  and  furnish  the  house,  as  more 
than  two  thirds  of  the  rooms  are  all  but  ready.  Under 
these  circumstances  I  have  prayed  the  more  earnestly,  day 
by  day,  that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  the 
means  which  are  yet  needed ;  and  as  my  heart  has  been 
assured  from  the  beginning,  and  all  through  these  three 
years  and  two  months,  since  I  first  began  to  pray  about 
this  subject,  that  God  would  in  every  way  help  me  in  this 
work,  so  I  have  also  been  particularly  satisfied  that  he 


344  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIX 

would  be  pleased  to  provide  the  menus  which  may  be  re- 
quired to  meet  all  the  heavy  expenses  which  yet  remain  to 
be  met.  Now,  to-day  I  have  had  again  a  precious  answer 
to  my  daily  supplications  with  reference  to  this  work  ;  foi 
I  received  this  evening  six  hundred  pounds,  concerning 
which  it  were  desired  that  brother  Craik  and  myself  should 
each  take  of  it  fifty  pounds  for  ourselves  ;  the  remaining 
five  hundred  pounds  was  left  entirely  to  my  disposal ;  yet 
an  especial  reference  was  made  to  the  heav}7  expenses  con- 
nected with  fitting  up  and  furnishing  the  new  Orphan  House, 
towards  which  I  might,  either  in  part  or  entirely,  take  this 
sum. 

Feb.  12.  The  new  Orphan  House  is  now  almost  entirety 
finished.  In  six  weeks,  with  the  help  of  God,  all  will  be 
completed.  On  this  account  I  have  been  during  the  last 
fortnight  much  occupied  in  making  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments for  fitting  it  up  and  furnishing  it ;  but  the  more  I 
have  been  occupied  about  this,  the  more  I  have  seen  how 
large  a  sum  the  whole  of  the  fittings  and  the  furniture  will 
require ;  and  this  consideration  has  led  me  still  more  ear- 
nestly of  late  to  entreat  the  Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased 
to  give  me  the  means  which  may  yet  be  needed  for  the  com- 
pletion of  the  whole.  Under  these  circumstances  a  brother 
in  the  Lord  came  to  me  this  morning,  and  after  a  few  min- 
utes' conversation  gave  me  two  thousand  pounds,  concerning 
which  sum  he  kindly  gave  me  permission  to  use  it  for  the 
fitting  up  and  furnishing  of  the  new  Orphan  House,  or  for 
anything  else  needed  in  connection  with  the  orphans.  I 
have  placed  the  whole  of  this  sum,  at  least  for  the  present, 
to  the  building  fund.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  real 
joy  I  had  in  God  when  I  received  this  sum.  I  was  calm, 
not  in  the  least  excited,  able  to  go  on  immediately  with 
other  work  that  came  upon  me  at  once  after  I  had  received 
the  donation ;  but  inexpressible  was  the  delight  which  I 
had  in  God,  who  had  thus  given  me  the  full  answer  to  mj 
thousands  of  pra}Ters. 


1850.  CONTINUED    MERCIES.  345 

I  have  thus  given  a  few  out  of  the  hundreds  of  donations, 
varying  from  one  farthing  to  two  thousand  pounds,  as 
specimens,  to  show  how  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  furnish  me 
with  the  means.  The  total  amount  which  came  in  for  the 
building  fund  was  fifteen  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-four  pounds  eighteen  shillings  tenpence. 

After  all  the  expenses  had  been  met  for  the  purchase  of 
the  land,  the  conveyance  of  the  same,  the  enrolment  of  the 
trust-deeds  in  chancery,  the  building,  fitting  up,  and  fur- 
nishing of  the  New  Orphan  House,  there  remained  a  bal- 
ance of  seven  hundred  and  seventy-six  pounds  fourteen 
shillings  threepence  three  farthings,  affording  a  manifest 
proof  that  the  Lord  can  not  only  supply  us  with  all  we  need 
in  his  service,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer,  but  that  he  can 
also  o-ive  us  even  more  than  we  need. 


During  the  whole  of  tne  two  years  ending  May  26,  1850,  five  day 
schools,  with  329  children  in  them,  were  entirely  supported  by  the 
funds  of  this  Institution;  and  some  pecuniary  assistance  was  rendered 
to  four  other  day  schools.  Also  a  Sunday  school,  with  1G8  children, 
was  entirely  supported,  and  another  was  occasionally  assisted.  Lastly, 
an  adult  school,  with  106  adult  scholars,  was  supported  during  this 
period.  There  were  expended  on  these  various  schools  £851,  Is.  5^d  , 
during  these  two  years.  The  number  of  all  the  children  that  were 
taught  in  the  day  schools,  through  the  medium  of  this  Institution,  from 
March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1850,  amounted  to  5,114;  the  number  of 
those  in  the  Sunday  schools  amounted  to  2,200,  and  the  number  of  the 
persons  in  the  adult  school  to  1 ,737.     In  all,  9,051. 

From  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850,  were  circulated  719  Bibles, 
and  239  New  Testaments.  There  were  expended  on  this  object,  during 
this  period,  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  £104,  15s.  lid.  There 
were  circulated  altogether  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1850, 
6,465  Bibles,  and  3,999  New  Testaments. 

From  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850,  were  spent  *£2,574,  16s.  6d. 
of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  for  missionary  objects,  whereby  forty 
preachers  of  the  gospel  in  British  Guiana,  the  East  Indies,  Switzer- 
land, France,  Germany,  Canada,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  England, 
were  assisted. 

The  reader  will  notice  how  greatly  this  object  of  the  Institution  was 


346  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XIX. 

increased  during  the  last  four  years  previous  to  May  26,  1850.  This 
arose  from  the  fact  that,  in  the  early  part  of  1846,  the  need  of  certain 
brethren  who  labored  in  the  word  and  doctrine  came  before  me,  and 
God  laid  them  on  my  heart  to  labor  for  them  in  prayer,  in  order 
that  I  might  obtain  means  from  him  for  such  brethren  to  a  greater  ex- 
tent than  I  had  done  before.  Ever  since  then  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  increasingly  to  use  me  in  this  way.  For  from  May  26,  1846, 
to  May  26,  1848,  there  was  spent  for  that  object  nearly  three  times  as 
much  as  during  any  former  period  of  the  same  length;  and  during  the 
period  from  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850,  I  was  not  only  allowed  to 
do  as  much  as  before,  but  to  expend  even  £1,016,  5s.  more  than  dur- 
ing the  former  period,  notwithstanding  all  the  "many  heavy  additional 
expenses  for  the  various  other  objects  of  the  Institution. 

It  is  my  sweet  privilege  to  state  that  the  labors  of  many  of  these 
forty  servants  of  the  Lord,  whom  I  assisted,  were  especially  owned  of 
God  during  these  two  years.  There  took  place  very  many  conver- 
sions through  their  instrumentality. 

From  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850,  the  sum  of  £184,  9s.  4£d. 
was  expended  on  the  circulation  of  tracts.  There  were  circulated 
during  this  period  130,464  tracts.  The  total  number  which  was  circu- 
lated from  Nov.  19,  1840,  up  to  May  26,  1850,  amounted  to  294,128. 

From  July  24,  1849,  up  to  May  26,  1850,  altogether  170  orphans 
were  received,  from  ten  months  old  and  upwards.  On  May  26,  1850, 
there  were,  therefore,  275  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House ;  and 
with  the  teachers,  overseers,  nurses,  and  in  floor  and  out-door  ser- 
vants, etc.,  the  whole  number  of  persons  connected  with  the  estab- 
lishment was  308.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were  under  our 
care  from  April,  1836,  up  to  May  26,  1850,  Avas  443. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  anything 
by  one,  the  sum  of  £33,868,  lis.  l^d.  was  given  to  me  for  the  orphans, 
as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work 
up  to  May  2Q,  1850.  It  may  be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know 
that  the  total  amount  which  was  given  as  free  contributions,  for  the 
other  objects,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26, 
1850,  amounted  to  £10,531,  3s.  3|d. ;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the 
6ale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the 
schools,  up  to  May  26,  1850,  amounted  to  £2,707,  9s.  8^d. 

The  total  for  the  current  expenses  for  the  orphans  from  May  26, 
1848,  to  May  26,  1849,  was  £1,559,  6s.  9d.,  and  the  total  of  the  current 
expenses  for  them  from  May  26,  1849,  to  May  26,  1850,  was  only 
£2,665,  13s.  2|d.,  i.  e.,  only  about  £1,100  more  than  the  previous 
year, 


1850.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  347 

As  to  matters  connected  with  nry  own  personal  affairs,  from  May 
26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850  :  — 

Dec.  31,  1848.  During  this  year  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  give  me 
£474,  17s.  7d.  To  this  is  again  to  be  added,  for  this  year  also,  as 
before  stated,  the  free  education  of  my  daughter  at  a  boarding-school, 
worth  at  least  £50. 

Dec.  31,  1849.  The  Lord  sent  me,  during  the  past  year,  £413, 
2s.  id. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

A    NEW    VICTORY   OF  FAITH. 
1850  —  1851. 

fABT  MERCIES  AN  ENCOURAGEMENT  TO  NEW  UNDERTAKINGS — A  HOUSE  FOH 
SEVEN  HUNDRED  ORPHANS  PROPOSED — WALKING  BY  FAITH  — '  COUNSEL 
SOUGHT  FROM  GOD — THE  PURPOSE  FORMED  —  DELIGHT  IN  THE  MAGNI- 
TUDE   AND    DIFFICULTY    OF   THE    DESIGN. 

ECEMBER  5,  1850.  It  is  now  sixteen  years  and 
nine  months  this  evening  since  I  began  the  Scrip- 
tural Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad. 
This  Institution  was  in  its  beginning  exceedingly 
small.  Now  it  is  so  large  that  I  have  not  only  disbursed, 
since  its  commencement,  about  fifty  thousand  pounds  ster- 
ling, but  that  also  the  current  expenses,  after  the  rate  of 
the  last  months,  amount  to  above  six  thousand  pounds  a 
year.  I  did  "  open  my  mouth  wi  le,"  this  very  evening  fif- 
teen 3'ears  ago,  and  the  Lord  has  filled  it.  The  new  Orphan 
House  is  now  inhabited  by  three  hundred  orphans ;  and 
there  are  altogether  three  hundred  and  thirty-five  persons 
connected  with  it.  My  labor  is  abundant.  The  separation 
from  my  dear  wife  and  child  is  great,  on  account  of  my 
being  the  greater  part  of  the  day  at  the  new  Orphan  House  ; 
sometimes  also  by  night.  But  notwithstanding  all  this,  I 
have  again  and  again  thought  about  laboring  more  than 
ever  in  serving  poor  orphans.  Within  the  last  ten  days 
this  matter  has  much  occupied  my  mind,  and  for  the  last 
five  days  I  have  had  much  prayer  about  it.  It  has  passed 
through  my  mind  to  build  another  Orphan  House,  large 
enough  for  seven  hundred  orphans,  so  that  I  might  be  able 
to  care  for  one  thousand  altogether.  The  points  which 
348 


1851.  A    NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  349 

have  led  me  to  this  thought  are  :  1 .  The  many  distressing 
cases  of  children  bereaved  of  both  parents,  who  have  no 
helper.  I  have  received  two  hundred  and  seven  orphans 
within  the  last  sixteen  months,  and  have  now  seventy-eight 
waiting  for  admission,  without  having  vacancies  for  any. 
I  had  about  sixty  children  waiting  for  admission  about  six- 
teen months  since,  so  about  two  hundred  and  thirty  chil- 
dren have  been  applied  for  within  these  sixteen  months. 

The  thoughts  about  enlarging  the  orphan  work  have  not 
arisen  on  account  of  an  abundance  of  money  having  lately 
come  in ;  for  I  have  had  of  late  to  wait  for  about  seven 
weeks  upon  God,  whilst  little,  very  little  comparatively, 
came  in,  i.  e.,  about  four  times  as  much  was  going  out  as 
came  in ;  and,  had  not  the  Lord  previously  sent  me  large 
sums,  we  should  have  been  distressed  indeed. 

Lord,  how  can  thy  servant  know  thy  will  in  this  matter  9 
Wilt  thou  be  pleased  to  teach  him  ? 

Dec.  26.  Twenty-one  days  have  elapsed  since  I  wrote 
the  preceding  paragraph.  Every  day  since  then  I  have 
continued  to  pray  about  this  matter,  and  that  with  a  goodly 
measure  of  earnestness,  by  the  help  of  God.  There  has 
passed  awa}-  scarcely  an  hour  during  these  days  in  which, 
whilst  awake,  this  matter  has  not  been  more  or  less  before 
me  ;  but  all  without  even  a  shadow  of  excitement.  I  con- 
verse with  no  one  about  it.  Hitherto  have  I  not  even  done 
so  with  my  dear  wife.  From  this  I  refrain  still,  and  deal 
with  God  alone  about  the  matter,  in  order  that  no  outward 
influence  and  no  outward  excitement  may  keep  me  from  at- 
taining unto  a  clear  discovery  of  his  will.  I  have  the  fullest 
and  most  peaceful  assurance  that  he  will  clearly  show  me 
his  will.  This  evening  I  have  had  again  an  especial  solemn 
season  for  prayer,  to  seek  to  know  the  will  of  God.  But 
whilst  I  continue  to  entreat  and  beseech  the  Lord  that  he 
would  not  allow  me  to  be  deluded  in  this  business,  I  may 
say  that  I  have  scarcely  any  doubt  remaining  on  my  mind 
as  to  what  will  be  the  issue,  even  that  I  should  go  forward 
80 


350  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

id  this  matter.  As  this,  however,  is  one  of  the  most  mo 
mentous  steps  that  I  have  ever  taken,  I  judge  that  I  cannot 
go  about  this  matter  with  too  much  caution,  pray  erf ulncss, 
and  deliberation.  I  am  in  no  hurry  about  it.  I  could  wait 
for  years,  by  God's  grace,  were  this  his  will,  before  even 
taking  one  single  step  towards  this  thing,  or  even  speaking 
to  any  one  about  it ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  I  would  set  to 
work  to-morrow,  were  the  Lord  to  bid  me  do  so.  This 
calmness  of  mind,  this  having  no  will  of  my  own  in  the 
matter,  this  only  wishing  to  please  my  heavenly  Father  in 
it,  this  only  seeking  his  and  not  my  honor  in  it,  —  this  state 
of  heart,  I  sa}r,  is  the  fullest  assurance  to  me  that  my  heart 
is  not  under  a  fleshly  excitement,  and  that  if  I  am  helped 
thus  to  go  on  I  shall  know  the  will  of  God  to  the  full.  But, 
while  I  write  thus,  I  cannot  but  add,  at  the  same  time,  that 
I  do  crave  the  honor  and  the  glorious  privilege  to  be  more 
and  more  used  by  the  Lord.  I  have  served  Satan  much  in 
my  younger  3-ears,  and  I  desire  now  with  all  my.  might  to 
serve  God  during  the  remaining  days  of  my  earthly  pilgrim- 
age. I  am  forty-five  years  and  three  months  old.  Every 
day  decreases  the  number  of  days  that  I  have  to  stay  on 
earth.  I  therefore  desire  with  all  my  might  to  work.  There 
are  vast  multitudes  of  orphans  to  be  provided  for.  About 
five  years  ago  a  brother  in  the  Lord  told  me  that  he  had 
seen,  in  an  official  report,  that  there  were  at  that  time  six 
thousand  young  orphans  in  the  prisons  of  England.  My 
heart  longs  to  be  instrumental  in  preventing  such  young  or- 
phans from  having  to  go  to  prison.  I  desire  to  be  used  by 
the  Lord  as  an  instrument  in  providing  all  the  necessary 
temporal  supplies,  not  only  for  the  three  hundred  nowundei 
my  care,  but  for  seven  hundred  more.  I  desire  to  alleviate 
jet  further  the  sufferings  of  poor  dying  widows,  when  look- 
ing on  their  helpless  orphans  about  to  be  left  behind.  I 
desire  yet  further  to  assist  poor  persons  to  whom  destitute 
orphans  are  left,  and  who  are  unable  to  provide  for  them. 
I  desire  to  be  allowed  to  provide  scriptural  instruction  for 


1851.  A    NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH,  351 

a  thousand  orphans,  instead  of  doing  so  for  three  hundred. 
I  desire  to  expound  the  Holy  Scriptures  regularly  to  a  thou- 
sand orphans,  instead  of  doing  so  to  three  hundred.  I  de- 
sire that  thus  it  may  be  j-et  more  abundantly  manifest  that 
God  is  still  the  hearer  and  answerer  of  prayer,  and  that  he 
is  the  living  God  now,  as  he  ever  was  and  ever  will  be,  when 
he  shall,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer,  have  condescended  to 
provide  me  with  a  house  for  seven  hundred  orphans,  and 
with  means  to  support  them.  This  last  consideration  is  the 
most  important  point  in  my  mind.  The  Lord's  honor  is  the 
principal  point  with  me  in  this  whole  matter  ;  and  just  be- 
cause that  is  "the  case,  if  he  would  be  more  glorified  by  my 
not  going  forward  in  this  business,  I  should,  by  his  grace, 
be  perfectly  content  to  give  up  all  thoughts  about  another 
Orphan  House.  Surely,  in  such  a  state  of  mind,  obtained 
by  thy  Holy  Spirit,  thou,  O  my  heavenly  Father,  wilt  not 
suffer  thy  child  to  be  mistaken,  much  less  to  be  deluded ! 
By  the  help  of  God  I  shall  continue  further,  day  by  day,  to 
wait  upon  him  in  prayer  concerning  this  thing  till  he  shall 
bid  me  act. 

Jan.  2,  1851.  A  week  ago  I  wrote  the  preceding  para- 
graph. During  this  week  I  have  still  been  helped,  day  by 
by,  and  more  than  once  every  day,  to  seek  the  guidance  of 
the  Lord  about  another  Orphan  House.  The  burden  of  my 
prayer  has  still  been,  that  he  in  his  great  mercj'-  would  keep 
me  from  making  a  mistake.  During  the  last  week  the  Book 
of  Proverbs  has  come  in  the  course  of  my  Scripture  read- 
ing, and  my  heart  has  been  refreshed,  in  reference  to  this 
subject,  by  the  following  passages:  "Trust  in  the  Lord 
with  all  thine  heart ;  and  lean  not  unto  thine  own  under- 
standing. In  all  thy  wa}Ts  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall 
direct  thy  paths."  Prov.  iii.  5,  6.  By  the  grace  of  God  I 
do  acknowledge  the  Lord  in  my  ways,  and  in  this  thing  in 
particular  ;  I  have  therefore  the  comfortable  assurance  that 
he  will  direct  my  paths  concerning  this  part  of  my  service, 
as  to  whether  I  shall  be  occupied  in  it  or  not.     Further : 


352  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

"  The  integrity  of  the  upright  shall  preserve  them ;  but  the 
perverseness  of  fools  shall  destroy  them."  Pro  v.  xi.  3. 
By  the  grace  of  God  I  am  upright  in  this  business.  My 
honest  purpose  is  to  get  glory  to  God.  Therefore  I  expect 
to  be  guided  aright.  Further  :  u  Commit  thy  works  unto  the 
Lord,  and  thy  thoughts  shall  be  established."  Prov.  xvi.  3. 
I  do  commit  my  works  unto  the  Lord ;  I  therefore  expect 
that  my  thoughts  will  be  established.  My  heart  is  more  and 
more  coming  to  a  calm,  quiet,  and  settled  assurance  that 
the  end  will  be  that  the  Lord  will  condescend  to  use  me  }Tet 
further  in  the  orphan  work.    Here,  Lord,  is  thy  servant ! 

Jan.  14.     Twelve  days  have  passed  away  since  I  wrote 
the  last  paragraph.     I  have  still  day  by  day  been  enabled 
to  wait  upon  the  Lord  with  reference  to  my  enlarging  the 
orphan  work.     I  have  been  during  the  whole  of  this  period 
also  in  perfect  peace,  which  is  the  result  of  seeking  in  this 
thing  only  the  Lord's  honor  and  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
benefit  of  my  fellow-men.     "Without  an  effort  could  I,  by 
his  grace,  put  aside  all  thoughts  about  this  whole  affair, 
could  I  be  only  assured  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  I 
should  do  so  ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  at  once  would  I  go 
forward,  if  he  would  have  it  to  be  so.     I  have  still  kept 
this  matter  entirely  to  myself.     Though  it  is  now  about 
seven  weeks  since  day  by  day,  more  or  less,  my  mind  has 
been  exercised  about  it,  and  since  I  have  dai^y  prayed  con- 
cerning it,  yet  not  one  human  being  knows  of  it.     As  yet 
I  have  not  mentioned  it  even  to  my  dear  wife,  in  order  that 
thus,  by  quietly  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  I  might  not  be  in- 
fluenced by  what  might  be  said  to  me  on  the  subject.     This 
evening  I  have  particularly  set  apart  for  prayer,  beseeching 
the  Lord  once  more  not  to  allow  me  to  be  mistaken  in  this 
thing,  and  much  less  to  be  deluded  by  the  devil.     I  have 
also  sought  to  let  all  the  reasons  against  building  another 
Orphan  House,  and  all  the  reasons  for  doing  so,  pass  be- 
fore my  mind ;  and  I  now,  for  the  sake  of  clearness  and 
denniteness,  write  them  down. 


1851.       .  A    NEW   VICTORY    OF    FAITH.  353 

Reasons  against  establishing  another  Orphan  House  for 
Seven  Hundred  Orphans.  —  1.  Would  not  this  be  going 
beyond  my  measure  spiritually?  according  to  that  word: 
"  For  I  say,  through  the  grace  given  unto  me,  to  every  man 
that  is  among  }~ou,  not  to  think  of  himself  more  highly 
than  he  ought  to  think  ;  but  to  think  soberly,  according  as 
God  has  dealt  to  every  man  the  measure  of  faith."  Rom. 
xii.  3.  Answer :  If  the  Lord  were  to  leave  me  to  myself, 
the  tenth  part  of  the  difficulties  and  trials  which  befall  me 
now  in  connection  with  the  various  objects  of  the  Scrip- 
tural Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad  would 
be  enough  to  overwhelm  me ;  but,  whilst  he  is  pleased  to 
sustain  me,  I  am  able  day  by  day  to  pass  on  peacefully, 
and  am  carried  through  one  difficulty  after  the  other  :  and 
thus,  bj-  God's  help,  even  with  my  present  measure  of  faith, 
if  continued  to  me,  I  should  be  enabled  to  bear  up  under 
other  difficulties  and  trials  ;  but  I  look  for  an  increase  of 
faith  with  every  fresh  difficulty  through  which  the  Lord  is 
pleased  to  help  me. 

2.  Would  it  not  be  going  beyond  iny  measure  naturally, 
with  reference  to  mental  and  bodily  strength  ?  Answer : 
Of  all  the  objections  against  establishing  another  Orphan 
House,  there  is  none  that  weighs  more  with  me  than  this 
one  ;  I  might  sky;  it  is  the  only  real  difficulty.  This,  how- 
ever, too,  I  am  enabled  to  put  aside  and  to  overcome  thus : 
~By  husbanding  my  strength,  by  great  order,  by  regular* 
habits,  by  lightening  the  work  as  much  as  possible,  by 
using  every  help  that  I  can,  I  have  been  enabled  to  get 
through,  a  vast  quantity  of  work.  My  immense  correspond- 
ence of  about  three  thousand  letters  a  year  I  have  been  ena- 
bled to  accomplish  without  a  secretary.  The  whole  man- 
agement and  direction  and  the  whole  vast  correspondence 
of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  has  devolved  upon 
myself  alone  these  sixteen  years  and  ten  months,  and  I 
have  been  thinking  that,  by  seeking  for  an  efficient  secre- 
tary, and  an  efficient  clerk,  and  an  inspector  of  the  schools, 


354  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

1  might,  with  God's  help,  accomplish  yet  more,  though 
much  of  what  I  have  been  doing  hitherto  would  need  to  be 
be  done  by  others.  There  have  been  several  other  arrange- 
ments brought  before  my  mind,  since  I  have  been  exercised 
about  this  matter,  whereby,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  the 
work  might  be  lightened.  I  should  certainly  need  efficient 
helpers  to  carry  out  the  plans  before  me  ;  but  with  such,  I, 
as  director,  might  be  enabled,  by  God's  help,  to  accomplish 
yet  more. 

3.  There  must  be  a  limit  to  my  work  and  service.  An- 
swer :  That  is  true,  and  if  I  were  quite  sure  that  the  pres- 
ent state  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  were  to 
be  the  limit,  I  would  at  once  lay  aside  this  thing  ;  but  I  am 
not  sure  that  I  am  come  as  yet  to  God's  limit.  All  these 
sixteen  }rears  and  ten  months  the  work  has  been  constantly 
progressing,  and  the  Lord  has  helped  me  continually ;  and 
now  my  mind  is  just  in  the  same  way  exercised  as  when, 
fifteen  years  ago,  I  began  the  orphan  work,  and  as  when, 
thirteen  }Tears  ago,  I  enlarged  the  orphan  work,  and  as  when, 
seven  years  and  nine  months  since,  I  still  further  enlarged 
the  orphan  work,  and  as  when,  five  years  and  two  months 
since,  I  was  led  to  decide  on  building  the  new  Orphan 
House.  Under  these  circumstances,  having  been  helped 
through  all  these  difficulties,  and  seeing  such  a  vast  field  of 
usefulness  before  me,  and  as  I  have  so  many  applications 
for  the  admission  of  very  destitute  orphans,  I  long  to  be 
used  still  further,  and  cannot  say,  that  as  yet  the  Lord  has 
brought  me  to  his  limit. 

4.  Is  it  not  like  "  tempting  God,"  to  think  of  building 
another  Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  more  orphans? 
Answer  :  "  Tempting  God"  means,  according  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  to  limit  him  in  any  of  his  attributes.  I,  by  his 
grace,  do  not  wish  to  limit  his  power  or  his  willingness  to 
give  to  me,  his  poor  servant,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer, 
all  the  means  and  every  other  help  and  blessing  which  J 
shall  need  to  build  another  large  Orphan  House. 


1851.  A   NEW    VICTORY    OF   FAITH.  355 

5.  You  will  not  get  the  means  for  building  and  fitting  up 
so  large  an  Orphan  House  ;  and,  even  if  you  did,  how  will 
you,  at  the  same  time,  get  the  means  for  canying  on  the 
work  which  already  exists  ?  Answer  :  Looking  at  the  mat- 
ter naturally,  this  is  indeed  a  weighty  objection. 

The  new  Orphan  House,  with  its  three  hundred  orphans 
only,  cost  about  fifteen  thousand  pounds  to  build  and  to 
fit  up  and  furnish ;  and  still  the  expenses  are  not  all  met 
even  now.  It  will,  in  all  probability,  cost  several  hundred 
pounds  yet.  And  this  large  sum  was  needed,  though  the 
style  of  the  building  is  most  simple,  and  though  the  field 
in  which  it  was  built  was  comparatively  cheap.  After 
this  rate,  a  building  to  accommodate  seven  hundred  or- 
phans, with  the  necessary  ground  attached  to  it  for  the 
cultivation  of  the  vegetables  used  in  the  Institution,  could 
not  be  less  than  thuiy-five  thousand  pounds.  Now,  looking 
at  it  naturally,  where  is  this  great  sum  to  come  from? 
Though  I  looked  at  all  my  friends  who  have  given  hitherto, 
and  several  have  done  so  very  liberally,  yet  I  should  have 
no  natural  prospect  whatever  that  I  should  receive  this 
amount ;  especially  if  it  be  kept  in  mind  that  I  should  need 
six  or  seven  thousand  pounds  besides,  every  year,  for 
canying  on  that  which  is  already  in  existence.  I  might, 
therefore,  well  tremble,  looking  at  the  matter  naturally,  and 
say,  I  shall  never  have  the  money  for  this  intended  Orphan 
House  for  seven  hundred  children  ;  for  where  is  this  large 
sum  of  thirty-five  thousand  pounds  to  come  from?  And 
even  if  I  were  to  get  the  mone}^,  will  not  persons,  in  giving 
means  for  such  a  building  fund,  take  it  away  from  what  they 
might  have  given  me  for  carrying  on  the  work  which  exists 
already?  But  whilst  thus,  naturally,  I  have  no  hope  of 
succeeding,  I  am  not  in  the  least  discouraged  spiritually; 
for  by  faith  in  the  living  God  I  say  this  :  He  has  the  power 
to  give  me  these  thirty-five  thousand  pounds,  and  much  more 
were  it  needed ;  and  he  has  the  power,  in  the  mean  time, 
to  give  me  also  all  the  large  sums  required,  week  after 


356  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

week,  for  meeting  the  current  expenses  for  the  present  state 
of  the  work.  Moreover,  I  delight  in  the  greatness  of  the 
difficulty  as  it  respects  the  large  sum  needed  for  building 
and  fitting  up  such  an  establishment ;  for  I  desire  to  be 
most  fully  assured,  from  the  very  outset,  that  I  go  forward 
in  this  matter  according  to  the  Lord's  bidding.  If  so,  he 
will  give  me  the  means ;  if  not,  I  shall  not  have  them. 
Nor  do  I  mean  to  apply  to  any  one  personally  for  pecuni- 
ary help,  but  purpose  to  give  myself  to  prayer  for  means, 
as  heretofore. 

6.  Suppose,  now,  you  were  even  to  succeed  in  getting 
this  large  Orphan  House  built,  how  will  you  be  able  to 
provide  for  seven  hundred  other  orphans  ?  Answer  :  There 
is  much  weight  in  this  objection,  looking  at  it  naturally. 
I  am  too  much  a  man  of  business,  and  too  much  a  person 
of  calm,  quiet,  cool  calculation,  not  to  feel  its  force.  And 
indeed,  were  I  only  to  look  at  the  thing  naturally,  I  should 
at  once  be  ready  to  own  that  I  am  going  too  far ;  for  the 
increase  of  expenditure  for  the  support  of  these  seven  hun- 
dred other  orphans  could  not  be  less  than  eight  thousand 
pounds  a  year  more,  so  that  the  current  expenses  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  reckoning  its  present 
state,  and  including  those  eight  thousand  pounds,  would 
be  about  fifteen  thousand  pounds  a  y ear.  Now  I  am  free 
to  own  that  I  have  no  human  prospect  of  obtaining  such  a 
sum  year  by  year.  But  while  matters  stand  thus,  looking 
at  them  naturally,  I  see  no  difficulty  at  all  in  them  spiritu- 
ally. If  according  to  the  will  of  God  I  am  enabled  to  go 
about  this  intended  second  Orphan  House ;  and  if,  under 
his  help,  I  shall  be  enabled  to  finish  it  i  he  will  surely  pro- 
vide for  those  who  are  gathered  together  in  it  as  long  as  he 
shall  be  pleased  to  enable  me  to  trust  in  him  for  supplies. 
And  here  I  look  back  upon  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  has 
led  me  and  dealt  with  me.  When,  about  seventeen  years 
ago,  I  took  up,  in  dependence  upon  the  riving  God  for 
means,   two   charity   schools,   with  which  the   Scriptural 


1851.  A   NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  357 

Knowledge  Institution  commenced  (and  this  involved  an 
expense  of  less  than  one  hundred,  pounds  a  year) ,  I  had  no 
certain  prospect  of  being  able  to  meet  even  that  small 
sum  ;  but  God  so  helped  me  that  I  had  shortly  six  charity 
schools.  He  helped  me  then,  also,  and  enabled  me  to  meet 
all  their  expenses.  When,  fifteen  years  ago,  I  began  the 
orphan  work,  which  was  connected  with  far  heavier  ex- 
penses, I  had  still  less  prospect,  according  to  natural 
reason,  of  being  able  to  meet  them ;  but  I  trusted  in  God, 
and  he  helped  me,  and  he  not  onry  enabled  me  to  meet  the 
current  expenses  of  thirty  orphans  in  the  first  house  rented 
for  them,  but  enabled  me  also  soon  to  open  another  for 
thirty-six  more,  and  I  was  also  enabled  to  meet  all  thr>se 
expenses  ;  for  as  I  had  begun  in  faith  in  the  living  God,  and 
not  in  putting  my  trust  in  my  brethren  in  Christ,  so  I  was 
not  confounded.  After  I  had  gone  on  some  time  with 
these  orphans  in  the  two  rented  houses,  about  thirteen 
years  ago  the  Lord  was  pleased  greatly  to  encourage  me 
and  to  increase  my  faith  by  a  donation  of  five  hundred 
pounds  for  the  orphans  ;  for  up  to  that  period  I  had  never 
received  more  than  one  hundred  pounds  at  once.  But  this 
kind  donor,  a  stranger  to  me  up  to  that  time,  suggested  to 
me  the  propriety  of  investing  this  sum  and  using  only  the 
interest  of  it,  as  I  could  not  ez-ipect  to  have  the  orphans 
supported  for  a  continuance  in  the  way  they  had  been  till 
then  ;  for  that  such  institutions  must  depend  upon  regular 
subscriptions  or  funded  property,  otherwise  they  could  nol 
go  on.  As,  however,  this  was  only  a  friendly  hint,  and  no 
rendition  under  which  the  money  was  given,  I  took  this  live 
hundred  pounds  towards  fitting  up  a  third  house,  for  the 
reception  of  thirty  more  orphans.  From  that  time  the  work 
has  been  increasing  more  and  more,  till  it  has  come  to  what 
it  is  at  present.  Now,  suppose  I  had  said,  seventeen  years 
ago,  looking  at  matters  according  to  natural  reason,  "  The 
two  charity  schools  are  enough,  I  must  not  go  any  further  ; " 
then  the  work  would  have  stopped  there.     Or,  if  I  had  had 


358  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

a  little  more  trust  in:  my  exertions  or  my  friends,  I  might 
have  taken  at  the  utmost  one  or  two  steps  further.  In- 
stead of  this,  however,  I  looked  in  no  degree  whatever  at 
things  according  to  my  natural  fallen  reason,  and  I  trusted 
not  in  the  circle  of  my  Christian  friends,  but  in  the  living 
God ;  and  the  result  has  been  that  there  have  been  since 
1834  ten  thousand  souls  under  our  instruction  in  the 
various  day  schools,  Sunday  schools,  and  adult  schools ; 
several  hundred  orphans  have  been  brought  up,  and  many 
of  them  from  their  very  tenderest  infancy  ;  several  hundred 
thousand  tracts  and  many  thousand  copies  of  the  Word  of 
God  have  been  circulated ;  about  forty  preachers  of  the 
gospel  at  home  and  abroad  have  been,  for  several  years, 
assisted  in  connection  with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution ;  and  a  house  has  been  built  and  fitted  up  for 
the  accommodation  of  three  hundred  destitute  orphans, 
each  of  whom  has  neither  father  nor  mother.  How  blessed 
therefore  is  it  to  trust  in  God,  and  in  him  alone,  and  not  in 
circumstances  nor  friends  !  There'  is,  however,  one  thing 
which  I  must  record  here,  because  it  has  taken  place  since 
I  last  wrote  in  iry  journal  on  this  subject,  on  January  2. 
It  is  this.  During  these  twelve  days  I  have  received'  for 
the  various  object  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution, 
in  smaller  donations,  sixty-four  pounds  fifteen  shillings  six- 
pence two  farthings,  also  a  donation  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  pounds,  and  one  of  three  thousand  pounds.  Is  not 
this  a  plain  proof  that  God  is  both  able  and  willing  to  help 
simply  in  answer  to  prayer?  Is  not  human  reason  con- 
founded by  such  instances  ?  When  I  first  began  to  write 
these  exercises  of  my  mind  about  another  Orphan  House, 
I  knew  not  that,  on  January  4,  I  should  receive  a  donation 
of  three  thousand  pounds ;  yet  I  was  fully  assured  that 
God  was  able  to  support  one  thousand  orphans  as  easily  as 
he  did  the  thirty  whom  I  first  received  in  a  rented  house. 
Does  he  not,  however,  tell  me  by  all  this,  —  Go  forward* 
my  servant,  and  I  will  help  thee  ? 


1851.  A   NEW    VICTORY    OF   FAITH.  359 

7.  But,  it  might  be  said,  suppose  you  were  able  by 
prayer  to  obtain  this  large  sum  for  building  a  house  for 
seven  hundred  other  orphans ;  and  suppose  you  were  able 
to  provide  for  them  during  your  lifetime,  —  what  would  be- 
come of  this  Institution  after  jour  death  ?  Answer  :  I  am 
quite  familiar  with  this  objection.  I  have  heard  it  many 
times  as  a  reason  against  the  way  of  obtaining  the  means 
for  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  simply  by  trusting 
in  God,  without  any  funded  property,  and  without  looking 
to  regular  subscribers  ;  but  my  reply  is  this.  My  business 
is,  with  all  mysoiight  to  serve  my  own  generation  ;  in  doing 
so,  I  shall  best  serve  the  next  generation,  should  the  Lord 
Jesus  tarry.  Soon  he  may  come  again ;  but  if  he  tarry, 
and  I  have  to  fall  asleep  before  his  return,  I  shall  not  have 
been  altogether  without  profit  to  the  generation  to  come, 
were  the  Lord  only  to  enable  me  to  serve  my  own  genera- 
tion. Suppose  this  objection  were  a  sound  one,  I  ought 
never  to  have  commenced  the  orphan  work  at  all,  for  fear 
of  what  might  become  of  it  after  my  death,  and  thus  all 
the  hundreds  of  destitute  children  without  father  and 
mother,  whom  the  Lord  has  allowed  me  ta*eare  for  during 
the  last  fifteen  years,  would  not  have  been  taken  up  by  me. 
The  same  argument  was  again  and  again  used  to  Franke 
my  esteemed  count^men,  who  at  Halle,  in  Prussia,  com- 
menced, about  a.  d.  1696,  the  largest  charitable  establish- 
ment for  poor  children  that,  as  far  as  I  know,  exists  in  the 
world.  He  trusted  in  God  alone.  He  went  on  trusting  in 
God  alone.  And  God  helped  him  throughout  abundantly. 
Simply  by  trust  in  the  living  God,  the  Institutions,  resem- 
bling a  large  street  rather  than  a  house,  were  erected,  and 
about  two  thousand  children  instructed  in  them.  Foi 
about  thirty  years  all  was  going  on  under  his  own  eye, 
until  1727,  when  it  pleased  God  to  take  his  servant  to  him- 
self. At  his  death  these  Institutions  were  directed  by  his 
truly  pious  son-in-law.  It  is  true  that,  at  the  latter  part  of 
the  last  century,  and  during  the  first  part  of  the  present, 


360  THE   LIFE  OF  TEUST.  Chap.  XX. 

there  was  little  real  vital  godliness  in  these  Institutions  ; 
still,  they  were  a  temporal  blessing  to  many  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  young  persons  even  then.  So  then  for  several 
tens  of  years  they  were  carried  on  in  a  truly  godly  way, 
after  Franke's  death,  and  when  afterwards  there  was  but 
little  real  vital  godliness  fouud  in  these  schools,  yet  tens  of 
thousands  of  children  were  benefited  at  least  for  this  life. 
Now  these  Institutions  have  existed  already  one  hundred 
and  fifty  years,  and  are  in  existence  still ;  and,  if  the  Lord 
Jesus  tarry,  are  likely,  humanly  speaking,  to  exist  here- 
after, as  they  have  existed  hitherto.  Suppose,  then,  that 
dear  man  of  God,  A.  II.  Franke,  had  listened  to  the  sugges- 
tions of  unbelief,  and  said,  I  must  not  undertake  this  work, 
for  what  will  become  of  it  after  my  death?  —  then  all  the 
blessing  which  spiritually  resulted  from  it  to  thousands, 
and  all  temporal  benefits  which  have  resulted  from  it  to 
hundreds  of  thousands,  would  have  been  lost.  I  add,  how- 
ever, this.  The  new  Orphan  House  has  been  placed  in  the 
hands  of  eleven  trustees,  and  has  been  properly  enrolled  in 
chancery,  and  so,  also,  should  God  condescend  to  honor 
me  further  in  building  for  him  this  intended  house  for 
seven  hundred  orphans,  it  would  likewise  be  placed  in  the 
hands  of  trustees  and  enrolled  in  chanceiy.  I  say  one 
word  in  conclusion  on  this  subject :  let  eveiy  one  take  heed 
lest,  in  caring  about  what  will  become  of  the  next  genera- 
tion, he  forget  to  serve  his  own  generation.  The  latter, 
each  one  should  seek  to  do  with  his  might,  and  thus  it 
should  be  with  each  succeeding  generation ;  then,  though 
we  be  dead,  yet  should  we  be  speaking.  A.  H.  Franke  is 
long  since  gone  to  his  rest,  but  he  spoke  to  my  soul  in 
1826,  and  he  is  speaking  to  my  soul  now ;  and  to  his  ex- 
ample I  am  greatly  indebted  in  having  been  stirred  up  to 
care  about  poor  children  in  general,  and  about  poor  orphans 
in  particular. 

8.   The  last  objection  which  has  occurred  to   my  own 
mind  is,  that,  by  building  another  Orphan  House,  I  should 


1851.  A   NEW   VICTORY   OF  FAITH.  361 

be  in  danger  of  being  lifted  up.  Answer :  I  should  re  in 
danger  of  it  indeed ;  and  so  I  am  in  great  danger,  even 
were  I  not  in  the  least  degree  to  go  forward.  Yea,  the 
tenth  part  of  the  honor  which  the  Lord  has  condescended 
to  bestow  upon  me,  and  the  tenth  part  of  service  with  which 
he  has  been  pleased  to  intrust  me,  would  be  enough,  if  I 
were  left  to  myself,  exceedingly  to  puff  me  up.  I  cannot 
say  that  hitherto  the  Lord  has  kept  me  humble  ;  but  I  can 
say  that  hitherto  he  has  given  me  a  hearty  desire  to  give  to 
him  all  the  glor3T,  and  to  consider  it  a  great  condescension 
on  his  part  that  he  has  been  pleased  to  use  me  as  an  in- 
strument in  his  service.  I  do  not  see,  therefore,  that  fear 
of  being  lifted  up  ought  to  keep  me  from  going  forward  in 
this  work  :  but  that  I  have  rather  to  beseech  the  Lord  that 
he  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  a  lowl}r  mind,  and  never 
suffer  me  to  rob  him  of  the  gloiy  which  is  doe  to  him  alone. 

Reasons  for  establishing  another  Orphan  House  for 
Seven  Hundred  Orphans.  —  1.  The  man}T  applications  for 
the  admission  of  destitute  orphans  which  continue  to  be 
made,  I  consider  as  a  call  from  God  upon  me  to  do  all  that 
\s  in  my  power  to  provide  a  home  and  scriptural  education 
for  a  still  greater  number  of  orphans.  Nothing  but  positive 
inability  to  go  forward  ought  to  keep  me  standing  still, 
whilst  I  have  almost  daily  fresh  entreaties  to  receive 
orphans.  Since  I  began  writing  on  this  subject  in  nry  jour- 
nal, thirty  more  orphans  have  been  applied  for,  from  two 
years  old  and  upward.  I  cannot  refuse  to  help,  as  long  as 
I  see  a  door  open,  and  opened  by  God,  as  I  consider;  to 
help  them. 

2.  The  moral  state  of  the  poor-houses  greatly  influences 
me  to  go  forward.  I  have  heard  it  again  and  again,  from 
good  authority,  that  children,  placed  at  the  Unions,  are 
corrupted,  on  account  of  the  children  of  vagrants,  and 
other  very  bad  young  people,  who  are  in  such  places  ;  so ' 
that  many  poor  relatives  of  orphans,  though  unable  to 
provide  for  them,  cannot,  hear  the  idea  of  then  going  there, 
3* 


362  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

lest  they  should  be  corrupted.  I  therefore  judge  that, 
even  for  the  sake  of  keeping  orphans  of  poor  yet  respectable 
people  from  being  obliged  to  mix  with  the  children  of  vag- 
abonds, I  ought  to  do,  to  nry  utmost  power,  all  I  can  to 
help  them.  For  this  reason,  then,  I  purpose,  in  dependence 
upon  the  living  God,  to  go  forward  and  to  establish  another 
Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  destitute  children,  who 
are  bereaved  of  both  parents.  When  I  write  thus  about 
the  poor-houses,  I  do  not  wish  to  be  understood  in  the  way 
of  reproof;  for  I  know  not  how  these  matters  could  be 
altered ;  but  I  simply  state  the  fact  that  thus  it  is. 

3.  In  this  my  purpose  I  am  the  more  confirmed,  since  I 
know  it  to  be  a  fact  that  the  Orphan  Houses  already  in  ex- 
istence in  the  kingdom  are  b}r  no  means  sufficient  to  admit 
even  the  most  deserving  and  distressing  cases,  and  far  less 
all  that  it  would  be  well  to  provide  for.  Moreover,  there 
is  great  difficulty  connected  with  the  admission  of  an 
orphan  into  most  of  the  ordinary  orphan  establishments,  on 
account  of  the  votes  which  must  be  obtained,  so  that  really 
needjr  persons  have  neither  time  nor  mone}^  to  obtain  them. 
Does  not  the  fact  that  there  were  six  thousand  young 
orphans  in  the  prisons  of  Eugland  about  five  years  ago  call 
aloud  for  an  extension  of  orphan  institutions  ?  By  God's 
help  I  will  try  to  do  what  I  can  to  keep  poor  orphans  from 
prison. 

4.  In  this  purpose  I  am  still  further  encouraged  by  the 
great  help  which  the  Lord  has  hitherto  given  me  in  this 
blessed  service.  When  I  look  at  the  small  beginning,  and 
consider  how  the  Lord  has  helped  me  now  for  more  than 
fifteen  jTears  in  the  orphan  work  ;  and  when  I  consider  how 
he  has  been  pleased  to  help  me  through  one  great  difficulty 
after  another ;  and  when  I  consider,  especially,  how,  as 
with  an  unseen  hand,  I  might  say  almost  against  my  wilf 

-and  former  desires  and  thoughts,  he  has  led  me  on  from 
one  step*to  another,  and  has  enlarged  the  work  more  and 
moie,  —  I  say,  when  I  review  all  this,  and  compare  with  it 


1851.  A    NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  363 

my  present  exercise  of  mind,  I  find  the  great  help,  the  un- 
interrupted help  which  the  Lord  has  given  me  for  more  than 
fifteen  years,  a  great  reason  for  going  forward  in  this  work. 
And  this,  trusting  in  him,  I  am  resolved  to  do. 

5.  A  further  reason  for  going  forward  in  this  service  3 
see  in  the  experience  which  I  have  had  in  it.  From  the 
smallest  commencement  up  to  the  present  state  of  the 
establishment,  with  its  three  hundred  orphans,  all  has  gone 
through  my  own  hands.  In  the  work  itself  I  obtained  the 
experience.  It  has  grown  with  the  work.  I  have  been  the 
sole  director  of  the  work,  under  God,  from  its  smallest 
commencement.  Now  this  is  not  an  every-da}7  case.  No 
committee  member  of  a  society,  no  president  or  vice-presi- 
dent of  an  institution,  except  they  had  been  situated  as 
myself,  could  have  this  experience.  Coupled  with  this  is 
the  measure  of  gift  which  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to 
give  me  for  such  work,  and  for  the  exercise  of  which  I  am 
responsible  to  him.  These  things,  in  connection  with  the 
former  reasons,  it  appears  to  me,  are  a  call  from  God  to  go 
forward  in  a  greater  degree  than  ever  in  this  work. 

6.  The  spiritual  benefit  of  still  more  orphans  is  another 
especial  reason  with  me  why  I  feel  called  to  go  forward. 
The  orphans  who  have  been  under  my  care  hitherto  were 
almost  all  the  children  of  parents  who  were  naturally  weak 
in  body,  if  not  consumptive.  The  very  fact  of  a  child  being 
deprived  of  both  parents  when  four,  five,  six,  or  seven  years 
old,  shows  that,  except  the  parents  lost  their  lives  b}T  cas- 
ualty, they  were  constitutionally  weak.  On  this  account, 
young  orphans,  generally  speaking,  require  particular  care 
as  to  their  health.  In  this  respect  I  desire  to  care  for  them  ; 
but  there  is  more  than  that  to  be  attended  to.  I  further 
heartily  desire  to  keep  them  from  the  corrupting  and  de* 
moralizing  effect  of  the  lowest  sort  of  children  in  the 
streets  and  courts  and  Unions.  But  I  desire  more  for  them 
than  mere  decency  and  morality  ;  I  desire  that  they  should 
be  useful  members  of  society,  and  that  the  prisons  of  the 


364  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

United  Kingdom  should  not  be  filled  with  poor,  destitute, 
and  homeless  orphans ;  and  we  bring  them  up,  therefore, 
in  habits  of  industry,  and  seek  to  instruct  them  in  those 
things  which  are  useful  for  the  life  that  now  is.  But  I 
desire  more  than  this  for  the  orphans.  I  cannot  be  satis- 
fied with  anything  concerning  them  short  of  this,  that  their 
souls  be  won  for  the  Lord.  For  this  reason  I  long  to  have 
them  from  their  early  days,  yea,  the  younger  the  better, 
under  my  care,  that  thus,  under  the  care  of  godly  nurses 
and  teachers,  they  may  be  brought  up  from  their  ear- 
liest days  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  Now,  as  this  is  the 
chief  and  primary  aim  concerning  the  dear  orphans,  even 
the  salvation  of  their  souls  through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 
I  long  to  be  more  extensively  used  than  hitherto,  even  that 
I  may  have  a  thousand  of  them  instead  of  three  hundred 
under  my  care. 

7.  But  there  is  one  point  which  weighs  more  strongly 
with  me  than  even  the  last-mentioned  one.  It  is  this : 
When  I  began  the  orphan  work  more  than  fifteen  years 
ago,  it  was  for  the  definite  and  especial  purpose  that,  by 
means  of  it,  the  unconverted  might  see,  through  the  an- 
swers of  praj'er  that  I  received  in  connection  with  it,  that 
there  is  verily  reality  in  the  things  of  God ;  and  that  the 
children  of  God  might  have  their  faith  strengthened  by 
means  of  it,  and  might  be  encouraged,  in  all  simplicit}^,  to 
deal  with  God  under  every  circumstance,  and  trust  in  him 
at  all  times.  But  if  this  would  be  answered  in  a  measure 
by  the  state  in  which  the  orphan  work  has  been  in  former 
times,  and  more  so  by  what  it  has  been  since  the  erection 
of  the  new  Orphan  House,  it  would  be  still  more  so,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  by  my  going  forward  in  it  to  a  far  greater 
degree  than  before.  This  point,  even  the  glory  of  God  in 
the  manifestation  of  his  readiness  to  hear  prayer,  has 
weighed  especiauy  and  supremely  with  me  in  purposing  to 
enlarge  the  orphan  work. 

8.  Lastly,  I  am  peaceful  and  happy,  spiritually,  in  the 


1851.  A   NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  365 

prospect  of  enlarging  the  work,  as  on  former  occasions 
when  I  had  to  do  so.  This  weighs  particularly  with  me  as 
a  reason  for  going  forward.  After  all  the  calm,  quiet,  pray- 
erful consideration  of  the  subject  for  about  eight  weeks,  I 
am  peaceful  and  happy,  spiritualty,  in  the  purpose  of  enlarg- 
ing the  field.  This,  after  all  the  heart-searching  which  I 
have  had  and  the  daily  praj-er  to  be  kept  from  delusion  and 
mistake  in  this  thing,  and  the  betaking  myself  to  the  word 
of  God,  would  not  be  the  case,  I  judge,  had  not  the  Lord 
purposed  to  condescend  to  use  me  more  than  ever  in  this 
service. 

I,  therefore,  on  the  ground  of  the  objections,  answered, 
and  these  eight  reasons  for  enlarging  the  work,  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  it  is  the  will  of  the  blessed  God  that 
his  poor  and  most  unworthy  servant  should  yet  more  ex- 
tensively serve  him  in  this  work,  which  he  is  quite  willing 
to  do. 

Up  to  this  day,  Jan.  25,  1851, 1  have  not  spoken  to  one 
human  being  about  it.  As  yet,  even  my  dear  wife  knows 
not  about  it.  I  purpose  to  keep  the  matter  still  for  some 
time  entirely  to  m}rself,  dealing  with  God  alone  about  it,  in 
order  that  no  outward  excitement  may  be  in  the  least 
degree  a  stimulus  to  me.  I  still  pray  to  be  kept  from  mis- 
take and  delusion  in  this  thing  ;  not  that  I  think  I  am  mis- 
taken or  deluded,  —  quite  the  reverse, — but  yet  I  would  dis- 
trust myself  and  cling  to  God,  to  be  kept  from  mistakes 
and  delusions. 

Jan.  31.  For  several  weeks  past  I  have  now  had  no 
doubt  that  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  serve  him  in  the 
erection  and  fitting  up  of  another  Orphan  House  for  seven 
hundred  orphans,  and  I  am  quite  decided  on  doing  so,  under 
his  help  ;  and  I  am  now  quiet  about  it,  not  because  I  have 
the  least  misgiving  in  my  own  mind,  but  because  I  know 
that  it  is  most  suitable  that  I  should  still  for  some  time 
continue  to  deal  quietly  with  God  alone  about  it. 

March  5.  Nearly  five  weeks  have  passed  away  since  I 
31* 


366  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  XX. 

wrote  the  last  paragraph,  and  my  mind  has  not  been  once 
during  this  time,  even  for  a  moment,  in  uncertainty  as  to 
what  I  ought  to  do.  It  is  now  about  fifteen  weeks  since  I 
have  been  especially  praying  about  this  subject,  and  three 
months  since  I  began  first  to  write  on  the  subject  in  my 
journal,  and  about  ten  weeks  since  I  have  had  any  doubts 
as  to  what  is  the  will-  of  the  Lord  concerning  this  service. 
I  believe  that,  altogether  unworthy  though  I  am  of  this 
great  honor,  he  will  condescend  to  use  me  further  and  more 
extensively  than  before  in  caring  for  destitute  children 
who  are  bereaved  of  both  parents.  And  this  I  purpose  to 
do. 

May  24.  From  the  time  that  I  began  to  write  down  the 
exercises  of  my  mind  on  Dec.  5,  1850,  till  this  da}',  ninety- 
two  more  orphans  have  been  applied  for,  and  seventy-eight 
were  already  waiting  for  admission  before.  But  this  num- 
ber increases  rapidly,  as  the  work  becomes  more  and  more 
known. 

On  the  ground  of  what  has  been  recorded  above,  I  pur- 
pose to  go  forward  in  this  service,  and  to  seek  to  build,  to 
the  praise  and  honor  of  the  living  God,  another  Orphan 
House,  large  enough  to  accommodate  seven  hundred 
orphans. 

When  I  published  these  exercises  of  my  mind,  and  made 
known  my  purpose  respecting  the  intended  Orphan  House 
for  seven  hundred  orphans,  in  the  Twelfth  Report  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  the  following  particulars 
were  added  to  what  has  been  stated  :  — 

1.  All  this  time,  though  now  six  months  have  elapsed, 
since  I  first  began  to  be  exercised  about  this  matter,  I  have 
never  once  been  led  to  ask  the  Lord  for  means  for  this  work, 
but  have  only  continued  day  b}^  day,  to  seek  guidance  from 
him  as  to  whether  I  should  undertake  it  or  not. 

2.  The  means  requisite  to  accomplish  the  building  and 
fitting  up  of  a  house  which  shall  be  really  suitable  for  my 
intended  purposes,  though  the  building  be  quite  simple,  can- 


1849.  A  NEW   VICTORY   OF    FAITH.  367 

not  be  iess  than  thirty-five  thousand  pounds,  including  fif- 
teen or  twenty  acres  of  land  round  the  building  for  cultiva- 
tion by  the  spade,  in  order  to  obtain  out  of  our  own  grounds 
all  the  vegetables  which  are  so  important  to  the  health  of 
the  children. 

3.  I  do  not  mean  to  begin  the  building  until  I  have  the 
means  requisite  in  hand,  just  as  was  the  case  with  regard 
to  the  new  Orphan  House.  If  God  will  condescend  to  use 
me  in  building  for  him  another  Orphan  House  (as  I  judge 
he  will)  he  will  give  me  the  means  for  it.  xTow,  though  1 
have  not  on  my  own  mind  any  doubt  left  that  it  is  his  will 
that  I  should  do  so,  which  has  been  stated  ag.ain  and  again 
'n  the  preceding  pages  ;  yet  there  is  one  point  still  wanting 
for  confirmation,  and  that  is,  that  he  will  also  furnish  me, 
without  personal  application  to  any  one,  with  all  the  means 
requisite  for  this  new  part  of  my  service.  I  am  the  more 
needing  also  to  my  own  soul  this  last  of  all  the  proofs  that  I 
have  not  been  mistaken  (as  I  firmly  believe  I  have  not 
been) ,  in  order  to  have  unquestionable  assurance  that,  what- 
ever trials  hereafter  might  be  allowed  to  befall  me  in  con- 
nection with  this  work,  I  did  not  at  my  own  bidding  and 
according  to  my  own  natural  desire  undertake  it,  but  that 
it  was  under  the  guidance  of  God.  The  greatness  of  the 
sum  required  affords  me  a  kind  of  secret  joy  ;  for  the  greater 
the  difficulty  to  be  overcome,  the  more  will  it  be  seen,  to  the 
glory  of  God,  how  much  can  be  done  bjr  prayer  and  faith  ; 
and  also  because,  when  God  himself  overcomes  our  diffi- 
culties for  us,  we  have,  in  this  very  fact,  the  assurance  that 
we  are  engaged  in  his  work,  and  not  in  our  own. 


CHAPTEK    XXI. 

UNVARYING    PROSPERIT^T. 

1850  — 1852. 

DESIRES  FOR  MORE    ENLARGED  USEFULNESS    GRATIFIED  —  A    LARGE  DONATION 
ANTICIPATED    AND    RECEIVED  —  REVIEW  OF    1851  —  PERSONAL  EXPERDZNOE 

—  BUILDING  FUND  FOR  TIIE   SECOND  NEW  ORPHAN  HODSE  —  DOUBT  RESISTED 

—  WAITING  ON  GOD  NOT  IN  VAIN  —  REVIEW  OF  1852. 

T  the  commencement  of  the  year  beginning  with 
Ma}T,  1850,  it  was  iny  purpose  to  seek  help  from 
the  Lord  that  I  might  be  able,  in  a  still  greater 
degree  than  before,  to  assist  brethren  who  labor  in 
the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad,  in  dependence  upon  God 
for  their  temporal  supplies,  and  to  labor  more  than  ever  in 
the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  of  simple  gospel 
tracts. 

June  11.  By  the  sums  which  came  in  within  the  first  fif- 
teen days  of  this  period  I  was  able  to  begin  to  carry  out  the 
purpose  I  had  formed  ;  and  as  the  Lord  enabled  me,  without 
anxious  reckoning,  to  go  on  giving  out  as  he  was  pleased 
to  intrust  me  with  means,  so  again  he  sent  further  supplies 
before  all  was  gone.  It  is  a  point  of  great  importance  in 
the  divine  life  not  to  be  anxiously  reckoning  about  the 
morrow,  nor  dealing  out  sparingly  on  account  of  possible 
future  wants  which  never  may  come  ;  but  to  consider  that 
the  present  moment  to  serve  the  Lord  only  is  ours,  and  that 
the  morrow  may  never  come  to  us. 

April  20,  1851.    During  the  whole  of  the  current  year, 

up  to  this  date,  the  Lord  has  so  abundantly  supplied  me 

with  means  that  there  came  not  one  single  case  before  me 

in  which  it  would  have  been  desirable  to  help,  according  to 

868 


1851.  UNVARYING   PROSPERITY.  369 

the  measure  of  light  given  to  me,  or  to  extend  the  work, 
without  my  having  at  the  same  time  ample  means  for  doing 
so.  In  the  midst  of  the  great  depression  of  the  times, 
which  was  so  generally  felt,  and  on  account  of  which, 
humanly  speaking,  I  also  might  have  been  exceedingly  tried 
for  want  of  means,  I,  on  the  contrary,  at  no  period  of  the 
work  for  the  seventeen  }^ears  previous  had  a  greater  abun- 
dance of  means.  I  do  on  purpose  lay  stress  upon  this  be- 
cause I  desire  that  it  may  become  increasingly  known  that 
there  is  no  easier,  no  better,  and  no  happier  way  in  the  end 
than  God's  way,  and  this  in  particular  also  with  regard  to 
the  obtaining  of  means  simply  in  answer  to  prayer,  without 
personal  application  to  any  one. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  I  had  more  in  hand  for  the 
orphans  than  for  many  years  before  under  similar  circum- 
stances, the  balance  for  current  expenses  on  May  26,  1850, 
being  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  seven  shillings  ten- 
pence.  Yet,  much  as  this  was  in  comparison  with  what 
the  balance  had  generally  been  before,  how  small  was  the 
amount  in  reality  !  About  tlrree  hundred  persons  were 
connected  with  the  new  Orphan  House,  who  day  by  day 
were  to  be  provided  with  all  they  needed,  besides  several 
apprentices  who  also  were  still  to  be  supported.  On  this 
account  the  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  in  hand  would 
only  furnish  that  which  was  needed  for  about  fifteen  dajTs, 
as  the  average  expenses  of  the  orphan  work  alone  were 
about  ten  pounds  daily.  Place  yourself,  therefore,  dear 
reader,  in  my  position.  Three  hundred  persons  daily  at 
table,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  in  hand !  Look- 
ing at  it  naturally,  it  is  enough  to  make  one  tremble  ;  but 
trusting  in  the  living  God,  as  by  his  grace  I  was  enabled 
to  do,  I  had  not  the  least  trial  of  mind,  and  was  assured 
that  God  would  as  certainly  help  me  as  he  had  done  four- 
teen years  before,  when  the  number  of  the  orphans  was 
only  the  tenth  part  as  large. 

Jan.  4,  1851.   This  very  day  the  Lord  has  given  me  a 


370  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXI. 

most  precious  proof  that  he  delights  in  our  having  large 
expectations  from  him.  I  have  received  this  evening  the 
sum  of  three  thousand  pounds,  being  the  largest  donation 
which  I  have  had  as  yet.  I  now  write  again  that  I  expect 
far  larger  sums  still,  in  order  that  it  may  be  yet  more  and 
more  manifest  that  there  is  no  happier,  no  easier,  and  no 
better  way  of  obtaining  pecuniary  means  for  the  work  of 
the  Lord  than  the  one  in  which  I  have  been  led.  How  great 
my  joy  in  God  is,  on  account  of  this  donation,  cannot  be 
described ;  but  it  is  not  in  the  least  coupled  with  excite- 
ment. I  take  this  donation  out  of  the  hands  of  the  living 
God ;  I  continually  look  for  his  help,  and  am  perfectly  as- 
sured that  I  shall  have  it,  and  therefore  is  my  soul  calm 
and  peaceful,  without  any  excitement,  though  the  donation 
is  so  large.  This  donation  is,  however,  like  a  voice  from 
heaven  speaking  to  me  concerning  a  most  deeply  impor- 
tant matter  respecting  which  I  am  seeking  guidance  from 
the  Lord,  the  building  of  another  Orphan  House. 

May  26.  I  am  brought  to  the  close  of  this  period.  The 
work  is  more  and  more  enlarging.  During  the  last  month 
I  have  paid  out  for  the  orphans  more  than  four  hundred 
and  fifty  pounds,  and  for  the  other  objects  more  than  five 
hundred  pounds,  being  nearly  one  thousand  pounds  during 
one  month  ;  and  yet  I  have  a  greater  balance  left  in  hand, 
through  the  Lord's  kindness,  than  at  the  close  of  any  of 
the  previous  periods. 

From  May  26,  1850,  to  May  26,  1851,  there  were  four  day  schools 
in  Bristol,  with  286  children  in  them,  entirely  supported  by  the  funds 
of  the  Institution ;  and  three  others  in  Devonshire,  Gloucestershire, 
and  Norfolk,  with  180  children  in  them,  were  assisted.  Further,  one 
Sunday  school  in  Bristol,  with  184  children,  was  entirely  supported, 
and  two  others  in  Devonshire  and  Gloucestershire,  with  213  children, 
were  assisted.  Lastly,  an  adult  school  in  Bristol,  with  90  persons  in 
it,  was  entirely  supported.  The  expenses  connected  with  all  these 
various  schools  were,  during  this  period,  £379,  17s.  From  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Institution,  on  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  26,  1851,  there 


1851.  UNVARYING    PROSPERITY.  371 

were  5,343  children  in  the  various  day  schools  in  Bristol  alone,  2,379 
in  the  Sunday  school,  and  1,896  persons  in  the  adult  school,  besides 
the  thousands  in  the  schools  out  of  Bristol  which  were  assisted. 

There  were  expended  during  this  period,  out  of  the  funds  of  the  In- 
stitution, on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  £150,  16s.  5d. 
There  were  345  Bibles  sold,  and  899  given  away;  and  30  New  Testa- 
ments sold,  and  413  given  away,  during  this  period.  From  March  5, 
1834,  to  May  26,  1851,  there  were  circulated  7,709  Bibles  and  4,442 
New  Testaments. 

During  this  year  were  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  for  mis- 
sionary objects,  the  sum  of  £2,000,  lis.  Id.  By  this  sum  forty-five 
laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine  in  various  parts  of  the  world  were 
to  a  greater  or  less  degree  assisted.  The  total  amount  of  £2,000  was 
sent  to  these  forty-five  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  264  different 
sums. 

During  this  period  £358,  7s.  3d.  were  expended  on  the  circulation 
of  tracts,  and  303,098  tracts  and  little  books  were  circulated.  I  was 
permitted  to  send  out  more  tracts  than  during  the  whole  of  the  previous 
ten  years  taken  together.  Nor  must  it  be  withheld  from  the  reader, 
as  matter  for  thankfulness,  that  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  allow  me  to 
hear  again  and  again  of  instances  of  conversion,  by  means  of  the  dis- 
tribution of  these  tracts  during  this  period. 

On  May  26,  1850,  there  were  275  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House 
on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  On  May  26,  1851,  there  were  300  orphans 
in  the  new  Orphan  House.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were 
under  our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1851,  is  488>  There 
came  in  altogether  during  this  year  £4,102,  14s.  9|d.  for  the  support 
of  the  orphans,  and  £3,640,  9s.  If  d.  for  the  other  objects;  and,  after 
having  met  to  the  full  every  demand  with  reference  to  the  orphans, 
the  balance  of  £970,  13s.  ll|d.  remained  in  hand.  Also,  after  having 
entered  into  every  door  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  set  before  me 
respecting  the  other  objects,  and  to  do  far  more  than  during  any  one 
year  previously,  the  balance  of  £809,  10s.  6d.  remained  in  hand  on 
May  26,  1851.     Verily  we  do  not  trust  in  the  Lord  in  vain ! 

Without  any  one  having  teen  personally  applied  to  for  anything 
by  one,  the  sum  of  £38,018,  4s.  6£d.  was  given  to  me  for  the  orphans 
as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God  from  the  commencement  of  the  work 
May  26,  1G51.  It  may  be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that 
the  total  amount  which  was  given  as  free  contributions  for  the  other 
objects  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  to  May  26,  1851, 
amounted  to  £13,988,  lis.  9jd.  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale  of 


372  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXI. 

Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  day 
schools,  amounted  to  $2,890,  9s.  Hid. 

It  pleased  the  Lord  greatly  to  gladden  our  hearts  by  the  ■working  of 
his  Holy  Spirit  among  the  orphans  during  this  period. 

Dec.  31,  1850.  During  this  year  there  have  been  received  into 
fellowship  57,  and  altogether,  from  the  time  that  brother  Craik  and  I 
began  to  labor  in  Bristol,  1,313.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give 
me,  for  my  personal  expenses,  £402,  4s.  5d. 

May  26,  1851.  The  reader  will  remember  that  x  stated 
in  a  previous  chapter  that  I  purposed,  not  in  dependence 
upon  my  Christian  friends,  nor  in  dependence  upon  former 
donors,  but  alone  in  dependence  upon  the  living  God,  to 
enlarge  the  orphan  work.  Before  I  brought  before  the 
public  what  I  purposed  to  do,  I  gave  the  record  of  the 
exercises  of  my  mind  on  this  subject  to  a  valued  Christian 
friend  to  read,  the  only  one  who,  besides  my  family,  knew 
anything  of  this  my  intention  before  it  came  before  the 
public.  I  did  this  particularly  in  order  that,  after  I  had 
been  waiting  for  several  months  in  secret  upon  God  for 
guidance  and  direction  concerning  it,  I  might  also  have  the 
counsel  of  a  prayerful,  judicious,  and  cautious  man  of  God. 
Whenvthis  brother  returned  the  manuscript,  he  spoke  to  me 
words  of  encouragement  concerning  this  purpose,  and  gave 
me  a  half  sovereign  towards  the  building  fund  for  this  house 
for  seven  hundred  destitute  orphans.  This  was  the  first 
donation,  which  I  received  on  May  13,  1851,  and  which,  I 
confess,  was  a  "great  refreshment  and  encouragement  to  me, 
the  more  so  as  it  came  from  so  cautious  a  brother,  and  after 
I  had  been  for  several  months,  through  secret  prayer,  as- 
sured that  I  should  go  forward. 

On  May  28,  1851,  my  intention  became  publicly  known, 
and  in  the  evening  of  May  29  I  received  from  a  Christian 
lady  a  sovereign  towards  the  building  fund. 

June  1.  A  brother  in  the  Lord,  who  gives  his  donations 
with  the  letter  "P.," gave  me  ten  shillings.  I  also  received 
a  sovereign.     This  evening  I  received  still  further  four  half 


1851.  UNVARYING   PROSPERITY.  373 

crowns,  with  very  encouraging  words  and  expressions  of 
joy  that  I  have  been  led  to  this  purpose  of  building  another 
Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  more  orphans.  There 
came  to  hand,  also  anonymously,  three  shillings.  Ditto  an 
old  shilling,  a  small  American  coin,  and  two  shillings. 
Also  from  a  Christian  servant  in  Clifton  two  shillings  six- 
pence. 

June  21.  Twenty-four  days  have  now  passed  away  since 
I  have  been  enabled,  day  by  day,  to  wait  with  a  goodly 
measure  of  earnestness  and  in  faith  upon  the  Lord  for 
means  ;  but  as  yet  only  a  little  above  twenty-eight  pounds 
has  come.  But  I  am  not  discouraged.  The  less  there 
comes  in,  the  more  earnestly  I  pray,  the  more  I  look  out 
for  answers,  and  the  more  assured  I  am  that  the  Lord,  in 
his  own  time,  after  he  has  tried  my  faith,  will  send  me 
larger  sums,  and,  at  last,  all  I  need. 

Aug.  12.  Day  by  day  I  am  waiting  upon  the  Lord  for 
means  for  this  object,  and  generally  more  than  once  a  day 
am  I  bowing  my  knees  before  God  with  reference  to  it. 
Moreover,  of  late  I  have  been  enabled,  with  increasing  ear- 
nestness, to  beseech  the  Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased  to 
send  in  means  for  the  building  fund.  My  soul  has  been 
all  along  at  peace,  though  onl}r  so  little,  as  yet,  compara- 
tively, has  come  in  (in  all,  one  hundred  and  twenty  seven 
pounds  nineteen  shillings  sixpence)  ;  and  though  Satan  has 
in  the  most  subtle  way  sought  to  shake  my  confidence,  and 
to  lead  me  to  question  whether,  after  all,  I  had  not  been 
mistaken  concerning  this  whole  matter.  Yet,  though  he 
has  aimed  after  this,  to  the  praise  of  God  I  have  to  confess 
that  he  has  not  been  allowed  to  triumph.  I  have  especially 
besought  the  Lord  of  late  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  re- 
fresh my  spirit  by  sending  in  some  large  donation  for  this 
pajt  of  the  work.  Under  these  circumstances  I  received 
this  morning  five  hundred  pounds  for  the  new  building. 
I  was  not  in  the  least  excited.  I  look  out  for  means.  Even 
thai  very  moment ,  when  I  received  this  donation,  I  was  look- 


374  THE   L[FE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXI. 

ing  out  for  means,  for  large  donations  ;  and  I  should  not 
have  been  surprised  if  five  thousand  pounds  had  come  in  or 
more.  The  Lord  be  praised  for  this  precious  encourage- 
ment, which  has  still  further  quickened  me  for  prayer  ! 

March  17, 1852.  Day  by  day  I  am  waiting  upon  God  for 
means.  With  full  confidence,  both  as  to  the  power  of  the 
Lord  to  give  me  the  means,  and  likewise  his  willingness,  I 
am  enabled  to  continue  to  wait.  But  he  is  pleased  to  exer- 
cise my  faith  and  patience,  and  especially  has  this  been  the 
case  of  late.  Not  more  than  twentj^-seven  pounds  eleven 
shillings  have  come  in  during  the  last  four  weeks  for  the 
building  fund.  Yet,  amidst  it  all,  b}^  the  help  of  God,  my 
heart  has  been  kept  looking  to  the  Lord,  and  expecting  help 
from  him.  Now  to-day  my  heart  has  been  greatly  refreshed 
by  a  donation  of  nine  hundred  and  ninet3r-nine  pounds  thir- 
teen shillings  fivepence.  I  cannot  describe  to  any  one  how 
refreshing  this  donation  is 'to  my  spirit.  After  having  been 
for  weeks,  day  b}r  day,  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  and  receiving 
so  little  comparatively,  either  for  current  expenses  or  for  the 
building  fund,  this  answer  to  many  prayers  is  exceedingly 
sweet  to  my  spirit. 

May  20.  There  remained  in  hand  from  the  former  build- 
ing fund  the  balance  of  £776,  14s.  4|d.,  which  I  added  to 
the  present  building  fund,  so  that  on  the  evening  of  May  26, 
1852,  I  had  altogether  £3,530,  9s.  Ojd. 

Supplies  for  the  School,  Bible,  Missionary,  and  Tract  Fund,  sent 
in  answer  to  prayer  from  May  26,  1851,  to  May  26,  1852.  — At  no 
time  during  the  past  eighteen  years  did  I  begin  a  new  period  with  so 
much  money  in  hand  as  was  the  case  at  the  commencement  of  this. 
These  was  a  balance  of  £809,  10s.  6d.  left  for  these  objects.  Long 
before  this  balance  was  expended,  however,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
send  in  further  supplies;  so  that  during  all  the  year  there  did  not 
come  before  me  one  single  instance  in  which,  according  to  my  judg- 
ment, it  would  have  been  desirable  to  help  forward  schools  or  mis- 
sionary objects,  or  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  tracts, 
but  I  had  always  the  means  in  hand  for  doing  so. 

Supplies  for  the  Support  of  ths  Orphans  sent  in  answer  to  prayer 


1852.  UNVARYING    PROSPERITY.  375 

from  May2Q,  1351,  to  May  26,  1852.  —  When  this  period  commenced 
I  had  in  hand  for  the  current  expenses  for  the  orphans  £970,  13s.  llfd, 
We  had  never  had  so  large  a  balance  for  the  other  objects  at  the  com- 
mencement of  any  new  period  as  was  the  case  at  the  commencement 
of  this,  and  so  it  was  also  with  regard  to  the  orphan  work.  But 
though  there  was  this  large  balance  to  begin  with,  dependence  upon 
God  was  still  required  day  by  day,  as  the  pecuniary  help  is  only  i 
very  small  part  of  that  which  is  needed  ;  and  even  as  to  means,  this 
sum  would  not  have  lasted  long,  had  the  Lord  not  sent  in  farther  sup- 
plies. This,  however,  he  did ;  and  thus  it  was  that  while  there  were 
other  trials,  varied  and  many,  yet,  as  to  means,  we  experienced 
scarcely  any  difficulty  at  all. 

During  the  period  from  May  26,  1851,  to  May  26,  1852,  there  were 
entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution  four  day  schools  in 
Bristol,  with  248  poor  children  in  them,  and  three  others  in  Devon- 
shire, Monmouthshire,  and  Norfolk,  were  assisted.  Further,  one 
Sunday  school  in  Bristol,  with  243  children,  was  entirely  supported, 
and  two  others  in  Devonshire  and  Gloucestershire,  with  230  children, 
were  assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult  school  in  Bristol,  with  120  adult 
scholars,  was  entirely  supported  during  this  period.  From  March  5, 
1834,  up  to  May  26,  1852,  there  were  5,525  children  in  the  day  schools 
in  Bristol,  2,600  in  the  Sunday  school,  and  2,033  grown-up  persons  in 
the  adult  school.  There  were  expended  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution, 
for  these  various  schools,  during  this  period,  £360,  Is.  9d. 

During  this  period,  there  were  expended  of  the  funds  of  the  Institu- 
tion £207,  3s.  Id.  for  the  purpose  of  circulating  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
especially  among  the  very  poorest  of  the  poor.  There  were  issued 
during  this  period  1,101  Bibles  and  409  New  Testaments.  There  were 
altogether  circulated  from  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  26,  1852,  8,810 
Bibles,  and  4,851  New  Testaments. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  for 
missionary  objects,  the  sum  of  £2,005,  7s.  5d.  By  this  sum  fifty-one 
laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  were 
to  a  greater  or  less  degree  assisted. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from  May  26,  1851, 
to  May  26,  1852,  the  sum  of  £356,  lis.  3id.  There  were  circulated 
during  the  year  489,136  tracts. 

The  total  number  of  tracts  which  were  circulated  from  the  begin- 
ning up  to  May  26,  1852,  was  1,086,366. 

On  May  26,  1851,  there  were  300  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House 
on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  From  that  day  up  to  May  26,  1852,  there 
were  admitted  into  it  27  orphans.     The  total  of  the  expenses  con- 


o 


7<>  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXI. 


nected  with  the  support  of  the  orphans,  from  May  26, 1851,  to  May  26- 
1852,  was  £3,035,  3s.  4d.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were 
under  our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1852,  was  515. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  anything  by 
me,  the  sum  of  £42,970,  17s.  6d.  was  given  to  me  for  the  orphans  as 
the  result  of  prayer  to  God  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up 
to  May  26,  1852.  It  may  be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know 
that  the  total  amount  which  was  given  as  free  contributions,  for  the 
other  objects,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26, 
1852,  amounted  to  £15,976,  10s.  6|d. ;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the 
sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the 
day  schools,  amounted  to  £3,073,  Is.  9fd.  Besides  this,  also,  a  great 
variety  and  number  of  articles  of  clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc., 
were  given  for  the  use  of  the  orphans. 

Several  of  the  orphans  who  left  the  establishment  during  this  year 
went  away  as  believers,  having  been  converted  some  time  before  they 
left ;  one  also  who  died  gave  very  decided  evidence  of  a  true  change 
of  heart  by  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus ;  several  who  in  former  years 
were  under  our  care,  as  we  heard  during  this  year,  took  their  stand 
openly  on  the  Lord's  side,  and  dated  their  first  impressions  to  the  in- 
structions received  whilst  under  our  care  ;  and  lastly,  of  those  under 
our  care,  there  were  not  a  few  whose  spiritual  state  gave  us  joy  and 
comfort.  Thus,  amidst  many  difficulties  and  trials  and  some  discour- 
agements, we  had  abundant  cause  to  praise  God  for  his  goodness,  and 
to  go  forward  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord. 

Dec.  31,  1851.  During  this  year  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  give  me, 
for  my  personal  expenses  £465,  13s.  l|d. 


CHAPTEE  XXII. 

REAPING  IN  JOT. 

1852  — 1854. 

EXPECTING  GREAT  THINGS  FROM  GOD  —  MUNIFICENT  DONATION  —  INCREASING 
USEFULNESS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION  —  ACCESS 
TO  GOD  THROUGH  FAITH  IN  CHRIST  —  A  VOICE  FROM  MOUNT  LEB- 
ANON—  BENEFIT  OF  "WAITING  GOD'S  TIME — CAREFUL  '  STEWARDSHIP  — 
FAITH,  THE  ONLY  RELIANCE  — "  THIS  POOR  WIDOW  HATH  CAST  IN  MORE 
THAN  THE?  ALL"  —  GREATER  ACHIEVEMENTS  OF  FAITH  ANTICIPATED 
—  COUNSEL  TO  TRACT  DISTRIBUTORS  —  A  NEW  AND  SEVERE  TKIAL  OF 
FAITH. 

N  May  26,  1852,  there  were  in  hand  toward  the 
erection  of  the  second  new  Orphan  House  three 
thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty  pounds  nine 
shillings  sixpence  and  one  farthing.  Donations  varying 
in  amount  from  three  hundred  pounds  to  fourpence  con- 
tinued to  be  received  in  answer  to  prayer.  On  the  4th  of 
Jan.  1853,  Mr.  M.  writes  :  — 

From  London  two  shillings  sixpence.  Day  by  day  I 
have  now  been  waiting  upon  God  for  means  for  the  build- 
ing fund  for  more  than  nineteen  months,  and  almost  daily 
I  have  received  something  in  answer  to  prayer.  These 
donations  have  been,  for  the  most  part,  small,  in  compari- 
son with  the  amount  which  will  be  required  for  the  completion 
of  this  object ;  nevertheless,  they  have  shown  that  the  Lord, 
for  the  sake  of  his  dear  Son,  listens  to  my  supplications, 
and  to  those  of  my  fellow-laborers  and  helpers  in  the  work  ; 
and  they  have  been  precious  encouragements  to  me  to  con- 
tinue to  wait  upon  God.  I  have  been  for  many  months 
assured  that  the  Lord,  in  his  own  time,  would  give  larger 
32*  377 


378  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXII, 

sums  for  this  work  ;  but  for  this  I  have  been  more  and  more 
earnestly  entreating  him  during  the  last  months.  Now  at 
last  he  has  abundantty  refreshed  my  spirit,  and  answered 
my  request.  I  received  to-day,  the  promise  that,  as  the 
joint  donation  of  several  Christians,  there  should  be  paid 
me  a  donation  of  eight  thousand  and  one  hundred  pounds, 
for  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  my  hands. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  spiritual  refreshment 
which  my  heart  received  through  this  donation.  Day  by 
day,  for  nineteen  months,  I  had  been  looking  out  for  more 
abundant  help  than  I  had  had.  I  was  fully  assured  that 
God  would  help  me  with  larger  sums  ;  }~et  the  delay  was 
long.  See  how  precious  it  is  to  wait  upon  God  !  See  how 
those  who  do  so  are  not  confounded  !  Their  faith  and  pa- 
tience may  long  and  sharply  be  tried  ;  but  in  the  end  it  will 
most  assurecll}'  be  seen  that  those  who  honor  God  he  will 
honor,  and  will  not  suffer  them  to  be  put  to  shame.  The 
largeness  of  the  donation,  whilst  it  exceedingly  refreshed 
nry  spirit,  did  not  in  the  least  surprise  me ;  for  I  expect 
great  things  from  God.  Have  I  been  boasting  in  God  in 
vain  ?  Is  it  not  manifest  that  it  is  most  precious  in  every 
way  to  depend  upon  God  ?  Do  I  serve  God  for  naught  ? 
Is  it  not  obvious  that  the  principles  on  which  I  labor  are 
not  only  applicable  to  the  work  of  God  on  a  small  scale,  but 
also,  as  I  have  so  many  times  affirmed  during  the  past  nine- 
teen years,  for  the  most  extensive  operations  for  God? 

During  the  year  ending  May  26,  1853,  nine  thousand  and 
one  pounds  three  shillings  were  received  toward  the  building 
fund,  making  the  present  amount  of  that  fund  twelve  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  thirty-one  pounds  twelve  shillings  one 
farthing. 

For  the  various  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  In- 
stitution, viz.,  for  school,  missionary,  Bible,  and  tract  pur- 


1852  REAPING    IN    JOT.  379 

poses,  I  had  to  expend  during  the  year  from  May,  1852,  to 
May,  1853,  about  six  hundred  pounds  per  month,  or  aboA;e 
seven  thousand  pounds  in  all ;  but  I  had  sufficient  to  meet 
every  demand ;  and  over  and  above  I  was  helped  by  the 
Lord  to  increase  the  building  fund  nine  thousand  pounds. 
The  current  expenses  of  the  Institution  were  never  so  great 
during  the  previous  nineteen  years  ;  but  the  extent  of  its 
operations,  and  the  means  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
send  in,  were  also  never  so  great. 

You  see,  dear  reader,  that  we  are  richly  recompensed  for 
our  waiting  upon  God.  You  perceive  the  readiness  of  his 
heart  to  listen  to  the  supplications  of  his  children  who  put 
their  trust  in  him.  If  you  have  never  made  trial  of  it,  do 
so  now.  But  in  order  to  have  your  prayers  answered,  you 
need  to  make  your  requests  unto  God  on  the  ground  of  the 
merits  and  worthiness  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  You  must  not 
depend  upon  your  own  worthiness  and  merits,  but  solely  on 
the  Lord  Jesus,  as  the  ground  of  acceptance  before  God,  for 
your  person,  for  your  praj^ers,  for  your  labors,  and  for  ev- 
erything else.  Do  you  really  believe  in  Jesus  ?  Do  jtou 
verily  depend  upon  him  alone  for  the  salvation  of  your 
soul  ?  See  to  it  well  that  not  the  least  degree  of  your  own 
righteousness  is  presented  unto  God  as  a  ground  of  accept- 
tance.  But  then,  if  you  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  it  is 
further  necessary,  in  order  that  your  prayers  may  be  an- 
swered, that  the  things  which  you  ask  God  should  be  of 
such  a  kind  that  God  can  give  them  to  you,  because  they 
are  for  his  honor  and  your  real  good.  If  the  obtaining  of 
your  requests  were  not  for  your  real  good,  or  were  not  tend- 
ing to  the  honor  of  God,  you  might  pray  for  a  long  time 
without  obtaining  what  you  desire.  The  glory  of  God 
should  be  always  before  the  children  of  God,  in  what  they 
desire  at  his  hands  ;  and  their  own  spiritual  profit,  being  so 
intimately  connected  with  the  honor  of  God,  should  never 
be  lost  sight  of  in  their  petitions.  But  now,  suppose  we 
are  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  suppose  we  make  our 


380  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

requests  unto  God,  dependiug  alone  on  the  Lord  Jesus  as 
the  ground  of  having  them  granted  ;  suppose  also,  that,  so 
far  as  we  are  able  honestly,  and  uprightly  to  judge,  the  ob- 
taining of  our  requests  would  be  for  our  real  spiritual  good, 
and  for  the  honor  of  God ;  we  yet  need,  lastly,  to  continue 
in  prayer  until  the  blessing  is  granted  unto  us.  It  is  not 
enough  to  begin  to  pray,  nor  to  pray  aright ;  nor  is  it  enough 
to  continue  for  a  time  to  pray  ;  but  we  must  patiently,  be- 
lievingly,  continue  in  prayer  until  we  obtain  an  answer ; 
and,  further,  we  have  not  only  to  continue  in  prayer  unto  the 
end,  but  we  have  also  to  believe  that  God  does  hear  us,  and 
will  answer  our  prayers.  Most  frequently  we  fail  in  not  con- 
tinuing in  praj^er  until  the  blessing  is  obtained,  and  in  not 
expecting  the  blessing.  As  assuredly  as  in  any  individual 
these  various  points  are  found  united  together,  so  assuredly 
will  answers  be  granted  to  his  requests. 

During  the  year  1852-53,  the  expense  of  the  support  of 
the  orphans  was  fully  met  by  unsolicited  donations.  Two 
or  three  particulars  only  will  be  given. 

June  29,  1852.  To-day  I  received  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  donations  which  I  ever  had.  T  give  the 
whole  account,  without  the  name  of  the  dono 

Lyons,  June  24,  1852. 
Dear  Brother  in  Christ  :  - 

It  is  now  several  years  that  I  read  with  great  interest,  and  I  hope 
with  some  benefit  to  my  soul,  the  account  of  your  labors  and  experi- 
ences. Ever  since  then  your  work  was  the  object  of  many  thoughts 
and  prayers,  and  I  gave  many  copies  of  your  book  to  Christian  friends. 
One  of  them  has  read  it  in  Syria,  on  Mount  Lebanon,  where  he  is 
for  commercial  business ;  and,  whilst  praying  for  you  and  your  dear 
orphans,  the  Lord  put  it  in  his  heart  to  send  you  two  pounds,  to 
which  my  husband  added  two  others  ;  and  we  beg  you  to  accept  that 
small  offering  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  If  you  have  published  any- 
thing of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  you  since  the  year  1844,  we  shall  be 
very  happy  to  receive  it.  You  could  forward  it  to  Messrs.  *  *  *  *, 
London,  for  *  *  *  *  of  Lyons.  And  now,  dear  brother,  may  the  grace 
and  peace  of  the  Lord  rest  on  you  and  your  dear  home's  inhabitants. 

Affectionately  yours  in  the  Lord, 


1852.  REAPING   IN   JOT.  381 

I  have  had  donations  from  Australia,  the  East  Indies,  the 
West  Indies,  the  United  States,  Canada,  from  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  from  France,  Switzerland,  Germany,  Italy,  etc. ; 
and  now  comes  also  this  donation  from  Mount  Lebanon, 
with  the  prayer  of  a  Christian  brother  whose  name  I  never 
heard  nor  know  even  now.  See,  dear  reader,  this  is  the 
way  in  which  the  Lord  has  helped  me  in  this  precious 
service  for  twenty-two  years.  "With  my  fellow-laborers,  or 
without  them,  and  they  without  me,  our  prayers  are  offered 
up  unto  the  Lord  for  help,  and  he  is  pleased,  for  Jesus' 
sake,  to  listen  to  our  supplications,  and  to  influence  the 
hearts  of  some  of  his  children,  known  to  us  or  not,  to  send 
us  help.  The  donors  may  be  rich  or  poor  ;  they  may  live 
near,  or  at  a  distance  of  more  than  ten  thousand  miles ; 
they  may  give  much  or  little  ;  they  may  have  often  given 
before,  or  never  ;  they  may  be  well  known  to  us,  or  not  at 
all :  in  these  and  many  other  things  there  may  be  constant 
variations  ;  but  God  continually  helps  us ;  we  are  never 
confounded.  And  why  not?  Simply  because  we  are 
enabled  by  the  grace  of  God  to  put  our  trust  in  him  for 
what  we  need. 

Oct.  9.  This  morning  Luke  vii.  came  in  the  course  of 
my  reading  before  breakfast.  While  reading  the  account 
about  the  centurion  and  the  raising  from  death  of  the 
widow's  son  at  Nain,  I  lifted  up  my  heart  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  thus  :  "  Lord  Jesus,  thou  hast  the  same  power  now. 
Thou  canst  provide  me  with  means  for  thy  work  in  my 
hands.  Be  pleased  to  do  so."  About  half  an  hour  after- 
wards I  received  two  hundred  and  thirty  pounds  fifteen 
shillings  ;  also  one  shilling.  These  two  hundred  and  thirty 
pounds  fifteen  shillings  were  left  at  my  disposal,  as  most 
ueeded.  I  took  one-half  for  the  current  expenses  for 
the  orphans,  and  the  other  half  for  the  other  objects.  I 
am  now  amply  provided  for  meeting  the  demands  of  this 
day. 

The  joy  which  such  answers  to  prayer  afford  cannot  be 


382  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

described.  I  was  determined  to  wait  upon  God  only,  and 
not  to  work  an  unscriptural  deliverance  for  rnyself.  I  have 
thousands  of  pounds  for  the  building  fund ;  but  I  would 
not  take  of  it  because  it  was  once  set  apart  for  that  object. 
There  is  also  a  legacy  of  one  hundred  pounds  for  the  or- 
phans two  months  overdue,  in  the  prospect  of  the  payment 
of  which  the  heart  might  be  naturally  inclined  to  use  some 
money  from  the  building  fund,  to  be  replaced  by  the  legacy 
money  when  it  comes  in  ;  but  I  would  not  thus  step  out  of 
God's  way  of  obtaining  help.  At  the  very  time  when  this 
donation  arrived,  I  had  packed  up  one  hundred  pounds 
which  I  happened  to  have  in  hand,  received  for  the  building 
fund,  in  order  to  take  it  to  the  bank,  as  I  was  determined  not 
to  touch  it,  but  to  wait  upon  God.  My  soul  does  magnify 
the  Lord  for  his  goodness  ! 

This  last  paragraph  is  copied  out  of  my  journal,  written 
down  at  the  time.  I  add  a  few  words  more  to  the  last- 
sentences. 

The  natural  mind  is  ever  prone  to  reason,  when  we  ought 
to  believe;  to  be  at  ivorle,  when  we  ought  to  be  quiet;  to  go 
our  own  way  when  we  ought  steadily  to  walk  on  in  God's 
ways,  however  trjdng  to  nature.  When  I  was  first  con- 
verted, I  should  have  said,  What  harm  can  there  be  to  take 
some  of  the  money  which  has  been  put  by  for  the  building 
fund  ?  God  will  help  me  again  after  some  time  with  means 
for  the  orphans,  and  then  I  can  replace  it.  Or,  there  is 
this  money  due  for  the  legacy  of  one  hundred  pounds. 
This  money  is  quite  sure ;  may  I  not,  therefore,  on  the 
strength  of  it,  take  some  of  the  money  from  the  building 
fund,  and,  when  the  legacy  is  paid,  replace  the  money  which 
I  have  taken?  From  what  I  have  seen  of  believers,  I  know 
that  many  would  act  thus.  But  how  does  it  work,  when 
we  thus  anticipate  God,  b}r  going  our  own  way  ?  We  bring, 
in  many  instances,  guilt  on  our  conscience  ;  but  if  not,  we 
certainly  weaken  faith  instead  of  increasing  it ;  and  each 
time  we  work  thus  a  deliverance  of  our  own  we  find  it  more 


1852.  REAPING   IN   JOY.  383 

and  more  difficult  to  trust  in  God,  till  at  last  we  give  way 
entirely  to  our  natural  fallen  reason,  and  unbelief  prevails. 
How  different,  if  one  is  enabled  to  wait  God's  own  time, 
and  to  look  alone  to  him  for  help  and  deliverance  !  W hen 
at  last  help  comes,  after  many  seasons  of  prayer  it  may  be, 
and  after  much  exercise  of  faith  and  patience  it  may  be, 
how  sweet  it  is,  and  what  a  present  recompense  does  the 
soul  at  once  receive  for  trusting  in  God,  and  waiting  pa- 
tiently for  his  deliverance  !  Dear  Christian  reader,  if  you 
have  never  walked  in  this  path  of  obedience  before,  do  so 
now,  and  you  will  then  know  experimentally  the  sweetness 
of  the  joy  which  results  from  it. 

Oct.  12.  By  sale  of  rags  and  bones  twelve  shillings  six- 
pence. I  copy  literally  from  the  receipt  book.  We  seek  to 
make  the  best  of  everything.  As  a  steward  of  public 
money,  I  feel  it  right  that  even  these  articles  should  be 
turned  into  money ;  nor  could  we  expect  answers  to  our 
prayers  if  knowingly  there  were  any  waste  allowed  in  con- 
nection with  this  work.  For  just  because  the  money  is 
received  from  God,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer  only,  there- 
fore it  becomes  us  the  more  to  be  careful  in  the  use  of  it. 

From  Dec.  20,  1852,  to  Jan.  4,  1853,  we  had  nothing  in 
advance  of  our  wants.  Means  came  in  only  as  they  were 
required  for  pressing  needs.  But  on  the  4th  January,  we 
received,  as  stated  under  another  head,  the  largest  dona- 
tion I  ever  had,  of  which  I  took  six  hundred  pounds  for  the 
support  of  the  orphans.  These  facts  I  state,  in  order  to 
give  a  practical  illustration  that  those  are  entirely  mistaken 
who  suppose  that  the  work  is  now  no  longer  a  work  of  faith, 
as  it  used  to  be  in  former  3Tears.  It  is  true,  we  have  now  a 
larger  income  than  we  used  to  have  in  the  years  1838,  1839, 
and  1840  ;  but  it  is  also  true  that  our  expenses  are  three 
times  as  great.  "We  have  no  regular  income  now,  even  as 
we  had  not  then.  We  ask  no  human  being  now  for  help  ; 
even  as  we  did  not  then.  We  depend  alone  upon  God,  by 
his  grace  ;  even  as  we  did  then.     Who  is  there  in  the  whole 


384  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIL 

world  who  will  state  that  I  ever  asked  him  for  help  in  this 
orphan  work,  from  its  commencement,  on  Dec.  9,  1835,  up 
till  now  ?  Now,  as  we  have  no  funds  to  live  upon  ;  as  we 
have  no  regular  subscribers  or  donors  upon  whom  we  could 
depend ;  as  we  never  ask  help  from  man,  but  God  alone  ; 
and  as,  finally,  we  never  did  go  into  debt  for  this  work,  nor 
do  we  now :  why  is  it  not  now  a  work  of  faith,  as  formerly  ? 
Will  those  who  say  it  is  not,  place  themselves  in  the  posi- 
tion in  which  I  was,  when,  at  the  close  of  the  year  1852,  I 
had  not  two  pounds  left,  and  about  three  hundred  and 
thirty  persons  were  day  b}r  day  to  be  provided  for,  with  all 
they  need,  and  prove  whether  it  is  now  anything  else  than 
a  work  of  faith  ?  But  perhaps  I  have  said  too  much  about 
this.  For  every  one,  except  those  who  are  determined  not 
to  see,  will  have  no  difficulty  in  perceiving  that  now,  as 
formerly,  one  could  only  be  kept  from  being  overwhelmed 
in  such  a  position  by  looking  day  by  day  to  the  Lord,  and 
that  not  merely  for  pecuniary  supplies,  but  for  help  under 
the  numberless  difficulties  which  continually  are  met  with 
in  such  a  work. 

How  can  I  sufficiently  praise,  and  adore,  and  magnify 
the  Lord  for  his  love  and  faithfulness  in  carrying  me  thus 
from  year  to  year  through  this  his  service,  supplying  me 
with  all  I  need  in  the  way  of  means,  fellow-laborers,  men- 
tal strength,  and,  above  all,  spiritual  support !  But  for  his 
help  and  support  I  should  be  completely  overpowered  in  a 
very  short  time ;  yet,  by  his  help  I  go  on,  and  am  very 
happy,  spiritually,  in  my  service  ;  nor  am  I  now  generally 
worse  in  health  than  I  was  twent}T  yesivs  ago,  but  rather 
better. 

During  the  year  1852-53,  there  -were  four  day  schools,  with  235 
children  in  them,  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution. 
Further,  one  Sunday  school  in  Bristol,  with  150  children,  was  entirely 
supported,  and  three  others  in  Devonshire,  Somersetshire,  and 
Gloucestershire,  with  280  children,  were  assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult 
school,  with  103  adult  scholars,  was  entirely  supported  by  the  funds 


1853  REAPING    IN    JOT.  385 

of  the  Institution.  There  were  under  our  care,  from  March  5,  1834, 
to  May  26,  1853,  in  the  various  day  schools  5,686  children,  in  the 
Sunday  schools  2,673  children,  and  in  the  adult  school  2,132  persons. 
There  were  expended  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  during  this  year, 
for  the  various  schools,  £349,  12s.  lid. 

During  this  year  there  were  laid  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution, 
on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  £431,  5s.  l^d.,  and  there 
were  circulated  1,666  Bibles  and  1,210  New  Testaments.  There  were 
circulated  from  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  26, 1853,  10,476  Bibles,  and 
6,061  New  Testaments. 

For  several  years  past  this  part  of  the  work  has  appeared  more  and 
more  important  to  me  on  account  of  the  fearful  attempts  which  have 
been  made  by  the  powers  of  darkness  to  rob  the  church  of  Christ  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  I  have  on  this  account  sought  to  embrace  every 
opportunity  to  circulate  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  England,  Ireland,  Can- 
ada, British  Guiana,  the  East  Indies,  China,  Australia,  etc.  Every 
open  door  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  set  before  me  in  these  or 
other  parts  of  the  world,  I  have  joyfully  entered ;  yea,  I  have  counted 
it  a  privilege,  indeed,  to  be  permitted  of  God  to  send  forth  his  Holy 
Word.  Many  servants  of  Christ,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  have 
assisted  me  in  this  service,  through  whose  instrumentality  copies  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  have  been  circulated. 

During  this  year  there  were  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  for 
missionary  objects  £2,234,  2s.  6d.  By  this  sum  fifty-four  laborers  in 
the  word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  were  to  a  greater 
or  less  degree  assisted. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from  May  26,  1852, 
to  May  26,  1853,  the  sum  of  £555,  16s.  T^d. ;  and  there  were  circu- 
lated within  this  year  733,674  tracts. 

The  total  number  of  tracts  which  were  circulated  up  to  May  26, 
1853,  was  1,820,040.  From  Nov.  19,  1840,  to  May  10,  1842,  the  first 
period  that  the  circulation  of  tracts  was  in  operation  in  connection 
with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad,  there 
were  circulated  19,609  ;  from  May  26, 1851,  to  May  26,  1852,  489,136 ; 
and  during  this  period  733,674. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  period  there  were  300  orphans  in  the  new 
Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  During  the  year  there  were 
admitted  into  it  13  orphans,  making  313  in  all.  The  total  number  of 
orphans  who  were  under  our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1853, 
was  528. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  anything  by 
me,  the  sum  of  £55,408,  17s.  53 d.  was  given  to  me  for  the  orphans,  as 
S3 


386  THE   LIFE   OF   TEUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up 
to  May  26,  1853.  It  may  be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know 
that  the  total  amount  which  was  given  for  the  other  objects,  from  the 
commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1853,  amounted  to  £19,163, 
14s.  Ud. ;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts, 
and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  day  schools,  amounted  to 
£3,490,  7s.  lid.  Besides  this,  also,  a  great  variety  and  number  of 
articles  of  clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc.,  were  given  for  the  use 
of  the  orphans. 

The  expenses  in  connection  with  the  support  of  the  300  orphans  and 
the  apprentices  during  this  year  were  £4,453,  15s.  l^d. 

Dec.  31,  1852.  During  this  year  there  have  been  received  into 
fellowship  35  believers.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  unto  me 
£445,  8s.  8£d. 

My  brother-in-law,  Mr.  A.  N.  Groves,  of  whom  mention 
has  been  made  in  the  first  part  of  this  Narrative,  as  having 
been  helpful  to  me  by  his  example  when  I  began  my  labors 
in  England  in  1829,  in  that  he,  without  any  visible  support, 
and  without  being  connected  with  any  missionary  society, 
went  with  his  wife  and  children  to  Bagdad,  as  a  missionary, 
after  having  given  up  a  lucrative  practice  of  about  one 
thousand  five  hundred  pounds  per  year,  returned  in  autumn 
1852,  from  the  East  Indies,  a  third  time,  being  exceedingly 
ill.  He  lived,  however,  till  May  20,  1853,  when,  after  a 
most  blessed  testimony  for  the  Lord,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus 
in  my  house. 

I  have  already  stated  that  on  May  26, 1853,1  had  on  hand 
toward  building  premises  large  enough  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  700  children,  the  sum  of  £12,531,  12s.  OJd. 

A  single  circumstance  will  illustrate  the  widely  diverse 
sources  from  which  donations  are  received,  as  well  as  the 
great  disparity  in  amount. 

Jan.  17,  1854.  From  S.  R.  and  E.  R.,  two  poor  factory 
girls,  near  Stroud,  Is.  7d.  This  day  I  also  received  the 
promise  that  there  should  be  paid  to  me,  for  the  work  of 


1854.  REAPING   IN   JOY.  387 

the  Lord  in  nry  hands,  £5,207,  to  be  disposed  of  as  I  might 
consider  best. 

The  whole  amount  received  for  the  new  Orphan  House, 
during  the  year  closing  May  26,  1854,  was  £5,285,  17s.  5d., 
which  made  the  total  of  £17,816,  19s.  5Jd.  in  hand  on 
May  26,  1854. 

During  this  year  the  current  expenses  for  the  various 
objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home 
and  Abroad  amounted  to  £7,507,  0s.  11^-cl.,  being  £471,  8s. 
lid.  more  than  during  any  previous  year;  yet  the  Lord 
not  only  enabled  me  to  meet  them  all,  but  to  add  the  sum 
of  £5,285,  7s.  5d.  to  the  building  fund. 

There  is  yet  a  large  sum  required  before  I  shall  be  enabled 
to  build  another  house  for  700  orphans  ;  nor  have  I  now,  any 
more  than  at  the  first,  any  natural  prospect  of  obtaining 
what  is  yet  needed ;  but  my  hope  is  in  the  living  God. 
When  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  the  will  of  God 
that  I  should  build  another  Orphan  House,  I  had  not  only 
no  natural  prospect  of  obtaining  the  £35,000  which  would 
be  needed  for  this  object,  but  also  I  had  no  natural  prospect 
of  being  able  to  provide  for  the  necessities  of  the  three 
hundred  orphans  already  under  my  care.  Three  years 
have  elapsed  since  then,  and  I  have  had  all  I  needed  for 
them,  amounting  to  about  £10,500  ;  and  £17,816,  19s.  5Jd. 
I  have  received  for  the  building  fund.  May  I  not  well 
trust  in  the  Lord  for  what  is  yet  needed  for  the  building 
fund  ?  By  his  grace  I  will  do  so,  and  delight  in  doing  so  ; 
for  I  know  that  at  last  all  my  pra}Ters  will  be  turned  into 
praises  concerning  this  part  of  the  service. 

There  is  one  point  which  is  particularly  an  encourage- 
ment to  me  to  go  on  waiting  upon  the  Lord  for  the  remain- 
der of  the  means  which  are  required,  viz. :  applications  for 
the  admission  of  orphans  continue  to  be  made.  On  May 
26,  1853,  there  were  480  orphans  waiting  for  admission. 
Since  then  181  more  have  been  applied  for,  making  in  all 


388  THE   LIFE   OE   TRUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

G61.  These  children  are  from  three  months  old  and 
upwards,  and  all  bereaved  of  both  parents  by  death. 

During  the  year  now  under  review  I  received  the  fol- 
lowing donation  for  the  missionary  laborers,  under  circum- 
stances of  peculiar  interest. 

On  Aug.  9,  1853,  I  received  a  letter  from  a  Christian 
brother,  accompanied  with  an  order  for  eighty-eight  pounds 
two  shillings  sixpence  on  his  bankers,  of  which  three 
pounds  two  shillings  sixpence  were  the  proceeds  of  an 
orphan  box  in  a  meeting-place  of  believers,  and  eighty-five 
pounds  from  a  poor  widow  who  had  sold  her  little  house, 
being  all  her  property,  and  who  had  put  ninety  pounds, 
the  total  amount  of  what  she  had  received,  into  that 
orphan  box  two  months  before,  on  June  9,  1853.  In  this 
box  the  money  had  been  for  some  time,  without  its  being 
known,  till  the  orphan  box  was  opened,  and  the  ninet}r 
pounds  with  a  few  lines  without  name  were  found  in  it. 
As,  however,  the  fact  of  her  intending  to  sell  the  little 
house,  and  her  intention  of  sending  me  the  money  for.  the 
Lord's  work  had  been  known  to  the  brother  who  sent  me 
the  money,  he  did  not  feel  free  to  send  it  to  me  without 
remonstrating  with  her  through  two  brethren,  whom  he 
sent  with  the  money,  offering  it  again  to  her  ;  for  he  knew 
her  to  be  very  poor,  and  feared  that  this  might  be  an 
act  of  excitement,  and  therefore  be  regretted  afterwards. 
These  brethren  could  not  prevail  on  her  to  receive  back 
the  money,  but  they  did  persuade  her  to  receive  back  five 
pounds  of  the  amount,  and  then  the  brother  referred  to 
felt  no  longer  free  to  keep  the  money  from  me,  and  hence 
sent  me  the  eighty-five  pounds. 

On  the  receipt  of  this,  I  wrote  at  once  to  the  poor  godly 
widow,  offering  her  the  travelling  expenses  for  coming 
to  Bristol,  that  I  might  have  personal  intercourse  with 
her ;  for  I  feared  lest  this  should  be  an  act  of  excitement, 
and  the  more  so,  as  she  had  received  back  five  pounds  of 
the  sum.     This  sister  in  the  Lord,  a  widow  of  about  sixty 


1853.  REAPING   IN   JOY.  389 

years  of  age,  came  to  Bristol,  and  told  me  in  all  simplicity 
how  that  ten  years  before,  in  the  year  1843,  she  had  pur- 
posed that  if  ever  she  should  come  into  the  possession  of 
the  little  house  in  which  she  lived  with  her  husband,  she 
would  sell  it,  and  give  the  proceeds  of  it  to  the  Lord. 
About  five  years  afterwards  her  husband  died,  and  she, 
having  no  children,  nor  any  one  having  particular  claim 
upon  her,  then  sought  to  dispose  of  her  little  property,  as 
had  been  her  mind  all  those  years  before.  However, 
one  difficulty  after  another  prevented  her  being  able  to 
effect  a  sale.  At  last  she  felt  in  particular  difficulty  on  ac- 
count of  her  inability  to  pay  the  yearly  ground-rent  of  the 
little  house  and  garden,  and  she  asked  the  Lord  to  enable 
her  to  sell  the  property,  in  order  that  she  might  be  able 
to  carry  out  her  desire  which  she  had  had  for  ten  years,  to 
give  to  him  the  proceeds  of  this  her  possession.  He  now 
helped  her.  The  house  was  sold,  the  money  paid,  and  she 
put  «the  whole  ninety  pounds  into  the  orphan  box  for  me, 
being  assured  that  the  Lord  would  direct  me  how  best 
the  money  might  be  used  for  him.  I  still  questioned  her 
again  and  again,  to  find  out  whether  it  was  not  excitement 
which  had  led  her  to  act  as  she  had  done  ;  but  I  not  only 
saw  that  her  mind  had  been  fully  decided  about  this  act 
for  ten  j^ears  before,  but  that  she  also  was  able  to  answer 
from  the  word  of  God  all  the  objections  which  I  purposely 
made,  in  order  to  probe  her,  whether  she  had  intelligently 
and  from  right  motives  acted  in  what  she  had  clone.  At 
last  I  was  fully  satisfied  that  it  was  not  from  impulse,  nor 
under  excitement,  that  she  had  given  the  money.  I  next 
stated  to  her  something  like  this  :  "  You  are  poor,  and  you 
are  about  sixty  years  old,  therefore  decreasing  in  strength, 
and  may  you  not  therefore  keep  this  money  for  yourself?  " 
Her  reply  was,  as  nearly  as  I  remember,  something  like 
this :  "  God  has  always  provided  for  me,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  he  will  do  so  in  future  also.  I  am  able  to  work  and 
to  earn  my  bread  as  well  as  others,  and  am  willing  to  work 


390  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

as  a  nurse,  or  in  any  other  way."  What  could  I  say 
against  this  ?  This  is  just  what  a  child  of  God  would  sa}^, 
and  should  say.  But  the  greatest  of  all  the  difficulties  to 
the  accepting  of  the  eighty-five  pounds  remained  in  my 
mind,  and  I  state  it,  as  I  relate  the  whole  for  the  profit  of 
the  reader.  It  was  this.  The  house  had  been  sold  for  ninety 
pounds.  The  whole  amount  had  been  put  into  the  box, 
but,  on  the  persuasion  of  those  two  brethren  who  were 
requested  to  remonstrate  with  this  widow,  she  had  been 
induced  to  take  back  five  pounds  oat  of  the  ninety  pounds. 
I  therefore  said  to  myself,  might  she  not  be  willing,  after  a 
time,  to  take  back  the  whole  ninety  pounds  ;  how,  therefore, 
can  I  feel  happy  in  accepting  this  money  ?  On  this  account 
I  particularly  laid  stress  upon  this  point,  and  told  her  that 
I  feared  she  might  regret  her  act  altogether  after  some 
time,  as  she  had  taken  back  these  five  pounds.  I  now  learned 
the  circumstances  under  which  she  had  been  induced  to 
take  back  these  five  pounds.  ■ 

The  two  brethren  who  had  called  on  her  for  the  pur- 
pose of  pointing  out  to  her  the  propriety  of  receiving  back 
again  the  ninety  pounds,  or  part  of  it,  told  her  that  Barna- 
bas sold  his  land,  but  afterwards  lived  with  others  on  that 
which  he  and  others  had  thrown  into  the  common  stock, 
and  that,  therefore,  she  might  receive  at  least  part  of  the 
ninety  pounds  back  again,  if  she  would  not  take  the 
whole.  She  then  said  to  herself  that,  "  as  a  child  of  God, 
she  might  take  the  children's  portion,"  and,  as  she  had 
given  to  God  these  ninety  pounds,  she  might  receive  five 
pounds  back  again.  She  told  me  that  she  considered  the 
brethren  had  shown  her  from  the  Holy  Scriptures  what 
she  might  do,  and  therefore  she  had  taken  these  five  pounds. 
I  did  not  myself  agree  with  the  judgment  of  those  breth- 
ren who  had  said  this  (as  there  is  no  evidence  that  Barnabas 
ever  was  supported  out  of  the  common  stock,  the  proceeds 
of  the  sale  of  houses  and  lands,  out  of  which  the  poor 
were   supported)  ;   but  I  purposely   said   nothing  to  the 


1853.  REAPING    IN    JOY.  391 

widow,  lest  she  should  at  once  be  induced  to  give  me 
these  five  pounds  also.  She  had,  however,  these  five  pounds 
untouched,  and  showed  them  to  me  ;  and  before  she  left  she 
would  make  me  take  one  pound  for  the  benefit  of  the 
orphans,  which  I  did  not  refuse,  as  I  had  no  intention  of 
keeping  the  eighty-five  pounds.  She  also  gave  me  a  six- 
pence for  the  orphans,  which  some  one  had  given  her  for 
herself,  a  few  days  before. 

I  now  asked  her,  as  this  matter  concerning  the  retaining 
of  the  five  pounds  was  satisfactorily  explained,  as  far  as  it 
respected  her  own  state  of  heart,  what  she  wished  me  to  do 
with  the  money,  in  case  I  saw  it  right  to  keep  it.  Her 
reply  was  that  she  would  leave  that  with  me,  that  God 
would  direct  me  concerning  it ;  but  that,  if  she  said  any- 
thing at  all  about  it,  she  should  most  like  it  to  be  used  for 
the  support  of  brethren  who  labor  in  the  word  without  any 
salary,  and  who  hazard  their  lives  for  the  name  of  Christ. 
She  wished  me  to  have  a  part  of  the  money ;  but  this  I 
flatly  refused,  lest  I  should  be  evil  spoken  of  in  this  matter. 
I  then  offered  to  pay  her  travelling  expenses,  as  she  had 
come  to  me,  which  she  would  not  accept,  as  she  did  not 
stand  in  need  of  it.  In  conclusion,  I  told  her  that  I  would 
now  further  pray  respecting  this  matter,  and  consider  what 
to  do  concerning  it.  I  then  prayed  with  this  dear,  godly 
woman,  commended  her  to  God,  separated  from  her,  and 
have  not  seen  her  since. 

I  waited  from  Aug.  9,  1853,  to  March  7,  1854,  when  I 
wrote  to  her  offering  her  back  again  the  whole  eight}T-five 
pounds,  or  a  part  of  it.  On  March  9,  1854,  just  seven 
months  after  I  received  the  money,. and  just  nine  months 
after  she  had  actually  given  it,  and  ten  years  and  nine 
months  after  she  had  made  the  resolution  to  give  her  house 
and  garden  to  God,  I  heard  from  her  stating  that  she  was 
of  the  same  mind  as  she  had  been  for  years.  I  therefore  dis- 
posed of  the  money,  to  aid  such  foreign  missionary  brethren 


392  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

as,  according  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  resembled  most 
the  class  of  men  whom  she  wished  to  assist. 

The  reasons  why  I  have  so  minutely  dwelt  upon  this  cir- 
cumstance are :  1.  If,  as  a  steward  of  the  bounties  of  the 
children  of  God,  I  should  be  blamed  for  receiving  from 
a  poor  widow  almost  literally  her  all,  it  may  be  seen  in 
what  manner  I  did  so.  To  have  refused  on  March  9,  1854, 
also,  would  be  going  beyond  what  I  should  be  warranted  to 
do.  2.  I  desired,  also,  to  give  a  practical  illustration  that 
I  only  desire  donations  in  God's  wa}^  It  is  not  the  money 
only  I  desire  ;  but  the  money  received  in  answer  to  prayer, 
in  God's  order.  3.  This  circumstance  illustrates  how  God 
helps  me  often  in  the  most  unexpected  manner.  4.  I  have 
also  related  this  instance  that  there  may  be  a  fresh  proof 
that  even  in  these  last  days  the  love  of  Christ  is  of  con- 
straining power,  and  may  work  mightily,  as  in  the  da}'s  of 
the  apostles.  I  have  witnessed  ma?iy  such  instances  as  this, 
in  the  twenty  years  during  which  I  have  been  occupied  in 
this  my  service.  Let  us  give  thanks  to  God  for  such  cases, 
and  let  us  seek  for  grace  rather  to  imitate  such  godly  men 
and  women,  than  think  that  they  are  going  too  far. 

I  cannot,  however,  dismiss  this  subject,  without  com- 
mending this  poor  widow  to  the  prayers  of  all  who  love 
our  Lord  Jesus,  that  she  may  be  kept  humble,  lest,  think- 
ing highly  of  herself,  on  account  of  what  she  has  been 
able  to  do,  by  the  grace  of  God,  she  should  not  only  lose 
blessing  in  her  own  soul,,  but  this  circumstance  should  be- 
come a  snare  to  her.  Pray  also,  believing  reader,  that  she 
may  never  be  allowed  to  regret  what  she  has  done  for  the 
Lord. 

After  giving  in  detail  the  sources  and  manner  of  supply 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  orphans  during  twenty-four  days, 
Mr.  M.  adds  :  — 

The  particular  end  wiry  I  have  been  so  minute,  is,  to  show 


1854.  REAPING   IN   JOY.  393 

that  the  work  is  now,  as  much  as  ever,  a  work  carried  on  en- 
tirely in  dependence  upon  the  living  God,  who  alone  is  our 
hope,  to  whom  alone  we  look  for  help,  and  ivho  never  has  for- 
saken  us  in  the  hour  of  need.  There  is,  however,  one  thing 
different  with  reference  to  this  year,  when  compared  with 
former  years,  and  that  is,  that,  while  our  trials  of  faith  dur- 
ing this  year  were  just  as  great  as  in  previous  years,  the 
amount  needed  in  former  times  was  never  so  great  as  during 
this  year,  especially  as  the  bread  during  the  greater  part  of 
this  year  was  about  twice  as  dear  as  for  several  years  be- 
fore. 

But  then,  it  may  be  said,  If  you  have  had  this  trial  of 
faith,  with  these  three  hundred  orphans,  why  do  you  seek 
to  build  another  Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  more,  and 
thus  have  a  thousand  to  care  for  ?  Will  vou  not  have  still 
greater  trials  of  faith  ? 

My  reply  is  :  1.  God  has  never  failed  me  all  the  twenty 
years  of  this  my  service.  2.  I  am  going  on  as  easily  now, 
with  three  hundred  orphans,  as  with  thirt}r,  the  number  with 
which  I  commenced.  Their  number  is  ten  times  as  large 
as  it  was  at  the  first ;  but  God  has  alwa}^s  helped  me.  3. 
Trials  of  faith  were  anticipated,  yea,  were  one  chief  end  of 
the  work,  for  the  profit  of  the  church  of  Christ  at  large. 
4.  I  had  courage  given  me  to  go  forward,  solely  in  depend- 
ence upon  God,  being  assured  that  he  would  help  me  ;  }^et 
I  waited  in  secret  upon  him  for  six  months  before  I  made 
this  my  intention  known,  in  order  that  I  might  not  take  a 
hasty  step  ;  and  I  have  never  regretted  my  having  gone  for- 
ward. 5.  But  it  needs  to  be  added  that  the  very  abundance 
which  the  Lord  gave  me  at  the  time,  when  my  mind  was 
exercised  about  this  matter,  was  a  great  confirmation  to  me 
that  I  had  not  mistaken  his  mind.  And  even  during  this 
year,  how  great  has  been  his  help  ;  for  the  income  for  the 
work  altogether  has  been  twelve  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  eighty-five  pounds  fifteen  shillings  sevenpence  half- 
penny.    I  am,  therefore,  assured  that  the  Lord  will,  in  his 


394  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXLt 

own  time,  not  only  allow  me  to  build  another  Orphan  House, 
but  that  he  will  also,  when  he  shall  have  been  pleased  to 
fill  it,  find  the  means  to  provide  for  these  children. 

During  this  year  four  day  schools,  with  202  children,  were  entirely 
supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution.  Further,  one  Sunday 
school  in  Bristol,  with  137  children,  was  entirely  supported,  and  three 
others  in  Devonshire,  Somersetshire,  Gloucestershire,  with  300  chil- 
dren, were  assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult  school,  with  154  adult  scholars, 
was  entirely  supported.  The  total  amount  which  was  spent  during 
this  year  in  connection  with  these  schools  was  £359,  15s.  10£d.  The 
number  of  all  the  children  who  were  under  our  care  merely  in  the 
schools  which  were  entirely  supported  by  this  Institution,  from  March 
5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1854,  was  5,817  in  the  day  schools,  2,748  in  the 
Sunday  schools,  and  2,315  persons  in  the  adult  school. 

During  thi3  year  were  expended  on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  £433,  2s.  9d.  There  were  cir- 
culated during  this  year  1,890  Bibles  and  1,288  New  Testaments ;  and 
from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1854,  12,366  Bi- 
bles and  7,349  Testaments. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution, 
for  missionary  objects,  the  sum  of  £2,249, 10s.  8id.  By  this  sum  fifty- 
six  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world, 
were  to  a  greater  or  less  degree  assisted. 

During  this  year  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  bless  again  abundantly 
the  labors  of  many  of  those  servants  of  Christ  who  were  assisted 
through  the  funds  of  this  Institution,  and  this  has  been  the  case  in 
foreign  countries  as  well  as  at  home. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from  May  26,  1853, 
to  May  26,  1854,  the  sum  of  £563,  5s.  Oid. ;  and  there  were  circulated 
869,636  tracts. 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  which  were  circulated  from  the 
beginning  up  to  May  26,  1854,  was  2,689,676. 

We  desire  to  be  grateful  to  the  Lord  that  during  no 
period  previously  we  were  enabled  to  circulate  more  tracts, 
and  more  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  to  aid  to  a 
greater  degree  missionary  labors,  than  during  this  period  ; 
yet  we  would  not  rest  in  that.  It  is  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord  upon  our  labors  which  we  need,  which  we  desire,  and 
which  by  his  grace  we  also  seek. 


1854.  REAPING   IN   JOY.  395 

If  any  of  the  Christian  readers  are  in  the  habit  of  circu- 
lating tracts,  and  yet  have  never  seen  fruit,  may  I  suggest 
to  them  the  following  hints  for  their  prayerful  considera- 
tion.    1.  Seek  for  such  a  state  of  heart,  through  pra}^er  and 
meditation  on  the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  that  you  are  willing 
to  let  God  have  all  the  honor,  if  any  good  is  accomplished 
by  your  service.     If  you  desire  for  yourself  the  honor,  yea, 
though  it  were  in  part  only,  you  oblige  the  Lord,  so  to 
speak,  to  put  you  as  yet  aside  as  a  vessel  not  meet  for  the 
Master's  use.     One  of  the  greatest  qualifications  for  useful- 
ness in  the  service  of  the  Lord  is  a  heart  truly  desirous  of 
getting  honor  for  him.      2.  Precede  all  your  labors  with 
earnest,  diligent  prayer  ;  go  to  them  in  a  prayerful  spirit ; 
and  follow  them  by  prayer.     Do  not  rest  on  the  number  of 
tracts  you  have  given.     A  million  of  tracts  ma}'  not  be  the 
means  of  converting  one  single  soul ;  and  yet  how  great, 
beyond  calculation,  may  be  the  blessing  which  results  from 
one  single  tract.     Thus  it  is  also  with  regard  to  the  circula- 
tion of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  ministry  of  the  word 
itself.     Expect,  then,  everything  from  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord,  and  nothing  at  all  from    your  own  exertions.     3. 
And  yet,  at  the  same  time,  labor,  press  into  every  open 
door,  be  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season,  as  if  every- 
thing depended  upon    your  labors.      This,   as   has   been 
stated  before,  is  one  of  the  great  secrets  in  connection  with 
successful  service  for  the  Lord :  to  work,  as  if  everything 
depended  upon  our  diligence,  and  yet  not  to  rest  in  the 
least  upon  our  exertions,  but  upon  the  blessing  of  the  Lord. 
4.   This  blessing  of  the  Lord,  however,  should  not  merely 
be  sought  in  prayer,  but  it  should  also  be  expected,  looked 
for,  continually  looked  for;  and  the  result  will  be  that  we 
shall  surely  have  it.     5.   But  suppose  that,  for  the  trial  of 
our  faith,  this  blessing  were  for  a  long  time  withheld  from 
our  sight ;  or  suppose,  even,  that  we  should  have  to  fall 
asleep  before  we  see  much  good  resulting  from  our  labors  ; 
yet  will  our  labors  >  if  carried  on  in  such  a  way  and  spirit  as 


396  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

has  been  stated,  be  at  last  abundantly  owned,  and  we  shall 
have  a  rich  harvest  in  the  day  of  Christ. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  period  there  were  300  orphans 
in  the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  Dur- 
ing the  year  there  were  admitted  into  it  30  orphans,  making 
330  in  all.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were  under 
our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1854,  was  558. 

The  expenses  during  this  year  for  the  support  of  the  orphans  were 
£3,897,  2s.  Q£. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  anything 
by  me,  the  sum  of  £64,591,  6s.  ll^d.  was  given  to  me  for  the  orphans, 
as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work 
up  to  May  26,  1854.  It  maybe  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know 
that  the  total  amount  which  was  given  for  the  other  objects,  from  the 
commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26.  1854,  amounted  to 
£22,268,  2s.  llgd. ;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and 
tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  day  schools,  from 
the  commencement  up  to  May  26,  1854,  amounted  to  £3,989,  4s. 
Bid. 

Our  labors  continued  to  be  blessed  among  the  orphans. 
We  saw  also  again  fruit  of  our  labors,  during  this  year, 
with  regard  to  orphans  who  formerly  were  under  our  care. 

In  July,  1853,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  try  my  faith  in  a 
way  in  which  before  it  had  not  been  tried.  My  beloved 
daughter,  an  only  child,  and  a  believer  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year  1846,  was  taken  ill  on  June  20. 
This  illness,  at  first  a  low  fever,  turned  to  tjnphus.  On 
July  3  there  seemed  no  hope  of  her  recovery.  Now 
was  the  trial  of  faith.  But  faith  triumphed.  My  beloved 
wife  and  I  were  enabled  to  give  her  up  into  the  hands  of 
the  Lord.  He  sustained  us  both  exceedingly.  But  I  will 
only  speak  about  myself.  Though  my  only  and  beloved 
child  was  brought  near  the  grave,  yet  was  1113'  soul  in 
perfect  peace,  satisfied  with  the  will  of  my  heavenly 
Father,  being  assured  that  he  would  only  do  that  for  her 
and  her  parents   which  in  the  end  would    be  the  best. 


1854  REAPING    IN    JOY.  397 

She  continued  very  ill  till  about  July  20,  when  restoration 
began.  On  Aug.  18  she  was  so  far  restored  that  she  could 
be  removed  to  Clevedon,  for  change  of  air,  though  exceed- 
ingly weak.  It  was  then  fifty-nine  days  since  she  was  first 
taken  ill. 

TVhile  I  was  in  this  affliction,  this  great  affliction,  be- 
sides being  at  peace,  as  far  as  the  Lord's  dispensation  was 
concerned,  I  also  felt  perfectly  at  peace  with  regard  to  the 
cause  of  the  affliction.     "When  in  August,  1831,  the  hand 
of  the   Lord  was   heavily  laid   on  me   in  my  family,  as 
related  in  the  first  part  of  this  Narrative,  I  had  not  the 
least  hesitation  in  knowing  that  it  was  the  Father's  rod, 
applied  in  infinite  wisdom  and  love  for  the  restoration  of 
my  soul  from  a  state  of  lukewarmness.     At  this  time,  how- 
ever, I  had  no  such  feeling.     Conscious  as  I  was  of  my 
manifold  weaknesses,  failings,  and  shortcomings,  so  that  I 
too  would   be  ready  to  say  with  the  Apostle  Paul,    "  O 
wretched  man  that  I  am  !  "  yet  I  was  assured  that  this  afflic- 
tion was  not  upon  me  in  the  way  of  the  fatherly  rod,  but 
for  the  trial  of  my  faith.     Persons  often  have,  no  doubt, 
the  idea  respecting  me,  that  all  my  trials  of  faith  regard- 
matters  connected  with  money,  though  the  reverse  has  been 
stated  by   me  very  frequently ;   now,  however,  the  Lord 
would  try  my  faith  concerning  one  of  my  dearest  earthly 
treasures,  yea,  next  to  my  beloved  wife,  the  dearest  of  all 
my  earthly  possessions.     Parents  know  what  an  only  child, 
a  beloved  child,  is,  and  what  to  believing  parents  an  only 
child,  a  believing  child,  must  be.     "Well,   the  Father   in 
heaven  said,  as  it  were,  by  this  his  dispensation,  .Art  thou 
willing  to  give  up  this  child  to  me?    My  heart  responded, 
As  it  seems  good  to  thee,  my  heavenly  Father.     Thy  will 
be  done.     But  as  our  hearts  were  made  willing;  to  give  back 
our  beloved  child  to  him  who  had  given  her  to  us,  so  he  was 
ready  to  leave  her  to  us,  and  she  lived.     "  Delight  tlryself 
also  in  the  Lord ;  and  he  shall  give  thee  the  desires  of  thine 
heart."    Psalm  xxxvii.  4.     The  desires  of  my  heart  were, 
34 


398  THE   LIFJs   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXII. 

to  retain  the  beloved  daughter,  if  it  were  the  will  of  God ; 
the  means  to  return  her  were,  to  be  satisfied  with  the  will 
of  the  Lord. 

Of  all  the  trials  of  faith  that  as  yet  I  have  had  to  pass 
through,  this  was  the  greatest ;  and,  by  God's  abundant 
mercy,  I  own  it  to  his  praise,  I  was  enabled  to  delight  my 
self  in  the  will  of  God  ;  for  I  felt  perfectly  sure  that  if  the 
Lord  took  this  beloved  daughter,  it  would  be  best  for  hei 
parents,  best  for  herself,  and  more  for  the  glory  of  God  than 
if  she  lived :  this  better  part  I  was  satisfied  with  ;  and  thus 
my  heart  had  peace,  perfect  peace,  and  I  had  not  a  moment's 
anxiety.  Thus  would  it  be  under  all  circumstances,  how- 
ever painful,  were  the  believer  exercising  faith. 

Dec.  31,  1853.   During  this  year  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
give  me  £638,  lis.  8£d 


CHAPTEE    XXIII. 

THPEE    YEARS    OF  PROSPERITY, 

1854—1857. 

THE  SITE  SELECTED  —  SIX  THOUSAND  ORPHANS  IN  PRISON  — HOW  TO  ASK 
FOR  DALLY  BREAD — REVIEW  OF  TWENTY-FOUR  YEARS  — "  TAKE  NO 
THOUGHT    FOR   THE    MORROW"  —  INSURANCE    AGAINST    BAD    DEBTS. 

URING  the  year  ending  May  26,  1855,  Mr.  M. 
received  toward  the  erection  of  the  second  new 
Orphan  House  five  thousand  two  hundred  and 
forty-two  pounds  eighteen  shillings  threepence, 
and  the  whole  sum  on  hand  for  this  object  amounted  to 
twenty-three  thousand  and  fifty-nine  pounds  seventeen 
shillings  eightpence  one  farthing.  After  recording  the 
amount  thus  obtained,  he  adds :  — 

I  judged  that,  though  I  had  not  such  an  amount  of  means 
in  hand  as  I  considered  necessary  before  being  warranted 
to  begin  to  build,  yet  that  I  might  make  inquiries  respect- 
ing land.  Accordingly,  I  applied  in  the  beginning  of 
February  for  the  purchase  of  two  fields  which  join  the  land 
on  which  the  new  Orphan  House  is  built.  On  these  two 
fields  I  had  had  my  eye  for  years,  and  had  purposed  to  en- 
deavor to  purchase  them  whenever  I  might  be  in  such  a 
position,  as  to  means  for  the  building  fund,  that  it  would 
be  suitable  to  do  so.  I  found,  however,  that,  according  to 
the  will  of  the  late  owner  of  these  fields,  they  could  not  be 
sold  now.  Thus  my  prospects  were  blighted.  When  I  ob- 
tained this  information,  though  naturally  tried  by  it  and 
disappointed,  I  said,  by  God's  grace  to  myself,  "  The  Lord 

399 


400  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII. 

has  something  better  to  give  me,  instead  of  these  two 
fields  ;  "  and  thus  my  heart  was  kept  in  peace.  But  when 
now  the  matter  was  fully  decided  that  I  could  not  obtain 
those  fields,  which  had  appeared  to  me  so  desirable  for  the 
object,  the  question  arose,  what  I  was  to  do  for  the  obtain- 
ing of  land.  Under  these  circumstances  some  of  my 
Christian  friends  again  asked,  as  they  had  done  before,  why 
I  did  not  build  on  the  ground  which  we  have  around  the 
new  Orphan  House.  My  reply  was,  as  before,  that  it  could 
not  be  done :  1.  Because  it  would  throw  the  new  Orphan 
House  for  nearly  two  years  into  disorder,  on  account  of  the 
building  going  on  round  about  it.  2.  There  would  not  be 
sufficient  room  without  shutting  in  the  present  house  to  a 
great  extent.  3.  That,  as  the  new  Orphan  House  stands 
in  the  centre  of  our  ground,  there  would  not  be  sufficient 
room  on  any  of  the  sides  for  the  erection  of  a  building  so 
large  as  would  be  required.  I  was,  however,  led  to  con- 
sider whether  there  was  any  way  whereby  we  could  accom- 
plish the  building  on  the  ground  belonging  to  the  new 
Orphan  House.  In  doing  so,  I  found  that,  —  1.  By  having 
a  high  temporary  boundary  made  of  old  boards,  the  build- 
ing ground  could  be  entirely  distinct  from  the  present 
establishment.  2.  By  building  on  an  entirely  different  plan 
from  that  of  the  present  house,  we  should  not  only  have 
room  enough ;  but  that,  also,  3.  The  present  house  would 
not  be  so  inclosed  that  the  health  of  the  inmates  of  the 
establishment  would  thereby  be  injured. 

But  there  was  in  connection  with  this  another  point 
which  now  came  under  consideration  in  addition  to  the 
particulars  already  mentioned :  it  was  this.  Though  for 
four  y ears  past  I  had  never  had  a  doubt  as  to  its  being  the 
will  of  God  that  I  should  build  accommodation  for  se-ven 
hundred  more  orphans  ;  jet,  at  the  same  time,  I  had  for  a 
long  time  seen  the  desirableness  of  having  two  houses 
instead  of  one,  for  the  seven  hundred  orphans.  This  previ- 
ously formed  judgment  of  having  two  houses  for  three 


1855.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  403 

hundred  and  fifty  orphans  in  each,  or  four  hundred  in  the 
one.  and  three  hundred  in  the  other,  led  me  now  to  see 
whether  there  could  be  another  house  built  on  each  side  of 
the  present  new  Orphan  House  ;  and  I  judged,  from  meas 
uring  the  ground,  that  there  was  no  objection  to  this  plan. 
I  then  called  in  the  aid  of  architects,  to  survey  the  ground 
and  to  make  a  rough  plan  of  two  houses,  one  on  each  side, 
and  it  was  found  that  it  could  be  accomplished.  Having 
arrived  thus  far,  I  soon  saw  that  we  should  not  only  save 
expense  by  this  plan  in  various  ways,  but  especially  that 
thus  the  direction  and  inspection  of  the  whole  establish- 
ment would  be  much  more  easy  and  simple,  as  the  buildings 
would  be  so  near  together.  This,  indeed,  on  being  further 
considered,  soon  appeared  to  be  a  matter  of  such  impor- 
tance, that  if  even  land  could  be  had  but  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  off,  the  difficulties  would  be  greatly  increased  thereby. 
At  the  same  time  I  found  that  we  still  should  retain  so 
much  land  for  cultivation  by  the  spade  as  would  furnish 
some  out-door  employment  for  many  boys,  and  would  pro- 
duce such  kind  of  vegetables  as  are  the  most  important  for 
young  children,  to  be  had  fresh  out  of  the  ground ;  or  that 
we  could  easily  rent  a  piece  of  ground  near  for  that  purpose, 
though  it  could  not  be  bought. 

The  result,  then,  to  which  I  have  arrived  at  present  is 
this  :  that  having  seen  what  could  be  accomplished  on  the 
ground  which  we  have  already,  I  decided  to  build,  without 
any  further  delay  than  was  necessary  for  preparing  the 
plans,  at  the  south  side  of  the  new  Orphan  House,  another 
house  for  four  hundred  children.  The  plans  are  nowread3r, 
and  in  a  very  short  time,  God  willing,  i.  e.,  as  soon  as  all 
the  necessary  preliminaiy  arrangements  can  be  made,  the 
building  will  commence,  which  I  think  will  be  in  the  early 
part  of  July  of  the  present  year  (i.  e.,  1855). 

This  house  is  intended  for  four  hundred  female  orphans, 
bereaved  of  both  parents,  from  their  earliest  days  until  they 
can  be  placed  out  in  service.    With  regard  to  the  other 


404  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII. 

house  for  three  hundred  orphans,  to  be  built  at  the  north 
side  of  the  new  Orphan  House,  nothing  definitely  can  be 
stated  at  present.  There  is  enough  money  in  hand  to  build, 
fit  up,  and  furnish  the  house  for  four  hundred  orphans,  and 
it  is  expected  that  something  will  be  left ;  but  there  is  not 
sufficient  money  in  hand,  at  present,  to  warrant  the  com- 
mencement of  the  building  of  both.  As  soon,  however,  as 
there  is,  I  shall  be  delighted  to  take  active  measures  with 
regard  to  that  for  three  hundred  orphans  also.  I  do  not 
ask  persons  to  help  me  with  their  means.  I  speak  to  the 
Lord  about  my  need  in  prayer,  and  I  do  not  wait  upon  him 
in  vain.  At  the  same  time  I  feel  it  right  to  state  that  there 
is  a  loud  and  an  abundant  call  for  caring  for  destitute  or- 
phans. On  May  26,  1854, 1  had  six  hundred  and  two  wait- 
ing for  admission,  each  bereaved  of  both  parents  by  death. 
Since  then,  one  hundred  and  ninety-seven  more  have  been 
applied  for,  making  in  all,  seven  hundred  and  ninety-nine. 
Of  these  I  have  been  able  to  receive  only  thirty-nine  during 
the  past  year,  and  forty-five  who  were  waiting  for  admission 
have  been  otherwise  provided  for,  or  have  died  since  appli- 
cation was  made  for  them ;  so  that  still  seven  hundred  and 
fifteen  orphans  are  waiting  for  admission,  from  three 
months  old  and  upward.  But  this  number,  I  state  unhesi- 
tatingly, would  be  much  larger,  had  not  very  many  persons 
refrained  from  making  application  because  they  judged  it 
would  be  of  no  use,  as  there  are  already  so  many  waiting 
for  admission.  Indeed,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe 
that  there  are  many  tens  of  thousands  of  destitute  orphans 
in  this  country.  And  what  provision  is  there  in  the  way  of 
orphan  establishments,  it  may  be  asked.  At  the  last  cen- 
sus, in  1851,  there  were  in  England  and  Wales  thirty-nine 
orphan  establishments,  and  the  total  number  of  orphans, 
provided  for  through  them,  amounted  only  to  three  thou- 
sand seven  hundred  and  sixty-four  ;  but  at  the  time  the  new 
Orphan  House  was  being  built  there  were  about  six  thou- 
sand young  orphans  in  the  prisons  of  England.     To  pre- 


1855.  THREE   TEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  405 

vent  their  going  to  prison,  to  prevent  their  being  brought 
up  in  sin  and  vice,  yea,  to  be  the  honored  instrument  to 
win  their  souls  for  God,  I  desire,  by  his  help,  to  enlarge  the 
present  establishment  so  as  to  be  able  to  receive  one  thou- 
sand orphans  ;  and  individuals  who  have  purposed  not  to 
live  for  time  but  for  eternity,  and  to  look  on  their  means 
as  in  the  light  of  eternit}^,  will  thus  have  an  opportunity  of 
helping  me  to  care  for  these  children.  It  is  a  great  honor 
to  be  allowed  to  do  anything  for  the  Lord  ;  therefore,  I  do 
not  press  this  matter.  We  can  only  give  to  him  of  his 
own  ;  for  all  we  have  is  his.  When  the  day  of  recompense 
comes,  the  regret  will  only  be  that  we  have  done  so  little 
for  him,  not  that  we  have  done  too  much. 

During  the  year  from  May,  1854,  to  May,  1855$ 
ample  means  were  provided,  in  answer  to  prayer  only, 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  orphans,  and  for  the  various 
purposes  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  The 
following  statement  exhibits  the  results  of  Mr.  Muller's 
labors  during  the  year  under  review :  — 

During  this  year  four  day  schools  in  Bristol,  with  184  children  in 
them,  were  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution ;  and 
several  other  day  schools  in  Devonshire,  Cornwall,  Suffolk,  Ireland, 
and  Scotland,  were  assisted  with  copies  of  the  Holy  Scripture's.  Fur- 
iher,  one  Sunday  school  in  Bristol,  with  158  children,  was  entirely 
supported,  and  seven  others  in  Cornwall,  Devonshire,  Somersetshire, 
and  Gloucestershire,  with  about  400  children  in  them,  were  assisted. 
Lastly,  one  adult  school,  with  133  adults,  was  entirely  supported  dur- 
ing this  year.  The  amount  expended  during  this  year,  on  these  vari- 
ous schools,  was  £338,  2s.  5d. 

In  connection  with  all  these  various  schools,  I  would  suggest  the 
following  important  matter  for  prayer.  From  March,  1831,  to  May 
26,  1855,  there  were  5,956  children  in  the  day  schools.  In  the  adult 
schools  there  were  2,459  persons.  The  number  of  the  Sunday-school 
children  amounted  to  2,817.  Thus,  without  reckoning  the  orphans, 
11,232  souls  were  brought  under  habitual  instruction  in  the  things  of 
God  in  these  various  schools ;  besides  the  many  thousands  in  the 


406  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII. 

schools  in  various  parts  of  England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  British  Guiana, 
the  "West  Indies,  the  East  Indies,  etc.,  which  were  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree  assisted. 

The  total  sum  which  was  expended  during  the  twenty-one  years, 
from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1855,  in  connection  with  the  schools, 
which  were  either  entirely  or  in  part  supported  by  the  funds  of  this 
Institution,  amounted  to  £7,204,  12s.  8jd. 

The  number  of  Bibles,  New  Testaments,  and  portions  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  which  were  circulated  from  May  26,  1854,  to  May  26, 1855, 
is  as  follows  :  — 

Bibles  sold,  693.  Bibles  given  away,  890.  Testaments  sold,  950. 
Testaments  given  away,  748.  Copies  of  the  Psalms  sold,  82.  Other 
small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  sold,  136. 

There  were  circulated  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26, 1855,  through 
the  medium  of  this  Institution,  13,949  Bibles,  9,047  New  Testaments, 
188  copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  789  other  small  portions  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  this  Institution  spent  on  the  cir- 
culation of  the  Holy  Scriptures  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1855, 
is  £3,389,  10s.  Id.     The  amount  spent  during  this  year,  £476,  12s.  3d. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  for 
missionary  objects,  the  sum  of  £2,081,  3s.  2d.  By  this  sum  fifty- seven 
laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  were 
to  a  greater  or  less  degree  assisted. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  spent  on  mission- 
ary operations,  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1855,  was  £16,115, 
0s.  5id. 

There  was  laid  out  for  tracts,  from  May  26,  1854,  to  May  26,  1855, 
the  sum  of  £624,  8s.  4d. ;  and  there  were  circulated  within  this  year 
895,034  tracts  and  books.  . 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books  which  were  circulated 
from  the  beginning  up  to  May  26,  1855,  was  3,584,710. 

The  total  amount  of  means  expended  on  this  object,  from  Nov.  19, 
1840,  to  May  26,  1855,  was  £2,868,  15s.  6|d., 

At  the  commencement  of  this  period  there  were  298  orphans  in  the 
new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  During  the  year  there 
were  admitted  into  it  39  orphans. 

The  expenses  for  the  orphans  during  this  year  were  £4,304,  4s.  7^d. 

Without  any  one  having  teen  personally  applied  to  for  anything  hy 
me,  the  sum  of  £74,132,  6s.  10:1  d.  was  given  to  me  for  the  orphans, 
is  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work 
ip  to  May  26,  1855,  which  sum  includes  the  £15,055,  3s.  2^d.,  which 


1855.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  407 

was  the  cost  of  the  building,  fitting  up  and  furnishing  of  the  present 
new  Orphan  House,  and  the  £23,059,  17s.  8|d.,  which  was  in  hand  on 
the  26th  May,  1855,  for  the  building  fund,  and  the  £116,  17s.  8£d.,  the 
balance  for  the  current  expenses.  It  may  also  be  interesting  to  the 
reader  to  know  that  the  total  sum  which  was  given  for  the  other  ob- 
jects, from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1855, 
amounted  to  £25,239,  8s.  lO^d.  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale  of 
Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  day 
schools,  from  the  commencement,  amounted  to  £4,531,  12s.  lO^d. 
Besides  this  also  a  great  variety  and  number  of  articles  of  clothing, 
furniture,  provisions,  etc.,  were  given  for  the  use  of  the  orphans. 

I  have  the  joy  of  being  able  to  state  that  we  have  great  cause  for 
thankfulness  in  that  in  the  midst  of  many  difficulties  our  labors  among 
the  orphans  continue  to  be  blessed,  and  that  especially  again  and 
again  instances  now  come  before  us  in  which  those  who  were  formerly 
under  our  care  declare  themselves  on  the  Lord's  side. 

Besides  being  able  to  meet  the  expenses  for  the  orphans  and  the 
other  objects,  amounting  altogether  to  £7,832,  7s.  0£d.,  during  this 
year  I  was  able  to  add  to  the  building  fund  £5,242, 18s.  3d.  The  total 
income  during  the  year  was  £13,054,  14s.  4d. 

Dec.  31,  1854.  During  this  year  there  have  been  received  into 
fellowship  61. 

The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  during  this  year  £697,  lis. 
5d. 

One  or  the  other  of  my  readers  may  be  ready  to  exclaim, 
six  hundred  and  ninety-seven  pounds  eleven  shillings  five- 
pence  !  What  a  large  sum !  Not  one  out  of  a  hundred 
ministers  has  such  a  large  salary,  nor  one  out  of  twenty 
clergymen  such  a  good  living !  Should  you,  esteemed 
reader,  say  so,  my  reply  is  :  Indeed,  mine  is  a  happy  way 
for  the  obtaining  of  my  temporal  supplies  ;  but  if  any  one 
desires  to  go  this  way,  he  must, — 

1 .  Not  merely  say  that  he  trusts  in  God,  but  must  really 
do  so.  Often  individuals  profess  to  trust  in  God,  but  they 
embrace  every  opportunity  where  they  may  directly  or 
indirectly  be  able  to  expose  their  need,  and  thus  seek  to 
induce  persons  to  help  them.  I  do  not  say  it  is  wrong  to 
make  known  our  wants  ;  but  I  do  say  it  ill  agrees  with 
trust  in  God  to  expose  our  wants  for  the  sake  of  inducing 


408  TIIE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII. 

persons  to  help  us.  God  will  take  us  at  our  word.  If  we 
say  we  trust  in  him,  he  will  try  whether  we  really  do  so,  or 
only  profess  to  do  so;  and  if  indeed  we  trust  in  him,  we 
are  satisfied  to  stand  with  him  alone. 

2.  The  individual  who  desires  to  go  this  way  must  be 
willing  to  be  rich  or  poor,  as  the  Lord  pleases.  He  must 
be  willing  to  know  what  it  is  to  have  an  abundance  or 
scarcely  anything.  He  must  be  willing  to  leave  this  world 
without  &ny  possessions. 

3.  He  must  be  willing  to  take  the  money  in  God's  way. 
not  merely  in  large  sums,  but  in  small.  Again  and  again 
have  I  had  a  single  shilling  given  or  sent  to  me.  To  have 
refused  such  tokens  of  Christian  love  would  have  been  un- 
gracious. 

4.  He  must  be  willing  to  live  as  the  Lord's  steward.  If 
any  one  were  to  begin  this  way  of  living,  and  did  not  com- 
municate out  of  that  which  the  Lord  gives  to  him,  but 
hoard  it  up,  or  if  he  would  live  up  to  his  income,  as  it  is 
called,  then  the  Lord,  who  influences  the  hearts  of  his  chil- 
dren to  help  him  with  means,  would  soon  cause  those  chan- 
nels to  be  dried  up.  How  it  came  that  my  already  good 
income  still  more  increased  so  as  to  come  to  what  it  is,  I 
have  stated  in  the  early  part  of  this  volume  ;  it  was  when 
I  determined  that,  by  God's  help,  his  poor  and  his  work 
should  more  than  ever  partake  of  my  means.  From  that 
time  the  Lord  was  pleased  more  and  more  to  intrust  me 
with  means  for  my  own  purse. 

Various  reasons  might  have  kept  me  from  publishing 
these  accounts  ;  but  I  have  for  my  object  in  writing  the 
gloij  of  God,  and  therefore  I  delight  in  thus  showing 
what  a  loving  Master  I  serve,  and  how  bountifully  he  sup- 
plies my  necessities ;  and  I  write  for  the  comfort  and 
encouragement  of  my  fellow-believers,  that  they  may  be  led 
to  trust  in  God  more  and  more,  and  therefore  I  feel  it  due 
to  them  to  state  how,  even  with  regard  to  this  life,  I  am 
amply  provided  for,  though  that  is  not  what  I  seek  after. 


1856.  THREE    YEARS    OF    PROSPERITY.  409 

Up  to  May  26,  1856,  the  total  income  for  the  building 
fund  was  £29,297,  18s.  ll£d.,  so  that  only  about  £5,700 
more  will  be  required,  as  far  as  I  am  able  to  see,  in  order 
to  accomplish  to  the  full  my  purpose  respecting  the  accom- 
modation for  700  more  orphans. 

During  the  year  1855-1856,  tne  wants  of  the  orphans,  as 
well  as  the  demands  of  the  missionar}7-,  Bible,  tract,  and 
school  work,  were  supplied  more  amply  than  ever  before, 
and  a  blessing  rested  upon  all  these  departments  of  labor, 
as  will  appear  from  the  following  statement :  — 

During  this  year  four  day  schools,  with  203  children,  were  entirely 
supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution ;  and  nine  day  schools  were 
assisted  with  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Further,  one  Sunday 
school,  with  158  children,  was  entirely  supported,  and  eight  others 
were  assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult  school,  with  158  adult  scholars,  was 
entirely  supported,  and  two  other  adult  schools,  in  Kent  and  Norfolk, 
were  assisted  with  books.  The  amount  which  was  spent  during  tliis 
year,  in  connection  with  these  schools,  was  £343,  5s.  ll|d. ;  and  the 
sum  total  expended  during  the  last  twenty-two  years,  in  connection 
with  the  schools  which  were  either  entirely  or  in  part  supported  by  the 
funds  of  this  Institution,  amounts  to  £7,552,  18s.  7£d.  The  number 
of  all  the  children  who  were  under  our  care,  merely  in  the  schools 
which  were  entirely  supported' by  this  Institution,  from  March  5,  1834, 
to  May  26,  1856,  was  6,104  in  the  day  schools,  2,911  in  the  Sunday 
schools,  and  2,611  persons  in  the  adult  school.  Thus,  without  reckon- 
ing the  orphans,  1 1,626  have  been  brought  under  habitual  instruction 
in  the  things  of  God  in  these  various  schools ;  besides  the  many  thou- 
sands in  the  schools  in  various  parts  of  England,  Ireland,  Scotland, 
British  Guiana,  the  East  Indies,  etc.,  which  have  been  to  a  greater  or 
less  degree  assisted. 

During  this  year  were  expended  on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  of  the  funds  of  this  Institution,  £496,  10s.  There  were 
circulated  during  this  year  2,175  Bibles,  1,238  New  Testaments,  119 
copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  155  other  small  portions  of  the  Iloiy  Scrip- 
tures. There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5,  1834,  through  the 
medium  of  this  Institution,  16,124  Bibles,  10,2S0  New  Testaments, 
807  copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  944  other  small  portions  of  the  Holy 
35 


410  THE    LIFE    OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII. 

Scriptures.     Tho  sum  total  spent  on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, since  March  5,  1831,  is  £3,886,  0s.  Id. 

During  this  yearthere  were  spent,  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  for 
missionary  objects,  £2,501,  9s.  Id.  By  this  sum  sixty-one  laborers 
in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  were  to  a 
greater  or  less  degree  assisted. 

The  sum  total  which  has  been  expended  on  missionary  operations, 
of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  since  March  5,  1834,  is  £18,616,  9s.  6|d. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from  May  26,  1855, 
to  May  26,  1856,  the  sum  of  £791,  Is.  O^d.,  and  there  were  circulated 
812,970  tracts  and  books.  The  sum  total  which  has  been  expended  on 
this  object  since  Nov.  19,  1840,  amounts  to  £3,659,  16s.  7|d.  The 
total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books  which  have  been  circulated 
since  Nov.  19,  1840,  is  4,397,680. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  period  there  were  297  orphans  in  the  new 
Orphan  House.  During  the  past  year  there  have  been  admitted  into 
it  25  orphans.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  have  been  under 
our  care  since  April,  1836,  is  622. 

Without  anyone  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  anything 
by  me,  the  sum  of  £84,441,  6s.  3|d.  has  been  given  to  me  for  the  or- 
phans as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God.  since  the  commencement  of  the 
work,  which  sum  includes  the  £15,055,  3s.  2^d.  which  was  the  cost 
of  the  building,  fitting  up,  and  furnishing  of  the  present  new  Orphan 
House,  and  the  £29,297,  18s.  ll&d.  received  up  to  May  26,  1856,  for 
the  building  fund,  and  the  £167,  18s.  ll|d.,  the  balance  of  the  current 
expenses.  The  total  sum  which  has  been  given  for  the  other  objects 
since  the  commencement  of  the  work  amounts  to  £28,904,  lis.  3|d. ; 
and  that  which  has  come  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by 
the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  day  schools,  from  the  commence- 
ment up  to  May  26,  1S56,  amounts  to  £5,145,  17s. 

Dec.  31,  1855.  During  this  year  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give 
me  £726, 16s.  2£d. 

May  26,  1856.  Yesterda}r  evening  it  was  twenty-four 
years  since  I  came  to  iahor  in  Bristol.  In  lookiDg  back 
upon  this  period,  as  it  regards  the  Lord's  goodness  to  my 
family  and  myself,  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution, 
and  the  saints  among  whom  I  seek  to  serve  him,  I  exclaim, 
What  has  God  wrought!  I  marvel  at  his  kindness,  and 
yet  I  do  not  j  for  such  is  his  manner ;  and,  if  it  please  him 


1855.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  411 

that  I  remain  longer  on  earth,  I  expect,  not  fewer  manifes- 
tations of  his  love,  but  more  and  more. 

Since  my  beloved  friend  and  fellow-laborer  and  I  first 
came  to  Bristol,  1,586  believers  have  been  received  into 
fellowship,  which  number,  with  the  68  we  found  in  commun- 
ion, makes  1,654.  But  out  of  that  number  252  have  fallen 
asleep,  53  have  been  separated  from  fellowship,  145  have 
left  us,  some,  however,  merely  through  circumstances  and 
in  love,  and  510  have  left  Bristol ;  so  that  there  are  only 
694  remaining  in  communion. 

By  the  contributions  received  during  the  year  1856-7, 
the  whole  amount  on  hand  for  the  new  buildings  was 
raised  to  thirty-one  thousand  eight  hundred  seventeen 
pounds  one  shilling  and  elevenpence.  For  the  Bible, 
tract,  and  missionary  work,  and  for  schools,  Mr.  M. 
had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  and  of  expending  eight 
hundred  and  twenty-nine  pounds  more  than  in  the  pre- 
vious year.  For  the  support  of  the  orphans  all  means 
were  so  abundantly  provided  that  at  the  end  of  the 
year  there  was  on  hand  a  balance  of  one  thousand 
four  hundred   and   eighty-nine  pounds. 

The  following  incident  illustrates  the  author's  reliance 
upon   God   for  his  own  future   support. 

On  Oct.  12,  1856,  was  sent  to  me  a  check  for  one  nun- 
dred  pounds,  with  the  request  of  the  donor  to  receive  this 
for  myself,  as  the  beginning  of  raising  a  fund  for  my  sup- 
port when  advanced  in  years,  and  for  that  of  my  family. 
This  very  kind  and  well-intended  proposal  by  the  donor, 
who  since  has  died,  appeared  to  me  as  a  subtle  temptation 
laid  for  me,  though  far  from  being  intended  so  by  him,  to 
depart  from  the  principles  on  which  I  had  been  acting 
for  twenty-six   years  previously,  both  regarding  myself 


412  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII 

and  the  orphan  work.  I  give  the  account  of  this  circum- 
stance fully,  as  it  may  be  profitable  to  one  or  other  of  the 
readers. 

*  *  *  *  Oct.  11, 1856. 
Dear  Sir  :  — 

In  admiration  of  the  services  which  you  have  rendered  to  poor  or- 
phans and  mankind  in  general,  I  think  it  right  that  some  provision 
should  be  made  for  yourself.  I  think  it  right  to  send  you  one  hun- 
dred pounds,  as  a  beginning  to  form  a  fund,  which  I  hope  many  good 
Christians  will  add  to,  *  *  *  *  for  the  maintenance  of  you  and 
your  family,  if  your  own  labors  should  be  unequal  to  it,  and  I  hope 
you  will  lay  out  this  as  a  beginning  accordingly.  May  God  bless  you 
and  your  labors,  as  he  has  hitherto  done  everything  connected  with 
your  Institutions. 

I  am,  dear  sir, 

*     *    *     * 

Ify  God's  grace  I  had  not  a  moment's  hesitation  as  to 
what  to  do.  While  I  most  fully  appreciated  the  great 
kindness  of  the  donor,  I  looked  upon  this  as  being  per- 
mitted by  God  as  a  temptation  to  put  my  trust  in  some- 
thing else  than  himself,  and  I  therefore  sent  the  following 
letter  in  reply :  — 

Bristol,  Oct.  12, 1856. 
My  dear  Sir  :  — 

I  hasten  to  thank  you  for  your  kind  communication,  and  to  inform 
you  that  your  check  for  one  hundred  pounds  has  safely  come  to 
hand. 

I  have  no  property  whatever,  nor  has  my  dear  wife ;  nor  have  I  had 
one  single  shilling  regular  salary  as  minister  of  the  gospel  for  the  last 
twenty-six  years,  nor  as  the  director  of  the  Orphan  House  and  the 
other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and 
Abroad.  When  I  am  in  need  of  anything,  I  fall  on  my  knees,  and 
ask  God  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  what  I  need ;  and  he 
puts  it  into  the  heart  of  some  one  or  other  to  help  me.  Thus  all  my 
wants  have  been  amply  supplied  during  the  last  twenty-six  years,  and 
I  can  say,  to  the  praise  of  God,  I  have  lacked  nothing.  My  dear 
wife  and  my  only  child,  a  daughter  of  twenty-four  years,  are  of  the 
same  mind  with  me.  Of  this  blessed  way  of  living  none  of  us  are 
tired,  but  become  day  by  day  more  convinced  of  its  blessedness. 


1857.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  413 

I  have  never  thought  it  right  to  make  provision  for  myself,  or  my 
dear  wife  and  daughter,  except  in  this  way,  that  when  I  saw  a  case  of 
need,  such  as  an  aged  widow,  or  a  sick  person,  or  a  helpless  infant, 
I  would  use  my  means  freely  which  God  had  given  me,  fully  believing 
that  if  either  myself,  or  my  dear  wife  or  daughter,  at  some  time  or 
other,  should  be  in  need  of  anything,  God  would  richly  repay  what 
was  given  to  the  poor,  considering  it  as  lent  to  himself. 

Under  these  circumstances  I  am  unable  to  accept  your  kindness 
of  the  gift  of  one  hundred  pounds  towards  'making  a  provision  for 
myself  and  family;  for  so  I  understand  your  letter.  Any  gift  given 
to  me,  unasked  for,  by  those  who  have  it  in  their  heart  to  help  me  to 
supply  my  personal  and  family  expenses,  I  thankfully  accept ;  or  any 
donation  given  to  me  for  the  work  of  God  in  which  I  am  engaged,  I 
also  thankfully  accept,  as  a  steward  for  the  orphans,  etc. ;  but  your 
kind  gift  seems  to  me  especially  given  to  make  a  provision  for  myself, 
which  I  think  would  be  displeasing  to  my  heavenly  Father,  who  has 
so  bountifully  given  me  my  daily  bread  hitherto.  But  should  I  have 
misunderstood  the  meaning  of  your  letter,  be  pleased  to  let  me  know 
it.     I  hold  the  check  till  I  hear  again  from  you. 

In  the  mean  time,  my  dear  sir,  however  you  meant  your  letter,  I 
am  deeply  sensible  of  your  kindness,  and  daily  pray  that  God  would 
be  pleased  richly  to  recompense  you  for  it,  both  temporally  and  spir- 
itually. 

I  am,  dear  sir, 

Yours  very  gratefully, 

GEORGE  MULLER. 

Two  days  after  I  received  a  reply,  in  which  the  donor 
desired  me  to  use  the  one  hundred  pounds  for  the  support 
of  the  orphans,  for  which  object  I  gladly  accepted  this  sum. 
The  day  after  that  I  received  another  one  hundred  pounds 
from  the  same  donor,  and  four  days  after  that  one  hundred 
pounds  more,  all  for  the  support  of  the  orphans,  and  all 
from  an  individual  whom  I  have  never  seen. 

In  the  following  words  is  contained  a  useful  lesson  to 
persons  engaged  in  business  :  — 

Feb.  24,  1857.     Received  five  pounds  as  a  thank-offering 
to  the  Lord  for  preservation  from  making  bad  debts  the 
34* 


414  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII. 

past  year.  Has  it  ever  occurred  to  the  reader  that  the 
Lord  only  can  preserve  any  one  engaged  in  business  from 
making  bad  debts  ?  Has  it  also  occurred  to  the  reader 
that  often  the  Lord  is  obliged,  because  we  do  not  use  for 
him,  as  good  stewards,  that  with  which  he  has  been  pleased 
to  intrust  us,  to  allow  bad  debts  to  be  made?  Consider 
these  things,  dear  Christian  reader,  j^ou  who  are  engaged 
in  business.  If  you  were  engaged  in  mercantile  affairs, 
connected  with  hundreds  of  thousands  of  pounds,  you  may, 
b}^  the  help  of  God,  be  preserved  year  after  year  from  mak- 
ing bad  debts,  though  several  millions  of  pounds  should  be 
turned  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  provided  you  keep 
before  you  that  jtou  are  the  Lord's  steward,  and  carry  on 
business  for  him  ;  whilst,  on*  the  other  hand,  thousands  of 
pounds  may  be  lost  in  one  single  year,  out  of  only  a  com- 
paratively small  business,  because  he  who  carries  it  on 
"  withholds  more  than  is  meet,  and  therefore  it  tends  to 
poverty,"  the  Lord  being  obliged  by  bad  debts  (as  they  are 
called),  which  he  uses  as  one  of  his  rods,  to  deprive  his 
servants  of  that  which  was  not  used  aright. 

The  review  of  the  year  ending  May,  1857,  presents  us 
with  the  following  results  :  — 

There  have  been  during  this  period  four  day  schools  entirely  sup- 
ported by  the  funds  of  this  Institution.  There  are  at  present  in  these 
four  day  schools  181  children. 

In  addition  to  the  entire  support  of  these  four  day  schools,  six 
schools  were  assisted  with  money,  or  books,  or  copies  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  or  both  money  and  books. 

There  was  one  Sunday  school,  in  which  there  were  175  children, 
entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  this  Institution;  and  six  others 
were  assisted. 

There  has  been,  since  the  formation  of  the  Institution,  one  adult 
school  connocted  wiih  it,  the  expenses  of  which  have  been  entirely 
borne  by  the  Institution,  and  in  which,  since  March  5,  1834,  altogether 
2, 009  adults  have  been  instructed.  The  number  at  present  on  the 
books  is  72.  i 


1857.  THREE   YEARS   OP   PROSPERITY.  4lD 

There  were  also  two  other  adult  schools  assisted  during  the  past 
year. 

The  total  amount  of  means  which  has  been  expended  daring  the 
last  twenty-three  years  in  connection  with  the  schools,  which  have 
been  either  entirely  or  in  part  supported  by  the  funds  of  this  Institu- 
tion, amounts  to  £7,938,  18s.  4d. 

The  number  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  and  portions  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  which  have  been  circulated  since  May  26,  1856,  is  as  fol- 
lows :  — 

Bibles  sold,  601.  Bibles  given  away,  1,476.  Testaments  sold, 
829.  Testaments  given  away,  393.  Copies  of  the  Psalms  sold,  151. 
Other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  sold,  316. 

There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5,  1834,  through  the 
medium  of  this  Institution,  18,201  Bibles,  11,502  Testaments,  458 
copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  1,260  other  small  portions  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  this  Institution  spent  on  the  cir- 
culation of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  since  March  5,  1834,  is  £4,407,  7s. 
2fjd.     The  amount  spent  during  the  past  year,  £521,  7s.  l^d. 

Some  time  since  a  brother  in  the  Lord  wrote  to  me  that  he  had  it 
in  his  heart  to  visit  from  house  to  house,  in  a  large  manufacturing 
town  in  Yorkshire,  and,  if  possible,  to  supply  each  house  with  a  tract, 
and  to  seek  out  persons  who  were  destitute  of  copies  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  I  supplied  him,  therefore,  with  10,000  gospel  tracts  and 
30  Bibles,  and  subsequently  with  127  more  Bibles,  and  finally  with 
10,000  more  tracts  and  74  Bibles. 

The  tliird  object  of  this  Institution  is,  to  aid  missionary  efforts. 

During  the  past  year  has  been  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution 
for  this  object,  the  sum  of  £3,177,  17s.  11  Ad.     By  this  sum  seventy 
four  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world, 
have  been  to  a  greater  or  less  degree  assisted. 

The  year  before  last  I  had  been  enabled  to  spend  on  this  part  of 
the  work  more  than  during  any  previous  year ;  but  the  last  year  I 
was,  by  God's  help,  enabled  not  only  to  disburse  for  this  object  as 
much  as  during  the  previous  year,  but  £676,  8s.  lO^d.  more.  For  this 
privilege  I  feel  grateful ;  3-et  I  long  to  be  permitted  by  the  Lord  to  do 
much  more  still.  But  whilst  it  has  been  a  source  of  joy  to  me  to  be 
able  to  assist  seventy-four  servants  of  Christ  in  many  parts  of  the 
world,  that  which  was  far  more  than  this  a  cause  of  thankfulness,  was, 
that  almost  week  by  week,  and  often  repeatedly  in  the  same  week, 
I  had  refreshing  intelligence  from  the  brethren  whom  I  sought  to 
help. 


416  THE   LIFE  OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIII. 

The  letters  of  these  brethren  exhibit  the  fact  that  the 
aid  conveyed  through  Mr.  M.  was  most  timely,  coming 
often  in  the  hour  of  sore  need.  They  also  give  assurance 
that  their  labors  had  been  singularly  blessed  to  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen,  and  of  the  ignorant  and  deluded 
among  whom  they  preached. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  which  has  heen 
spent  on  missionary  operations,  since  March  5,  1834,  is  £21,794,  7s. 
6d. 

There  has  been  laid  out  for  tracts,  from  May  26,  1856,  to  May  26, 
1857,  the, sum  of  £975,  18s.  7^d. ;  and  there  have  been  circulated 
within  the  Inst  year  1,313,301  tracts  and  books.  The  sum  total  which 
has  been  expended  on  this  object,  since  Nov.  19,  1810,  amounts  to 
£4,635,  15s.  2*d. 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books  which  have  been  cir- 
culated since  Nov.  19,  1840,  is  5,710,981. 

Letters  from  those  to  whom  tracts  were  sent  for  distribu- 
tion, convey  the  intelligence  that  in  very  many  instances 
the  tracts  were  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  sinners. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  299  orphans  in 
the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  During  the  past 
year  there  were  admitted  into  it  30  orphans,  making  329  in  all.  When 
the  last  Report  was  published,  there  were  847  orphans  waiting  for 
admission.  Since  then  231  more  destitute  orphans,  bereaved  of  both 
parents  by  death,  and  some  only  a  few  weeks  old,  have  been  applied 
for  to  be  admitted,  making  1,078  in  all.  Of  these  1,078  we  were  only 
able  to  receive  30,  as  has  been  stated,  and  58  either  died  or  were 
otherwise  provided  for,  as  their  relatives  or  friends  have  informed  us, 
so  that  there  are  still  990  waiting  for  admission.  Christian  reader, 
think  of  these  990  destitute  orphans,  bereaved  of  both  parents !  I 
have  now,  however,  before  me  the  most  pleasant  prospect,  if  the  Lord 
permit,  of  being  able  to  receive  400  of  them  in  about  three  months, 
and  also  of  being  permitted  to  build  the  third  house  for  300  more. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  anything 
by  me,  the  sum  of  £92,175,  4s.  2id.  has  been  given  to  me  for  the  or- 
phans, as  the  result  of  prayer  to   God,  since  the  commencement  of 


1857.  THREE   YEARS   OP    PROSPERITY.  417 

the  work,  which  sum  includes  the  £15,055,  3s.  2|d.  which  was  the 
cost  of  the  building,  fitting  up,  and  furnishing  of  the  present  new 
Orphan  House,  and  the  £31,817,  Is.  lid.,  which  had  been  received  up 
to  May  26,  1857,  for  the  building  fund,  and  the  £1,489,  7s.  9d.,  the 
balance  of  the  current  expenses.  It  may  also  be  interesting  to  the 
reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  has  been  given  for  the 
other  objects,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  amounts  to 
£33,293,  9s.  10|d. ;  and  that  which  has  come  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles, 
since  the  commencement,  amounts  to  £2,080,  9s.  10|d. ;  by  sale  of 
tracts,  £1,778,  2s.  5d. ;  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the 
day  schools,  from  the  commencement.  £2,066,  13s.  4^d. 

The  Lord  is  pleased  to  continue  to  allow  us  to  see  fruit 
in  connection  with  the  orphan  work,  with  reference  to 
those  who  are  now  under  our  care,  and  we  hear  still  again 
and  again  of  cases  in  which  those  who  were  formerly 
under  our  care  have  been  led  to  declare  themselves 
openly  for  the  Lord,  besides  those  in  whom  we  saw  the 
work  of  grace  manifestly  begun  before  they  left  the  Orphan 
House. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

SUM  MAR  T. 

1857  —  1860. 

THE  HOUSE  FOR  FOUR  HUNDRED  OPENED  —  PRATER  MORE  THAN  ANSWIRED  — 
THE  RESORT  IN  TROUBLE  —  AN  OUTPOURING  OF  THE  SPIRIT  ON  THE  ORPHANS 
—  LAND  FOR  A  NEW  BUILDING  PURCHASED  —  "  BUT  ONE  LIFE  TO  SPEND  FOR 
GOD  "  —  SCATTERING,  TET  INCREASING  "  — A  MEMORABLE  YEAR  —  THE  GERM 
OF  THE  IRISH  REVIVAL  —  LETTER  FROM  AN  ORPHAN — THE  FRUIT  OF  SIX 
MONTHS'  PRAYER  —  THE  RESULTS  OF  THE  WORK  —  REVIVAL  AMONG  THE 
ORPHANS. 

OVEMBER  12,  1857.  The  long  looked-for  and 
long  praj^ed-for  day  had  now  arrived  when  the 
desire  of  my  heart  was  granted  to  me,  to  be  able 
to  open  the  house  for  four  hundred  additional 
orphans.  Much  had  I  labored  in  prayer  and  active  engage- 
ments to  accomplish  what  was  to  be  done  previously  ;  and 
now  things  were  so  far  advanced  as  that  the  new  house 
was  ready  for  use  ;  and  a  few  days  after  we  began  to  receive 
the  children  into  it.  How  precious  this  was  to  me,  such 
will  be  able  to  enter  into,  who,  having  day  by  day  prayed 
for  a  blessing  for  seven  j^ears,  and  often  repeatedly  on  the 
same  day,  at  last  obtain  the  desire  of  their  heart.  Yet  this 
blessing  came  not  unexpectedly  to  me,  but  had  been  looked 
for,  and  had,  in  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  been  expected 
to  be  obtained  in  God's  own  time. 

Dec.  3.  A  donor  has  sent  me  above  fifty  £5  notes,  one 
every  month.  Another  donor,  with  an  income  of  only  £400 
per  annum,  has  sent  me  one  donation  of  £10,  or  £15,  or  £20, 
after  the  other,  during  this  year  and  former  j^ears,  so  that 
from  this  donor  i"  have  had  about  £130  during  this  one  year. 
Another  donor  has  sent  me  £30,  £50,  or  even  £100  again 
£18 


1858.  A    FULL   TREASURY.  419 

and  again,  for  several  years  past.  Thus  the  Lord,  by 
smaller  or  larger  amounts,  oft  repeated,  or  given  only  once 
or  twice,  helps  me.  Thousands  of  donors  have  contributed 
towards  this  work  during  the  past  twenty-four  years  ;  though 
a  great  part  of  the  income,  perhaps  one-half  or  more,  has 
come  from  about  one  hundred  donors  only. 

Feb.  17,  1853.  As  far  as  I  am  able  to  judge,  I  have  now 
all  I  require  in  the  way  of  pecuniary  means  for  the  third 
ho;i,se  also,  so  that  I  am  able  to  accomplish  the  full  enlarge- 
ment of  the  orphan  work  to  one  thousand  orphans. 

Ity  the  conclusion  of  the  year  under  consideration,  Mr. 
M.  had  received,  from  all  sources,  thirty-five  thousand  three 
hundred  and  thirty-five  pounds  nine  shillings  threepence 
toward  the  new  Orphan  Houses,  "  being  actually  three  hun- 
dred and  thirty-five  pounds  nine  shillings  threepence  more 
than  I  had  been  from  the  commencement  praying  for." 

The  following  circumstance,  connected  with  the  mainten- 
ance and  care  of  the  orphans,  exhibits  the  reliance  placed 
upon  prayer  and  faith  for  relief  in  every  exigency :  — 

Towards  the  end  of  November,  1857,  I  was  most  unex- 
pectedly informed  that  the  boiler  of  our  heating  apparatus 
at  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  1,  leaked  very  considerably, 
so  that  it  was  impossible  to  go  through  the  winter  with  such 
a  leak.  Our  heating  apparatus  consists  of  a  large  cylinder 
boiler,  inside  of  which  the  fire  is  kept,  and  with  which  boiler 
the  water  pipes  which  warm  the  rooms  are  connected.  Hot 
air  is  also  connected  with  this  apparatus.  This  now  was 
my  position.  The  boiler  had  been  considered  suited  for  the 
work  of  the  winter  ;  the  having  had  ground  to  suspect  its 
being  worn  out,  and  not  to  have  done  anything  towards  its 
being  replaced  by  a  new  one,  and  to  have  said  I  will  trust 
in  God  regarding  it,  would  be  careless  presumption,  but  not 
faith  in  God.     It  would  be  the  counterfeit  of  faith. 


420  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

The  boiler  is  entirely  surrounded  by  brickwork  ;  its  state, 
therefore,  could  not  be  known  without  taking  down  the 
brickwork ;  this,  if  needless,  would  be  rather  injurious  to 
the  boiler  than  otherwise  ;  and,  as,  year  after  3Tear,  for  eight 
winters,  we  had  had  no  difficulty  in  this  way,  we  had  not  an- 
ticipated it  now.  But  suddenly  and  most  unexpectedly,  at 
the  commencement  of  the  winter,  this  difficulty  occurred. 
What  then  was  to  be  done?  For  the  children,  especially  the 
younger  infants,  I  felt  deeply  concerned  that  they  might 
not  surfer  through  want  of  warmth.  But  how  were  wre  to 
obtain  warmth  ?  The  introduction  of  a  neiv  boiler  would, 
in  all  probability,  take  many  weeks.  The  repairing  of  the 
boiler  was  a  questionable  matter,  on  account  of  the  great- 
ness of  the  leak ;  but,  if  not,  nothing  could  be  said  of  it, 
till  the  brick-chamber  in  which  the  boiler,  with  Hazard's 
patent  heating  apparatus,  is  inclosed,  was,  at  least  in  part, 
removed  ;  but  that  would,  at  least  as  far  as  we  could  judge, 
take  days,  and  what  was  to  be  done  in  the  meantime  to  find 
warm  rooms  for  three  hundred  children  ?  It  naturally  oc- 
curred to  me  to  introduce  temporary  gas  stoves,  but,  on  fur- 
ther weighing  the  matter,  it  was  found  that  we  should  be 
unable  to  heat  our  very  large  rooms  with  gas  except  we  had 
very  many  stoves,  which  we  could  not  introduce,  as  we  had 
not  a  sufficient  quantity  of  gas  to  spare  from  our  lighting 
apparatus.  Moreover,  for  each  of  these  stoves  we  needed 
a  small  chimney,  to  carry  off  the  impure  air.  This  mode 
of  heating,  therefore,  though  applicable  to  a  hall,  a  staircase, 
or  a  shop,  would  not  suit  our  purposes.  I  also  thought  of 
the  temporary  introduction  of  Arnott's  stoves ;  but  they 
would  be  unsuitable,  as  we  needed  chimne3Ts,  long  chimneys, 
for  them,  as  they  would  have  been  of  a  temporary  kind,  and 
therefore  must  go  out  of  the  windows.  On  this  account, 
the  uncertainty  of  its  answering  in  our  case,  the  disfigurement 
of  the  rooms  almost  permanently,  led  me  to  see  it  needful 
to  give  up  this  plan  also.  But  what  was  to  be  done  ?  Gladly 
would  I  have  paid  one  hundred  pounds  if  thereby  the  diffi- 


1858.  RESORT  IN  TROUBLE.  421 

culty  could  have  been  overcome,  and  the  children  not  be 
exposed  to  suffer  for  many  days  from  being  in  cold  rooms. 
At  last  I  determined  on  falling  entirely  into  the  hands  of 
God,  who  is  very  merciful  and  of  tender  compassion,  and  I 
decided  on  having,  at  all  events,  the  brick-chamber  opened, 
to  see  the  extent  of  the  damage,  and  to  see  whether  the 
boiler  might  be  repaired,  so  as  to  carry  us  through  the  win- 
ter. The  day  was  fixed  when  the  workmen  were  to  come, 
and  all  the  necessary  arrangements  were  made.  The  fire, 
of  course,  had  to  be  let  out  while  the  repairs  were  going  on. 
But  now  see.  After  the  day  was  fixed  for  the  repairs,  a 
bleak  north  wind  set  in.  It  began  to  blow  either  on  Thurs- 
day or  Friday  before  the  Wednesday  afternoon  when  the 
fire  was  to  be  let  out.  Now  came  the  first  really  cold 
weather  which  we  had  in  the  beginning  of  last  winter,  dur- 
ing the  first  days  of  December.  What  was  to  be  done  ? 
The  repairs  could  not  be  put  off.  I  now  asked  the  Lord  for 
two  things,  viz.,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  change  the 
north  wind  into  a  south  wind,  and  that  he  would  give  to  the 
workmen  "  a  mind  to  work  ;"  for  I  remembered  how  much 
Nehemiah  accomplished  in  fifty-two  days,  whilst  building 
the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  because  "  the  people  had  a  mind  to 
work."  Well,  the  memorable  day  came.  The  evening  be- 
fore, the  bleak  north  wind  blew  still ;  but  on  the  Wednes- 
day the  south  wind  blew ;  exactly  as  I  had  prayed.  The 
weather  was  so  mild  that  no  fire  was  needed.  The  brick- 
work is  removed,  the  leak  is  found  out  very  soon,  the  boiler- 
makers  begin  to  repair  in  good  earnest.  About  half-past 
eight  in  the  evening,  when  I  was  going  to  leave  the  new  Or- 
phan House  for  my  home,  I  was  informed  at  the  lodge  lliat 
the  acting  principal  of  the  firm  whence  the  boiler-makers 
came  was  arrived,  to  see  how  the  work  was  going  on,  and 
whether  he  could  in  any  way  speed  the  matter.  I  went  im- 
mediately into  the  cellar,  therefore,  to  see  him  with  the 
men,  to  seek  to  expedite  the  business.  In  speaking  to  the 
principal  of  this,  he  said  in  their  hearing,  "the  men  will 
86 


422  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

work  late  this  evening,  and  come  very  early  again  to-mor- 
row." "  We  would  rather,  sir,"  said  the  leader,  "  work  all 
night."  Then  remembered  I  the  second  part  of  my  pra}^er, 
that  God  would  give  the  men  "a  mind  to  work."  Thus  it 
was :  by  the  morning  the  repair  of  the  boiler  was  accom- 
plished, the  leak  was  stopped,  though  with  great  difficulty, 
and  within  about  thirty  hours  the  brickwork  was  up  again 
and  the  fire  in  the  boiler  ;  and  all  the  time  the  south  wind 
blew  so  mildly  that  there  was  not  the  least  need  of  a  fire. 

Here,  then,  is  one  of  our  difficulties  which  was  overcome 
by  prayer  and  faith. 

For  nearly  three  months  all  went  on  well ;  but  at  the  end 
of  February  another  leak  appeared,  which  was  worse  than 
the  previous  one.  But  over  this  we  were  helped  through 
prayer,  so  that  without  any  real  inconvenience  the  repairs 
were  accomplished  within  about  thirty  hours.  From  that 
time  the  Lord  has  not  tried  us  any  further  in  this  way. 
While  I  am  writing  this  it  is  fine  warm  weather,  and  I  have 
ordered  in  both  houses  the  fires  to  be  discontinued  in  the 
heating  apparatuses,  and,  the  Lord  willing,  a  new  boiler 
will,  of  course,  be  substituted. 

Feb.  2,  1858.  "  From  Newton"  one  pound.  To-day  I 
took  the  first  active  steps  towards  the  building  of  the  third 
house,  when  immediately  afterwards  I  was  informed  by  let- 
ter that  a  lady  in  London,  an  entire  stranger  to  me,  had  or- 
dered her  bankers  to  send  me  three  hundred  pounds  for  the 
support  of  the  orphans.  I  was  also  further  informed  in  the 
evening  that  in  two  weeks  eight  hundred  pounds  shall  be 
paid  to  me  for  the  work  of  the  Lord.  The  three  hundred 
pounds  were  sent  the  next  day,  and  the  eight  hundred  pounds 
a  fortnight  after.  See  how,  with  enlargement  of  the  work, 
the  Lord  keeps  pace  with  the  expenses,  helping  when  help 
is  really  needed,  often  also  giving  beforehand. 

During  the  year  1857-8,  twenty-four  schools  were 
supported  or   assisted  out  of  the  funds   of  the  Institu- 


1858.  LETTERS   FROM   LABORERS.  423 

tion,  three  thousand  nine  hundred  and  sixty-three 
Bibles  and  portions  of  Scripture  were  circulated,  and 
three  thousand  five  hundied  and  thirty-one  pounds  ex- 
pended for  the  aid  of  eighty-two  laborers  in  various 
parts  of  the  world.  From  these  men  Mr.  Miiller 
received  letters  containing  the  delightful  intelligence 
that  their  labors  had  been  blessed  of  the  Lord.  After 
giving  copious  extracts  from  these  letters,  Mr.  M. 
adds : — 

Such  extracts  might  be  greatly  multiplied,  and,  as  I  said 
before,  a  large  volume  might  easily  be  written ;  but  space 
forbids  me  giving  an}^  more.  I  feel  it,  however,  due  to  the 
Christian  reader  to  state  that  there  is  good  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  many  hundreds  of  souls  have  been  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  through  the  instrumentality  of  these 
brethren  within  the  last  year ;  and  may  we  not  hope  that 
even  that  which  is  known  is  not  nearly  all  that  the  Lord 
has  been  pleased  to  accomplish  through  them  ?  How  sea- 
sonably, often,  the  help  for  which  I  had  labored  in  prayer 
has  come  to  these  dear  servants  of  Christ,  the  following 
extracts  from  letters  may  show,  though  hundreds  of  simi- 
lar letters  have  been  received  by  me  within  the  last  twenty 
years. 

May  19,  1858.  "I  gratefully  acknowledge  the  Lord's 
goodness,  in  the  receipt  of  your  check  for  ten  pounds. 
Being  brought  low,  my  dear  wife  and  myself,  when  specially 
waiting  on  him  last  evening,  pleaded  with  the  Lord  that  he 
would  graciously  send  a  supply  this  morning ;  and  again 
we  have  the  proof  of  his  love  by  your  letter  and  its  con- 
tents. Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul !  With  many  thanks  to 
you,  in  which  my  dear  wife  unites,  I  am,"  etc. 

Feb.  27,  1858.  u  Oh,  how  my  heart  goes  out  towards  you 
for  your  affectionate  remembrance  of  us  in  our  low  estate  i 
Mot  a  shilling  had  we  in  the  house,  nor  any  human  prospect 


424  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

of    any   money,   when    your    remittance   of   five  pounda 
reached  us." 

A  laborer  on  the  Continent  writes  on  Bee.  17,  1857 : 
"  -\^re  received  yesterday  your  kind  note  inclosing  eight 
pounds.  The  very  day  you  sent  your  letter  to  the  post- 
office,  the  12th  instant,  was  a  day  set  apart  for  prayer,  with 
fasting,  to  ask  the  Lord  for  means." 

There  were  also  circulated  during  the  year  1,334,791 
tracts  and  books.  Letters  received  from  the  persons 
who  distributed  them  show  that  they  were  greatly 
blessed  in   awakening   and   converting  souls. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  299 
orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bris- 
tol. During  the  past  }Tear  there  were  admitted  into  it,  and 
into  the  new  house  for  400,  altogether  219  orphans.  The 
total  number  of  orphans  who  have  been  under  our  care 
since  April  11,  1836,  is  871. 

The  opening  of  the  new  house  for  400  orphans,  which  is 
not  a  wing  of  the  house  that  has  been  before  in  existence, 
but  an  entirely  distinct  establishment,  and  larger  than  the 
former,  has  made  it  needful  to  distinguish  between  these 
two  houses  in  this  way,  that  the  house  which  was  opened  on 
June  18,  1849,  is  now  called  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  1. 
and  the  one  which  was  opened  on  Nov.  12,  1857,  is  called 
the  new  Orphan  House  No.  2.  The  new  Orphan  House 
No.  1  is  fitted  up  for  the  accommodation  of  140  orphan 
girls  above  seven  years  of  age,  80  orphan  boys  above 
seven  years,  and  80  male  and  female  orphans  from  their 
earliest  da}Ts,  till  they  are  about  seven  or  eight  years  of 
age.  The  infants,  after  having  passed  the  age  of  seven  or 
eight  years,  are  removed  into  the  different  departments  for 
older  boys  and  girls.  The  new  Orphan  House  No.  2  is 
fitted  up  for  200  female  infant  orphans,  and  200  elder  female 
orphans. 


1858.  REVIVAL.  425 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  any- 
thing by  me,  the  sum  of  £102,714,  9s.  6d.  has  been  given  to 
me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  since  the 
commencement  of  the  work,  which  sum  includes  the  amount 
received  for  the  building  fund  for  the  houses  already  built 
and  the  one  to  be  built.  It  may  also  be  interesting  to  the 
reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  has  been  given 
for  the  other  objects,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work, 
amounts  to  £38,297,  12s.  ll^d. ;  and  that  which  has  come 
in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  since  the  commencement  amounts 
to  £2,222,  4s.  3£d. ;  by  sale  of  tracts,  £2,294,  6s.  ll£d.,  and 
by  the  payments  of  children  in  the  day  schools,  from  the 
commencement,  £2,138,  lis.  4Jd. 

During  the  past  twenty-two  years  the  Spirit  of  God  has 
been  again  and  again  working  among  the  orphans  who 
were  under  our  care,  so  that  very  many  of  them  have  been 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord ;  but  we  never  had 
so  great  a  work,  and  at  the  same  time  one  so  satisfactory, 
within  so  short  a  time,  as  during  the  past  year.  I  will  enter 
somewhat  into  details  for  the  benefit  of  the  reader.  There 
are  one  hundred  and  forty  elder  girls  in  the  new  Orphan 
House  No.  1,  of  whom,  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  period, 
ten  were  considered  to  be  believers. 

On  May  26,  1857,  the  death  of  an  orphan,  Caroline 
Bailey,  took  place.  The  death  of  this  beloved  girl,  who 
had  known  the  Lord  several  months  before  she  fell  asleep, 
seems  to  have  been  used  by  the  Lord  as  a  means  of 
answering  in  a  goodly  measure  our  daily  prayers  for  the 
conversion  of  the  orphans.  It  pleased  God  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  last  period  mightily  to  work  among  the 
orphans,  so  that  all  at  once,  within  a  few  days,  without 
any  apparent  cause,  except  it  be  the  peaceful  end  of  the 
beloved  Caroline  Baile}T,  more  than  fifty  of  these  girls 
were  brought  to  be  under  concern  about  their  souls,  and 
some  with  deep  conviction  of  sin  accompanying  it,  so  that 
they  were  exceedingly  distressed.     And  how  is  it  now? 

'       36* 


426  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

my  readers  may  ask ,  for  young  persons  are  often  appar- 
ently much  concerned  about  the  things  of  God,  but  these 
impressions  pass  away.  True,  dear  reader,  I  have  seen 
this  nryself,  having  had  to  do  with  many  thousands  of  chil- 
dren and  young  persons  within  the  last  thirty  years.  Had, 
therefore,  this  work  among  the  orphans  begun  within  the 
last  few  da3Ts,  or  even  weeks,  I  should  have  passed  it  over 
in  silence  ;  but  more  than  a  year  has  now  elapsed  since  it 
commenced,  and  it  will,  therefore,  give  joy  to  the  godly 
reader  to  hear  that  in  addition  to  those  ten  who  were 
previously  believers,  and  of  whom  one  has  been  sent  to 
service,  there  are  tvvTent3^-three  girls  respecting  whom  for 
several  months  there  has  been  no  doubt  as  to  their  being 
believers  ;  two  died  in  the  faith  within  the  year  ;  and  there 
are  thirty-eight  more  who  are  awakened  and  under  con- 
cern about  their  souls,  but  respecting  whom  we  cannot 
speak  as  yet  so  decidedly.  All  this  regards  only  one 
branch  of  the  Orphan  Establishment,  the  elder  girls  of 
the  House  No.  1.  In  addition  to  this,  I  am  glad  also  to 
be  able  to  state  that  among  the  other  girls  in  the  New 
House  No.  2,  and  among  the  boys  also,  some  are  interested 
about  the  things  of  God  ;  yea,  our  labors  begin  already  to 
be  blessed  to  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  new  received  orphans. 

Continuing  the  narrative  of  the  progress  of  the  new  Or- 
phan Houses,  Mr.  M.  writes  under  date  of  Oct.  29  >  1858  :  — 

In  the  last  Report,  I  stated  that  I  was  looking  out  for 
land  for  the  third  house.  Regarding  this,  I  waited  day  by 
day  upon  God.  But  for  many  months  it  pleased  him  to 
exercise  my  faith  and  patience.  When,  more  than  once,  I 
seemed  to  have  obtained  my  desire,  I  again  appeared  fur- 
ther from  it  than  ever.  However,  I  continued  to  pray  and 
to  exercise  faith,  being  fully  assured  that  the  Lord's  time 
was  not  yet  come,  and  that,  when  it  was,  he  would  help. 
And  so  it  proved.    At  last,  in  September,  1858, 1  obtained 


1858.  LAND   PURCHASED.  427 

eleven  and  a  half  acres  of  land,  quite  close  to  the  new  Or- 
phan Houses  No.  1  and  No.  2  and  only  separated  from  them 
by  the  road.  On  these  eleven  and  a  half  acres  of  land  a 
house  is  built.  The  price  for  house  and  land  was  three  thou- 
sand six  hundred  and  thirty-one  pounds  fifteen  shillings, 
being  more  money  than  I  should  have  seen  it  right  to  expend 
on  the  site,  had  it  not  been  that  it  was  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance that  the  third  house  should  be  quite  near  the  other 
two,  to  facilitate  the  superintendence  and  direction  of  the 
establishment.  Thus,  at  last,  this  prayer  also  was  answered, 
concerning  which  I  had  been  waiting  upon  God  for  so  many 
months,  and  concerning  which  the  difficulties  as  to  sight 
and  reason  seemed  so  great,  but  respecting  which  my  mind 
was  continually  at  peace  ;  for  I  was  sure  that,  as  I  was  do- 
ing God's  work,  he  would,  in  his  own  time,  help  me  in  this 
particular  also.  The  longer  I  go  on  in  this  service,  the  more 
1  find  that  prayer  and  faith  can  overcome  every  difficulty. 

Having  now  obtained  land,  and  so  much,  my  desire  was 
to  make  the  best  use  of  it,  and  to  build  for  four  hundred 
orphans,  instead  of  for  three  hundred,  as  I  had  previously 
purposed  to  do.  After  having  had  several  meetings  with 
the  architects,  and  finding  that  it  was  possible  to  accommo- 
date, with  comparatively  little  more  expense,  four  hundred 
and  fifty  orphans,  instead  of  four  hundred,  I  finally  deter- 
mined on  that  number,  so  as  to  have  eventually  one  thousand 
one  hundred  and  fifty  orphans  under  my  care,  instead  of  one 
thousand,  as  for  several  3~ears  previously  had  been  contem- 
plated. The  greatuess  of  the  number  of  destitute  children 
bereaved  of  both  parents  by  death,  —  together  with  the 
greatness  of  the  Lord's  blessing,  which  has  during  all  these 
many  years  rested  upon  my  service  in  this  wa}T,  —  and  the 
greatness  of  the  Lord's  help  in  giving  me  assistants  and 
helpers  in  the  work  as  well  as  means,  —  and,  above  all,  the 
deep  realization  that  I  have  but  one  life  to  spend  for  God 
on  earth,  and  that  that  one  life  is  but  a  brief  life  ;  —  these 
were  the  reasons  which  led  me  to  this  further  enlargement. 


428  THE   LIFE  OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

To  this  determination  of  a  still  further  enlargement  I  came 
solely  in  dependence  upon  the  living  God  for  7ie?p,  though  the 
increase  of  expense  for  the  building  fund,  on  account  of  the 
purchase  of  the  land,  and  accommodation  to  be  built  for  the 
additional  one  hundred  and  fifty  orphans  more  than  had  been 
from  the  beginning  contemplated,  would  not  be  less  than 
from  six  thousand  to  seven  thousand  five  hundred  pounds 
more  than  I  had  originally  expected  the  total  of  the  prem- 
ises, which  we'e  to  be  erected,  would  cost ;  and  though,  in 
addition  to  this,  the  yearly  additional  expenditure  for  the 
maintenance  of  these  one  hundred  and  fifty  orphans,  beyond 
the  intended  number  of  one  thousand,  could  not  be  less 
than  one  thousand  eight  hundred  pounds  a  }^ear.  But  none 
of  these  difficulties  discouraged  mo. 

Nov.  27.  It  is  this  day  a  twelvemonth  since  we  began 
to  receive  fresh  children  into  tl:e  new  Orphan  House  No.  2. 
Since  then  the  mercies  of  the  Lord  have  been  very  manjr, 
and  his  help  has  been  very  great.  There  have  been  received 
from  Nov.  27,  1857,  to  Nov.  27,  1858,  altogether  three  hun- 
dred and  eight  orphans.  Such  a  year  I  never  spent  in  this 
service,  —  one  so  full  of  help  and  blessing  in  every  way. 

Jan.  4,  1859.  Received  seven  thousand  pounds,  which 
sum  was  entirety  left  at  my  disposal,  as  the  work  of  God  in 
which  I  am  engaged  might  more  especially  require  it.  When 
I  decided  at  the  end  of  October,  1858,  to  build  for  four 
hundred  and  fifty  orphans,  instead  of  three  hundred,  I 
needed  several  thousand  pounds  more,  and  was  fully  assured 
that  God  would  give  me  the  required  means,  because  in  re- 
liance upon  him,  and  for  the  honor  of  his  name,  I  had  de- 
termined on  this  enlargement ;  and  now  see,  esteemed  reader, 
how  the  Lord  honored  this  my  faith  in  him  ! 

Jan.  12.  From  Westerharu,  in  eighty-eight  small  dona- 
tions, £4,  8s.  6cl.  Without  my  knowledge  these  eighty- 
eight  small  donations  had  been  contributed,  and  were  sent 
to  me. 

May  26.     During  the  year  now  closing,  four  thousand 


1859.  HELP   TO   OTHERS.  429 

one  hundred  and  forty-nine  pounds  seventeen  shillings  five- 
pence  were  expended  in  aid  of  ninety-one  brethren  laboring  in 
England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  Belgium,  France,  Switzerland, 
Sardinia,  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  East  Indies,  China,  and 
British  Guiana.  Also,  during  the  past  year  1,885,401 
tracts  and  books  have  been  circulated. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  four 
hundred  and  ninety-nine  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  Houses 
No.  1  and  No.  2.  On  May  26,  1859,  there  were  six  hun- 
dred and  seventjMwo  orphans  in  the  two  houses,  i.  e.,  in 
No.  1,  299,  and  in  No.  2,  373.  The  total  number  of  orphans 
who  have  been  under  our  care  since  April  11,  1836,  is  1,083. 

Though  during  the  past  year  we  have  not  had  so  great 
and  so  sudden  a  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  going  on  among 
the  orphans  as  during  the  previous  year,  when,  within  a  few 
days,  about  fifty  out  of  one  department  of  one  hundred 
and  forty  girls  were  suddenly  brought  under  deep  concern 
about  their  souls  ;  yet  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  has  not 
been  withheld  even  spiritually.  There  are  already  many 
caring  about  the  things  of  God  among  the  four  hundred 
and  twenty-four  orphans  who  were  received  within  the  last 
eighteen  months,  and  who  ask  it,  as  a  privilege,  to  be  al- 
lowed, in  the  summer,  to  take  their  Bibles  with  them  to  bed, 
so  that,  should  they  awake  in  the  morning  before  the  bell  is 
rung,  they  may  be  able  to  read  it.  Out  of  the  thirteen  girls 
who  were  sent  to  service,  nine  had  been  believers  for  some 
time  before  they  left  the  establishment. 

When  I  began  the  orphan  work,  one  of  the  especial  ob- 
jects which  I  had  in  view  was  to  benefit  the  church  of  Christ 
at  large,  by  the  accounts  which  I  might  be  enabled  to  write 
in  connection  with  this  service ;  for  I  expected,  from  the 
beginning,  to  have  many  answers  to  prayer  granted  to  me, 
and  I  confidently  anticipated  that  the  recording  of  them 
would  be  beneficial  to  believers,  in  leading  them  to  look  for 
answers  to  their  own  prayers,  and  in  encouraging  them  to 
bring  all  their  own  necessities  before  God  in  prayer.     I 


430  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

likewise  firmly  believed  that  many  unconverted  persons 
would,  by  means  of  such  writings,  be  led  to  see  the  reality 
of  the  things  of  God.  As  I  expected,  so  it  has  been. 
In  very  many  instances  the  reading  of  the  Reports  of  this 
Institution,  or  the  "  Narrative  of  the  Lord's  Dealings," 
with  me,  has  been  blessed  by  God  to  the  conversion  of 
those  who  knew  not  our  Lord  Jesus.  In  thousands  of  in- 
stances, likewise,  believers  have  been  benefited  through 
them,  being  thereby  comforted,  encouraged,  led  more  sim- 
ply to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  led  more  fully  to  trust  in  God 
for  everything ;  in  a  word,  led,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree, 
to  walk  in  the  same  path  of  faith  in  which  the  writer,  by 
the  help  of  God,  is  walking.  The  thousands  of  instances  of 
blessing  which  have  been  brought  before  me  during  the  past 
twenty-four  years  (for  almost  daily  I  have  heard  of  fresh 
cases,  and  often  of  several  in  the  same  day),  have  only  still 
further  led  me  to  earnestness  in  prayer,  that  the  Lord  would 
condescend  to  use  these  publications  still  more,  and  make 
them  a  blessing  to  many  tens  of  thousands  of  his  children, 
and  to  many  tens  of  thousands  cf  the  unconverted.  And 
now  the  reader  will  rejoice  with  me,  when  he  reads  what  fol- 
lows. I  am  the  more  led  to  relate  the  following,  that  the 
godly  reader  more  than  ever  may  be  encouraged  to  prayer, 
and,  also,  that  an  accurate  statement  may  be  given  of  this 
fact,  which  has  been  already  referred  to  in  many  public  pla- 
ces in  connection  with  revival-meetings,  and  which  likewise 
has  been  several  times  stated  in  print. 

In  November,  1856,  a  young  Irishman,  Mr.  James 
McQuilkin,  was  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord. 
Soon  after  his  conversion  he  saw  my  Narrative  adver- 
tised. He  had  a  great  desire  to  read  it,  and  procured  it 
accordingly,  about  January,  1857.  God  blessed  it  greatly 
to  his  soul,  especially  in  showing  to  him  what  could  be 
obtained  b}'  prayer.  He  said  to  himself  something  like 
this  :  See  what  Mr.  Miiller  obtains  simply  by  prayer.  Thus 
I  may  obtain  blessing  by  prayer.  He  now  set  himself  to 
prav  that  the  Lord  would  give  him  a  spiritual  companion, 


1859.  THE   IRISH    REVIVAL.  431 

one  who  knew  the  Lord.  Soon  after,  he  became  acquainted 
with  a  young  man  who  knew  the  Lord.  These  two  began 
a  prayer  meeting  in  one  of  the  Sunday  schools  in  the 
parish  of  Connor.  Having  his  prayer  answered  in  obtaining 
a  spiritual  companion,  Mr.  James  McQuillan  asked  the 
Lord  to  lead  him  to  become  acquainted  with  some  more 
of  his  hidden  ones.  Soon  after,  the  Lord  gave  him  two 
more  young  men,  who  knew  the  Lord  previously,  as  far  as 
he  could  judge.  In  autumn,  1857,  Mr.  James  McQuilkin 
stated  to  these  three  young  men,  given  him  in  answer  to 
believing  prayer,  what  blessing  he  had  derived  from  my 
Narrative,  — how  it  had  led  him  to  see  the  power  of  believ- 
ing prayer ;  and  he  proposed  that  they  should  meet  for 
pra}~er,  to  seek  the  Lord's  blessing  upon  their  various  labors 
in  the  Sunday  schools,  prayer  meetings,  and  preachings  of 
the  gospel.  Accordingly,  in  autumn,  1857,  these  four 
young  men  met  together  for  prayer  in  a  small  school-house 
near  the  village  of  Kells  in  the  parish  of  Connor,  every 
Friday  evening.  On  January  1,  1858,  the  Lord  gave  them 
the  first  remarkable  answer  to  prayer  in  the  conversion  of 
a  farm  servant.  He  was  taken  into  the  number,  and  thus 
there  were  five  who  gave  themselves  to  prayer.  Shortly 
after  another  young  man,  about  twenty  years  old,  was 
converted  ;  there  were  now  six.  This  greatly  encouraged 
the  other  three  who  first  had  met  with  Mr.  James  McQuil- 
kin. Others  now  were  converted,  who  were  also  taken 
into  the  number ;  but  only  believers  were  admitted  to 
these  fellowship  meetings,  in  which  they  read,  prayed,  and 
offered  to  each  other  a  few  thoughts  from  the  Scriptures. 
These  meetings,  and  others  for  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel, were  held  in  the  parish  of  Connor,  Antrim,  L'eland. 
Up  to  this  time  all  was  going  on  most  quietlv,  though 
many  souls  were  converted.  There  were  no  physical  pros- 
trations, as  afterwards.  About  Christmas,  1858,  a  young 
man  from  Ahoghill,  who  had  come  to  live  at  Connor,  and 
who  had  been  converted  through  this  little  company  of 


432  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

believers,  went  to  see  his  friends  at  Ahoghill,  and  spoke  to 
them  about  their  own  souls  and  the  work  of  God  at  Con- 
nor. His  friends  desired  to  see  some  of  these  converts. 
Accordingly,  Mr.  James  McQuillan,  with  two  of  the  first 
who  met  for  prayer,  went,  on  February  2,  1859,  and  held  a 
meeting  at  Ahoghill  in  one  of  the  Presbyterian  churches. 
Some  believed,  some  mocked,  and  others  thought  there 
was  a  great  deal  of  presumption  in  these  young  converts  ; 
yet  many  wished  to  have  another  meeting.  This  was  held 
by  the  same  three  young  men,  on  February  16,  1859  ;  and 
now  the  Spirit  of  God  began  to  work,  and  to  work  mightily. 
Souls  were  converted,  and  from  that  time  conversions  mul- 
tiplied rapidly.  Some  of  these  converts  went  to  other 
places,  and  carried  the  spiritual  fire,  so  to  speak,  with  them. 
The  blessed  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  spread  in  many 
places.  On  April  5,  1859,  Mr.  James  McQuilkin  went 
to  Ballymena,  held  a  meeting  there  in  one  of  the  Pres- 
byterian churches,  and  on  April  11  held  another  meet- 
ing in  another  of  the  Presbyterian  churches.  Several  were 
convinced  of  sin,  and  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  went 
forward  in  Ballymena.  On  May  28,  1859,  he  went  to 
Belfast.  During  the  first  week,  there  were  meetings  held 
in  five  different  Presb3Tterian  churches,  and  from  that  time 
the  blessed  work  commenced  at  Belfast.  In  all  these  visits 
he  was  accompanied  and  helped  by  Mr.  Jeremiah  Meneely, 
one  of  the  three  young  men  who  first  met  with  him  after 
the  reading  of  my  Narrative.  From  this  time  the  work  of 
the  Uo\j  Ghost  spread  further  and  further ;  for  the  young 
converts  were  used  by  the  Lord  to  carry  the  truth  from 
one  place  to  another.* 

*  Rev.  Dr.  Sawtell,  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Wayland,  remarks,  "  So  scrupulous  was 
Mr.  MUller  about  stating  the  facts  correctly,  and  so  solicitous  lest  a  wrong  impres- 
sion should  be  conveyed,  or  lest  any  statement  of  importance  should  be  made  on  in- 
sufficient authority,  that  he  sent  to  Ireland  for  Mr.  McQuilkin,  -who,  at  his  request, 
came  to  Bristol.  Mr.  Miiller  there  examined  personally  into  the  facts,  and  only  on 
becoming  satisfied  of  its  verity,  did  he  insert  in  his  annual  Report  for  1860  the  state- 
ment in  regard  to  the  connection  between  his  Narrative  and  the  commencement  of 
the  Irish  revival." 


1859.  ENLARGED   PROSPERITY.  433 

Such  was  the  beginning  of  that  mighty  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  which  has  led  to  the  conversion  of  many  tens 
of  thousands,  and  which  is  still  going  on  even  in  Ireland, 
and  the  blessed  results  of  which  are  still  felt  in  Scotland, 
England,  and  other  countries.  It  is  almost  needless  to 
add,  that  in  no  degree  the  honor  is  due  to  the  instruments, 
but  to  the  Holy  Spirit  alone  ;  yet  these  facts  are  stated  in 
order  that  it  may  be  seen  what  delight  God  has  in  answer- 
ing abundantly  the  believing  prayers  of  his  children. 

Seeing,  then,  how  greatly  he  has  condescended  to  own 
these  records  regarding  his  willingness  to  listen  to  prayer, 
made  to  him  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  I  am  delighted, 
at  the  close  of  another  year,  in  connection  with  this  Insti- 
tution, to  recount  a  few  of  the  very  many  instances  in 
which  God  has  been  pleased  to  answer  our  prayers,  and  to 
grant  blessing  to  rest  upon  the  various  objects  of  this  Insti- 
tution ;  yea,  blessing  greater  far  than  during  any  part  of 
the  past  twenty-six  years,  while  it  has  been  in  operation. 

Up  to  May  26,  1860,  Mr.  M.  received  for  the  building 
fund  the  sum  of  £45,113,  14s.  4£d. 

In  May,  1859,  I  had  in  hand  for  the  Bible,  school,  tract, 
and  missionary  funds,  £2,009,  lis.  2^-d.,  a  balance  far  greater 
than  I  ever  had  had  before.  This  arose  not  from  the  fact 
of  unwillingness  to  spend  the  means  which  the  Lord  had 
been  pleased  to  intrust  me  with,  but  chiefly  from  the  fact 
that  some  large  donations  had  come  in  during  the  last  part 
of  the  previous  j^ear ;  and  I  had  not,  as  a  steward  who 
desires  to  act  in  the  fear  of  God,  had  opportunities  brought 
before  me  to  spend  all.  But  much  as  the  balance  was,  all 
the  various  schools,  directly  or  indirectly  connected  with 

It  is  interesting  to  find  that  Mr.  Miiller's  statement  of  the  origin  of  the  revival 
accords  with  the  account  of  Prof.  Gibson,  of  Queen's  College,  Belfast,  in  his  admi 
rable  work,  "  The  Year  of  Grace,"  prepared  at  the  request  of  Gould  and  Lin- 
coln, in  which  he  details  the  events  of  the  recent  wonderful  work  of  grace  in  Ire- 
land.   (SeeChap.  in.— Vin.)— Ed. 


434  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

the  Institution,  required  means ;  the  circulation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  tracts,  which  objects  increase  more 
and  mere,  needed  much,  in  order  to  enter  every  suitable 
open  door ;  and  lastly,  and  especially,  the  ninety-one 
preachers  of  the  gospel  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  on 
my  list  on  May  26,  1859,  required  a  large  sum  to  aid  them. 
All  these  various  objects,  therefore,  needed  so  much,  that 
the  balance,  large  as  it  was,  would  have  lasted  but  a  short 
time,  had  not  the  living  God,  who  has  been  my  helper 
from  the  beginning,  and  to  whom  I  have  looked,  and 
looked  alone,  opened,  in  answer  to  our  prayers,  his  boun- 
tiful hands,  and  sent  in  more  before  the  balance  was 
expended  ;  so  that,  though  without  any  human  probability 
of  meeting  even  one5  half  of  the  probable  expenses  in  con- 
nection with  these  objects,  not  only  have  I  been  able  to 
meet  the  whole,  but  also,  so  bountifully  has  God  helped, 
that  though  the  expenses  were  £1,584,  7s.  o^d.  more  than 
during  the  preceding  3'ear,  I  had  not  only  enough,  but 
even  a  larger  balance  was  left  than  at  the  end  of  the 
previous  year. 

Jan.  31,  1860.  On  this  day  I  received  a  donation  of  three 
thousand  pounds,  of  which  I  took  for  these  objects  two 
thousand  pounds.  Day  by  day,  during  this  period  also,  I 
had  been  asking  the  Lord  for  means  for  these  objects  ;  and 
day  by  day  I  had  been  entreating  him  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  enable  me  to  accomplish  during  this  period  as 
much  as  during  the  former  one  in  the  way  of  circulating 
the  Holy  Scriptures  and  tracts,  and  in  aiding  missionary 
operations,  though  I  had  no  natural  prospect  whatever,  of 
being  able  to  do  so.  My  e}Tes  were  alone  directed  to  the 
living  God,  who  }*ear  after  year,  for  mairy  j^ears  past,  had 
allowed  me  to  increase  the  operations  of  these  three  objects, 
notwithstanding  the  continual  increase  of  expense  in  con- 
nection with  the  orphan  work ;  and  thus  I  expected,  fully 
expected,  though  all  appearance  was  against  it,  that  during 
this  period  also,  I  should  be  again  helped  by  God,  the  liv- 


IS59.  LETTERS   FROM   ORPHANS.  435 

ing  God.  Think,  then,  Christian  reader,  how  great  my 
spiritual  refreshment,  when,  by  this  one  donation  in  a  great 
measure,  I  saw  these  my  daily  prayers  being  again  an- 
swered. In  like  manner  may  you,  in  your  sphere  of  service, 
in  your  family  affairs,  in  your  business,  in  your  profession, 
in  your  various  temporal  or  spiritual  necessities,  have  your 
prayers  answered. 

Dec.  9,  1859.  To-day  it  is  twenty-four  years  since  the 
orphan  work  commenced.  What  has  God  wrought !  There 
have  been  received  since  then  altogether  1,129  orphans,  and 
during  the  last  two  years  and  two  months  alone  469,  so 
greatly  has  the  work  increased  of  late.  "We  have  now  700 
orphans  under  our  care. 

Dec.  10.  The  following  letter  was  received  to-day  from 
an  apprentice :  — 

Most  Beloved  Sir  :  — 

With  feelings  of  gratitude  and  great  thankfulness  to  you  for  all  the 
kindness  I  experienced  whilst  under  your  care,  and  for  now  appren- 
ticing me  to  a  suitable  trade  whereby  I  can  earn  my  own  living,  I 
write  you  these  few  lines.  I  arrived  at  my  destined  abode  in  safety, 
and  was  kindly  received  by  my  master  and  mistress.  Dear  sir,  [ 
thank  you  for  the  education,  food,  clothing,  and  for  every  comfort; 
but,  above  all,  for  the  instruction  from  God's  word  which  I  received 
when  in  that  happy  Orphan  House ;  for  it  was  there  I  was  brought  to 
know  Jesus  as  my  Saviour ;  and  I  hope  to  have  him  as  my  guide 
through  all  ray  difficulties,  temptations  and  trials  in  this  world;  and, 
having  him  for  my  guide,  I  hope  to  prosper  in  my  trade,  and  thereby 
show  my  gratitude  to  you  for  all  the  kindness  I  have  received. 
Please  to  accept  my  gratitude  and  thanks ;  and  I  hope  you  will  be 
spared  many  more  years  to  care  for  poor,  destitute  children  like  me. 
I  am  sure  I  shall  often  look  back  with  pleasure  and  regret  to  the 
time  I  was  in  that  happy  home ;  —  with  pleasure  that  I  lived  there, 
and  regret  that  I  left  it.  Begging  you  to  accept  my  grateful  thanks, 
and  with  my  kind  love  to  Mr.  L — ,  Mr.  B — ,  Mr.  W — ,  and  Mr. 

S-, 

I  am,  dear  sir, 

Yours  gratefully, 

*  *  *  * 


436  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

The  Christian  reader,  I  doubt  not,  in  perusing  such  let- 
ters, will  with  us  thank  God  for  condescending  to  give 
such  blessing,  such  abundant  blessing,  to  our  labors. 

Feb.  14}  1860.  Two  pounds  ten  shillings  sixpence,  with 
the  following  letter  :  — 

My  dear  Brother  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  :  — 

Will  you  please  to  accept  an  order  for  two  pounds  ten  shillings  six- 
pence by  the  same  post,  for  the  dear  orphans  under  your  care?  The 
history  of  this  small  sum  is  as  follows.  About  seven  and  a  half 
years  ago  your  Narrative  was  put  into  my  hands,  which  the_  Lord 
very  greatly  blessed  to  my  soul.  Six  years  and  eleven  months  ago  [ 
was  enabled  to  cast  myself,  my  wife  and  family,  upon  the  Lord,  and 
look  to  Him,  alone  for  the  supply  of  our  temporal  necessities  while 
laboring  in  his  glorious  cause.  From  that  time  to  the  present  we 
have  had  no  claims  upon  any  person  for  a  single  penny  :  nor  have  we 
made  known  our  wants  to  any,  or  applied  to  any  person  for  help,  but 
to  our  heavenly  Father  alone ;  and  he  has  supplied  our  need  and  not 
suffered  us  to  be  confounded,  blessed  be  his  name !  My  dear  wife, 
as  well  as  myself,  from  the  very  first  had  a  strong  desire  to  help  you 
?  little  in  your  blessed  work  of  love  and  labor  of  faith ;  but,  for  a  long 
time,  owing  to  the  continued  ill-health  of  my  wife,  and  the  growing 
expenses  of  my  family,  we  never  seemed  to  have  any  money  to  spare; 
so  all  we  did  was  to  wish,  desire,  and  talk  about  it,  and  say  how 
happy  we  should  be  if  the  Lord  would  enable  us  to  do  so.  At  length, 
we  both  felt  that  we  were  acting  wrong,  and  on  the  eighth  of  August 
last  we  solemnly  decided  we  would  give  the  Lord  back  a  tenth  of  the 
money  he  was  pleased  to  send  us,  though  at  that  time  we  were  very 
poor,  I  may  add  in  deeper  poverty  than  we  had  ever  been  before ; 
yet,  under  those  circumstances,  we  were  enabled  in  the  strength  of 
the  Lord  to  come  to  the  above  decision  and  act  up  to  it  that  very 
morning;  and  the  peace  and  joy  we  both  felt  it  is  in  vain  for  me  to 
attempt  to  describe.  The  Lord  has  kept  us  firm  ever  since,  and  in- 
stead of  having  less  for  our  own  use,  we  have  had  even  more ;  so, 
dear  sir,  this  sum  is  the  fruit  of  six  months'  prayers.  Pardon  me  for 
troubling  you  with  so  long  an  account  of  so  trifling  a  sum;  but  I 
want  you  to  bless  our  heavenly  Father  for  his  goodness  to  us  his 
unworthy  servants,  and  to  remember  us  in  your  petitions  at  a  throne 
of  grace. 

I  am,  my  dear  brother, 

Yours  very  affectionately  and  respectfully, 

*  *  *  * 


1860.  SCHOOLS.  437 

During  the  year  1859-60  there  have  been  received  for  the 
orphans  3,542  separate  sums.  Of  these  there  were  1,494 
under  5s.,  560  above  5s.  and  not  exceeding  10s.,  614  above 
10s.  and  not  exceeding  £1,  288  above  £1  and  not  exceeding 
£2,  411  above  £2  and  not  exceeding  £5,  93  above  £5  and 
not  exceeding  £10,  49  above  £10  and  not  exceeding  £20,  10 
above  £20  and  under  £50,  11  of  £50,  1  of  £59,  19s.  9d.,  1 
of  £62,  17s.,  1  of  £89,  4s.,  1  of  £96,  12s.,  3d.,  5  of  £100, 
2  of  £500,  and  1  of  £1,500.  Among  these  donations  were 
some  from  East  India,  Australia,  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
Saxony,  Holland,  South  America,  United  States,  from  ves- 
sels on  the  ocean,  and  from  missionaries  among  the 
heathen. 

During  the  year  under  consideration  twenty-three  schools 
in  England  were  supported  or  aided  by  the  funds  of  the  In- 
stitution. In  all  of  these  the  teachers  are  persons  of  piety, 
and  instruction  is  given  not  only  in  secular  knowledge,  but 
in  the  way  of  salvation.  "Without  reckoning  the  orphans, 
13,124  souls  have  been  brought  under  habitual  instruction 
in  the  things  of  God  in  these  various  schools  ;  besides  the 
many  thousands  in  the  schools  in  the  various  parts  of  Eng- 
land, Ireland,  Scotland,  British  Guiana,  the  West  Indies, 
the  East  Indies,  etc.,  which  have  been  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree  assisted. 

The  total  amount  of  means  which  has  been  expended  during  the 
last  twenty-six  years  in  connection  with  the  schools,  which  have  been 
either  entirely  or  in  part  supported  by  the  funds  of  this  Institution, 
amounts  to  £9,275,  0s.  8^d. 

The  number  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  and  portions  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, which  have  been  circulated  since  May  26,  1859,  is  as  follows  : 
Bibles  sold,  579.  Bibles  given  away,  1,120.  Testaments  sold,  409. 
Testaments  given  away,  725.  Copies  of  tlie  Psalms  sold,  63.  Other 
small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  sold,  218. 

There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5,  1884,  through  the  me- 
dium of  this  Institution,  24,768  Bibles,  15,100  Testaments,  719  copies 
of  the  Psalms,  and  1,876  other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

The  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  spent  during  the  past 
37* 


438  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Char  XXIV. 

year  on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  £398,  3s.  7d.     The 
total  amount  spent  since  March  5,  1834,  is  £5,681,  13s.  3|d. 

During  the  past  year  has  been  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution, 
in  aid  of  missionary  efforts  at  home  and  abroad,  the  sum  of  £5,019, 
6s.  Id.  By  this  sum  one  hundred  and  one  laborers  in  the  word  and 
doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  have  been  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree  assisted.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  these  laborers  are  lo- 
cated in  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  Belgium,  France,  Switzerland, 
Sardinia,  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  East  India,  China,  and  British 
Guiana. 

The  laborers  aided  by  the  Institution  were  peculiarly 
blessed  during  the  year  1859-60.  While  the  preaching  of 
those  laboring  in  foreign  lands  was  very  useful,  the  breth- 
ren preaching  in  Ireland  and  Scotland  were  signally  favored 
with  success,  and  were  permitted  to  see  in  a  wonderful 
measure  the  fruit  of  their  prayers  and  toils.  A  single  ex- 
tract only  can  be  given  from  the  letter  of  a  laborer  in 
Scotland. 

A  devoted  servant  of  Christ  has  been  laboring  in  a  man- 
ufacturing town  in  Scotland,  where,  by  means  of  schools, 
Bible  classes,  visiting  from  house  to  house,  and  preaching 
the  gospel  among  thousands  of  the  most  wretched,  most 
debased,  and  most  ignorant,  he  seeks  to  win  souls  for  the 
Lord.  In  this  service  he  has  been  going  on  jTear  after 
year.  In  a  measure  his  labors  had  been  blessed  up  to  the 
period  of  the  last  Report,  but  far  more  abundantly  since, 
as  the  following  account,  given  by  himself  to  me  in  a  letter 
dated  Oct.  28,  1859,  will  show  :  — 

"  This  month,  through  which  we  have  passed,  has  brought 
me  to  a  point  in  my  history  which  for  years  I  have  contem- 
plated and  looked  forward  to  with  deeper  and  more  intense 
desire  than  to  any  anticipated  event  in  my  whole  life. 
More  than  thirty  years  ago  there  sprang  up  in  my  soul  a 
longing  and  craving  for  the  effusion  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on 
the  church  and  on  the  world,  such  as  would  extend  through- 
out the  whole  of  Scotland.    For  this  I  have  labored,  and^ 


1860  FRUIT   IN    SCOTLAND.  439 

spoken,  and  prayed  increasingly.  As  I  grew  older,  the 
craving  for  this  blessing  grew  stronger.  To  see  it  became 
the  ruling  passion  of  my  soul,  and,  as  years  rolled  away, 
iny  hope  of  seeing  it  realized  strengthened  apace.  On  this 
season  of  expected  blessing  we  seem  at  length  to  have  en- 
tered. The  religious  movement  is  creeping  steadily  along 
the  whole  of  the  west  of  Scotland.  It  has  not  acquired  a 
sudden  or  very  powerful  momentum.  "We  are,  so  far  as  I 
can  judge,  in  the  initiatory  stage  in  all  the  points  where  the 
work  has  found  a  settlement.  A  sound  has  gone  out  as 
from  the  Lord ;  the  rumor  travels  on,  and  in  its  course 
awakens  the  careless,  opens  the  ear,  quickens  the  atten- 
tion, and  everywhere  is  making  preparation  for  something 
coming.  This  note  of  preparation  is  calling  the  people 
together.  Their  ear  is  open  to  listen.  In  every  place  this 
hearing  is  bringing  faith  in  its  train  ;  men  are  turning  to 
God ;  intensity  is  given  to  those  silent  cases  of  conviction 
where  for  months  or  3-ears  there  has  been  concern  ebbing 
and  flowing  with  circumstances.  Not  a  few  of  these  have 
come  to  light  through  their  concern  all  at  once  ripening 
into  deep  distress.  Forced  out  of  the  old  ruts  in  which 
they  have  moved,  they  are  forced  to  venture  their  all  into 
the  hands  of  Jesus,  and  are  set  at  liberty.  Such  has  been 
the  process  at  work  here.  I  am  continually  falling  in  with 
solitary  cases,  and  a  number  of  these  have  found  peace. 
It  would  take  far  more  time  than  I  can  spare  to  record 
their  history,  and  how  they  obtained  deliverance." 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  which  has  been 
spent  on  missionary  operations  since  March  5,  1834,  is  £34,495,  3s. 
4d. 

There  has  been  laid  out  for  tracts  and  books,  from  May  26,  1859, 
to  May  26,  1860,  the  sum  of  £1,650,  lis.  4|d. ;  and  there  have  been 
circulated  within  the  last  year  2,5G2;001  tracts  and  books.  The  sum 
total  which  has  been  expended  on  this  object,  since  K"ov.  19,  1840, 
amounts  to  £8,064,  12s.  6^d.  The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and 
books  which  have  been  circulated  since  Nov.  19,  1840,  is  11,493,174. 


440  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

During  the  past  year  there  were  again  circulated  676,600  tracts  and 
books  more  than  during  the  year  before.  The  great  number  of 
laborers  for  God  who  have  been  raised  up  for  service  within  the  last 
two  years  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  and  the  mighty  working  of 
the  Spirit  of  God,  which  has  created  in  multitudes  a  desire  gladly  to 
receive  tracts  and  books,  account  for  this.  Nor  is  there  in  these  two 
particulars  a  decrease,  but  a  continual  increase.  So  great  has  been 
the  call  for  tracts  that  of  late  we  have  sent  out  repeatedly  100,000  in 
one  week,  for  gratuitous  circulation,  and  sometimes  even  more  than 
this.  When  the  mighty  working  of  the  Spirit  of  God  commenced  in 
Ireland,  I  sought  from  the  beginning  to  send  very  large  supplies  of 
tracts  to  Belfast  and  elsewhere,  in  order  that  thus  the  holy  flame 
might  be  fanned,  as  it  were,  and  that  in  the  very  outset  the  simplicity 
of  the  gospel  might  be  set  before  the  young  converts.  About  two 
millions  of  the  tracts  and  books  circulated  during  the  past  year  were 
given  away  gratuitously.  Hundreds  of  believers  have  been  engaged 
in  spreading  them  abroad,  not  merely  in  many  parts  of  England, 
Scotland,  and  Ireland,  but  in  various  other  parts  of  the  world. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  672  orphans  in 
the  new  Orphan  Houses  No.  1  and  No.  2.  During  the  past  year  were 
admitted  into  the  two  houses  70  orphans.  On  May  26,  1860,  there 
were  just  700  orphans  under  our  care,  our  full  number  in  the  two 
houses,  i.  e.,  in  No.  1,  300,  in  No,  2,  400.  The  total  number  of  or- 
phans who  have  been  under  our  care  since  April  11,  1836,  is  1,153. 

Without  any  one  having  been  perso?ial!y  applied  to  for  anything 
by  me,  the  sum  of  £133,528,  14s.  has  been  given  to  me  for  the  orphans, 
as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work, 
which  sura  includes  the  amount  received  for  the  building  fund  for  the 
houses  already  built  and  the  one  to  be  built.  It  may  also  be  interest- 
ing to  the  reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  has  been  given 
for  the  other  objects  since  the  commencement  of  the  work  amounts 
to  £51,777,  14s.  lid. ;  and  that  which  has  come  in  by  the  sale  of 
Bibles,  since  the  commencement,  amounts  to  £2,530,  4s.  5^d. ;  by 
sale  of  tracts,  £3,546,  19s.  l^d. ;  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children 
in  the  day  schools,  from  the  commencement  £2,304,  18s.  9.  Besides 
this,  also,  a  great  variety  and  number  of  articles  of  clothing,  furniture, 
provisions,  etc.,  have  been  given  for  the  use  of  the  orphans. 


Day  after  clay,  and  year  after  year,  by  the  help  of  God, 
we  labor  in  prayer  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  the  orphans 
under  our  care.     These  our  supplications,  which  have  been 


1860.  SPIRITUAL   BLESSINGS.  441 

for  twenty-four  years  brought  before  the  Lord  concerning 
them,  have  been  abundantly  answered  in  former  years  in 
the  conversion  of  hundreds  from  among  them.  We  have 
also  had  repeated  seasons  in  which,  within  a  short  time,  or 
even  all  at  once,  many  of  the  orphans  were  converted. 
Such  a  season  we  had  about  three  years  since,  when  within 
a  few  days  about  sixty  were  brought  to  believe  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  ;  and  such  seasons  we  have  had  again  twice  during 
the  past  }Tear.  The  first  was  in  July,  1859,  when  the 
Spirit  of  God  wrought  so  mightily  in  one  school  of  120 
girls,  as  that  very  many,  yea,  more  than  one  half,  were 
brought  under  deep  concern  about  the  salvation  of  their 
souls.  This  work,  moreover,  was  not  a  mere  momentary 
excitement ;  but,  after  more  than  eleven  months  have 
elapsed,  there  are  31  concerning  whom  there  is  full  confi- 
dence as  to  their  conversion,  and  32  concerning  whom  there 
is  likewise  a  goodly  measure  of  confidence,  though  not  to 
the  same  amount  as  regarding  the  31.  There  are  there- 
fore 63  out  of  the  120  orphans  in  that  one  school  who  are 
considered  to  have  been  converted  in  July,  1859.  This 
blessed  and  mighty  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  cannot  be 
traced  to  any  particular  cause.  It  was,  however,  a  most 
precious  answer  to  prayer.  As  such  we  look  upon  it,  and 
are  encouraged  by  it  to  further  waiting  upon  God.  The 
second  season  of  the  mighty  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
among  the  orphans,  during  the  past  year,  was  at  the  end 
of  January  and  the  beginning  of  February,  1860.  The 
particulars  of  it  are  of  the  deepest  interest.  A  very  profit- 
able pamphlet  might  be  written  on  the  subject.  I  have 
prayed  again  and  again  for  guidance  how  to  act,  and  have 
at  last  come  to  the  decision  not  to  relate  the  details,  lest 
the  dear  children,  who  would  recognize  themselves  in  the 
description,  should  be  injured  ;  for  my  experience  of  labor- 
ing twenty-six  years  among  children,  and  of  having  had  to 
deal  with  so  many  very  young  believers,  has  led  me  to  the 
full  conviction  that  it  is  injurious  to  make  them  'prominent. 


442  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXIV. 

If  God  makes  thein  prominent  by  using  them  as  evidently 
he  is  using  children  in  these  days,  we  have  only  to  admire 
and  to  praise ;  but  this  is  very  different  from  ourselves 
making  them  prominent.  I  must  therefore  content  myself 
b}7-  stating  that  this  great  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  Jan- 
uary and  February,  1860,  began  among  the  younger  class 
of  the  children  under  our  care,  little  girls  of  about  six, 
seven,  eight,  and  nine  years  old ;  then  extended  to  the 
older  girls,  and  then  to  the  boys  ;  so  that  within  about  ten 
da}Ts  above  200  of  the  orphans  were  stirred  up  to  be  anxious 
about  their  souls,  and  in  many  instances  found  peace  imme- 
diately, through  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus.  They  at  once 
requested  to  be  allowed  to  hold  prayer  meetings  among 
themselves,  and  have  had  these  meetings  ever  since.  Many 
of  them  also  manifested  a  concern  about  the  salvation  of 
their  companions  and  relations,  and  spoke  or  wrote  to  them 
about  the  way  to  be  saved.  Should  the  believing  reader 
desire  to  know  how  it  has  been  with  these  children  since  the 
end  of  January  and  the  beginning  of  Februar}T,  our  reply 
is,  we  have,  in  most  cases,  cause  for  thankfulness.  The 
present  state  of  the  700  orphans,  spiritually,  is,  that  there 
are  118  under  our  care,  regarding  whose  conversion  we  have 
full  confidence  ;  89  regarding  whom  we  have  also  confidence, 
though  not  to  that  full  degree  as  concerning  the  118  ;  and 
53  whom  we  consider  in  a  hopeful  state.  To  these  260  are 
to  be  added  the  14  who  were  sent  out  as  believers,  and  the 
three  who  died  in  the  faith  during  the  past  year.  It  is  to 
be  remembered  that  very  man}^  of  the  children  in  the  Orphan 
Houses  are  quite  young,  as  we  have  received  them  from 
four  months  old  and  upward.  During  no  year  have  we  had 
greater  cause  for  thanksgiving  on  account  of  the  spiritual 
blessing  among  the  children  than  during  the  last ;  and  yet 

WE   LOOK   FOR   FURTHER   AND    GREATER   BLESSING    STILL. 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

1860  —  1868. 

GREAT    PROSPERITY  —  FEWER   TRIALS — INFLUENCE  —  THIRD    ORPHAN   HOUSE 
PRAYING    FOR    HELPERS,    AND    FOR     OTHER     NEEDS  —  REGULAR     CONTRTB 
UTORS—  REVIVALS  —  FODRTH    ORPHAN    HOUSE. 

'ROM  this  time  Mr.  Miiller  continued  to  prosper, 
and  he  met  with  no  severe  trials  of  his  faith. 
His  needs  were  greater  than  ever  before,  for 
each  addition  to  the  number  of  orphans  involved 
a  larger  expenditure,  and  the  widening  operations  in  all 
departments  of  the  work  required  a  corresponding  increase 
of  receipts.  But  he  was  never  brought,  as  in  previous 
years,  into  great  straits.  The  expenses  of  single  days, 
and  often,  even,  of  successive  weeks,  were  larger  than  the 
receipts  ;  but  the  treasury  was  never  empty.  A  surplus  of 
funds  accumulated  in  the  banks,  more  than  adequate  for 
every  emergencj^.  The  Lord  rewarded  the  faith  of  his 
servant,  which  had  been  proved,  like  Abraham's,  in  the 
hours  of  sore  trial. 

He  continued  to  receive  testimonies  from  Christians  in 
various  parts  of  the  world,  that  his  example  had  stimulated 
them  to  a  more  confident  trust  in  God's  promises,  and  to 
a  more  systematic  benevolence. 

The  following  letter  came  from  Scotland,  in  proof  that  a 
faithful  steward  has  more  talents  given  to  his  care :  — 

Dear  Sir  :  — 

One  of  your  Reports  came  to  my  hand  aoout  toree  years  since. 
I  have  embraced  the  plan,  which  your  Reports  recommend,  to  give  to 

443 


444  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXV. 

the  Lord  as  he  prospers  us.  I  consider  it  now  my  duty  to  confess,  that 
I  have  found  it  a  real  blessing,  both  temporally  aud  spiritually.  I  am 
but  a  hard-working  man,  yet  I  feel  it  now  a  pleasure  and  a  luxury  to 
keep  account  of  how  the  Lord  prospers  my  endeavors;  and  ever 
since  I  commenced  that  plan,  everything  has  gone  on  well  with  me. 
My  earnings  have  every  year  been  steadily  increasing.  I  may  say 
that  I  have  given  about  seventeen  per  cent,  for  the  last  two  years; 
and,  though  there  was  not  any  appearance  of  prosperity  that  man 
could  see,  yet  all  that  I  have  given  awav  for  the  last  year  came  back 
with  interest  and  compound  interest. 

Mr.  Miiller  believed  that  all  Christians  should  be  edu- 
cated in  habits  of  cheerful  giving  to  the  Lord,  but  not  by 
urgent  entreaty.     He  says  :  — 

To  ask  unbelievers  for  means  is  not  God's  way  ;  to  press 
even  believers  to  give,  is  not  God's  way  ;  but  the  duty  to  con- 
tribute, and  the  privilege  of  being  allowed  to  contribute  to 
the  work  of  God,  should  be  pointed  out  to  believers,  and 
this  should  be  followed  up  with  earnest  prayer,  believing 
prayer,  and  it  will  result  in  the  desired  end 

On  March  12,  1862,  the  third  Orphan  House  was  finished 
and  opened,  with  accommodations  for  450  inmates.  It  was 
begun  in  July,  1859,  and  was  nearly  three  years  in  build- 
ing.    On  the  day  of  its  completion  he  writes  :  — 

It  was  in  November,  1850,  that  my  mind  became  exer- 
cised about  enlarging  the  orphan  work  from  300  orphans 
ftp  1,000,  and  subsequently  to  1,150 ;  and  it  was  in  June, 
1851,  that  this  my  purpose  became  known,  having  kept  it 
secret  for  more  than  seven  months,  whilst  day  by  day 
praying  about  it.  From  the  end  of  November,  1850,  to 
this  day,  March  12,  1862,  not  one  single  day  has  been 
allowed  to  pass,  without  this  contemplated  enlargement 
being  bi  ought  before  God  in  prajw,  and  generally  more 


1862-1868.  REGULAR   DONORS,  447 

than  once  a  day.  But  only  now,  this  day,  the  New  Orphan 
House  No.  3  was  so  far  advanced,  as  that  it  could  be 
opened.  Observe  then,  first,  esteemed  reader,  how  long  it 
may  be,  before  a  full  answer  to  our  prayers,  even  to  thou 
sands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  praj^ers,  is  granted ;  yea, 
though  those  prayers  may  be  believing  prayers,  earnest 
prayers,  and  offered  up  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
though  we  may  only  for  the  sake  of  the  honor  of  our  Lord 
desire  the  answer ;  for  I  did,  by  the  grace  of  God,  without 
the  least  doubt  and  wavering,  look  for  more  than  eleven 
years  for  the  full  answer ;  I  earnestly  importuned  the  Lord ; 
I  alone  looked  for  the  answer  on  the  ground  of  the  worthi- 
ness of  the  Lord  Jesus,  judging  myself  entirely  unworthy 
of  an  answer  ;  and  I  only  sought  in  this  matter  the  glory 
of  God. 

Though  the  expense  of  building  the  three  Orphan  Houses 
had  reached  nearly  £42,000  sterling,  yet  the  fund  was  not 
exhausted,  for  more  than  £11,000  remained  to  the  credit  of 
the  building  fund  ;  and  more  than  £9,000  to  the  credit  of 
the  fund  for  current  expenses. 

Many  persons  had  become  so  deeply  interested  in  the 
orphan  work,  that  they  contributed  regularly  to  its  support. 
Their  gifts  were  often  small,  but  the  aggregate  value  was 
large.  The  report  of  1863  alludes  to  some  of  these  do- 
nors :  — 

A  Christian,  in  business  in  Lincolnshire,  has  sent  me 
week  by  week  10s.  for  some  time  past ;  and  two  donors 
have  given  for  several  years  past  £60  each,  annually.  A 
waiter  at  one  of  the  hotels  in  Manchester  has  sent  me  for 
the  greater  part  of  the  year  5s.  every  week  ;  and  a  donor  at 
Nottingham  has  also  sent  very  many  little  donations  as 
"  From  Needy."  A  Christian,  in  business  at  Manchester, 
dedicates  a  little  for  the  orphans  for  every  order  he  receives, 


448  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CnAp.  XXV 

and  for  every  payment  which  is  made,  and  sends  the 
amount,  when  it  has  been  collected  for  a  while.  Another 
Christian  brother,  in  business  in  London,  sends  weekly  lit- 
tle contributions  as  God  prospers  him.  A  Christian  baker 
gives  one  penny  to  the  orphans  for  each  sack  of  flour  which 
he  uses ;  and  a  Christian  flour-dealer  one  penny  for  each 
sack  of  flour  which  he  sells.  I  have  already  mentioned 
that  a  widow  gives  one  penny  for  each  pair  of  shoes  she 
sells  ;  and  a  certain  bonnet-maker  one  penny  for  each  bon- 
net she  makes.  We  have,  also,  gratuitously  supplied, 
through  the  kindness  of  a  firm,  all  the  salt  which  is  used  at 
the  three  Orphan  Houses.  There  are  two  servants  of 
Christ,  laboring  in  the  gospel  in  dependence  upon  the 
Lord  for  their  temporal  supplies,  one  of  whom  sends  the 
tenth  part  of  ail  the  Lord  gives  to  him,  for  the  benefit  of 
the  orphans,  and  the  other  the  fifth  part.  The  latter  has 
done  so  for  a  number  of  j^ears,  and  these  amounts  have 
been  again  considerable  during  the  past  year.  One  donor, 
with  an  income  of  about  £400  a  year  only,  has  now  for  nine 
years  past  given  between  £100  and  £200  of  this  income, 
year  by  year. 

Before  the  third  house  was  completed,  such  was  the  pres- 
sure for  larger  accommodations  to  receive  the  increasing 
number  of  applicants,  and  such  his  confident  faith  in  God 
that  all  urgent  wants  would  be  supplied,  that  he  formed  the 
purpose  of  building  two  more  houses,  with  capacity  for  850 
orphans,  making  the  whole  number  2,000.  Among  other 
reasons  he  enumerates  for  this  great  enlargement  of  the 
work,  is  the  sense  of  personal  responsibility  to  improve  his 
special  talents,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  men. 
He  says :  — 

In  connection  with  the  foregoing  reasons  stands  also  the 
fact,  that  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  gift  for  this 


1863-1863.  ORPHAN    IIOUSE3.  449 

work.  I  do  not  take  credit  to  myself  for  this.  There  is 
not  the  least  honor  due  to  me  on  account  of  it.  The  germ 
was  first  implanted  by  the  Lord,  and  he  caused  it  to  grow 
and  to  increase.  The  gift  which  he  had  been  pleased  to 
impart,  for  "such  service,  was  used,  at  first,  while  the  work 
was  small ;  for  I  began  with  30  orphans.  Afterwards  were 
added  36  more,  and  then  after  a  year  again  30  more,  and 
finally,  after  the  lapse  of  several  years,  30  more.  Thus,  for 
above  thirteen  j^ears,  the  number  of  orphans  under  my 
care  never  exceeded  126  ;  but  then  it  grew  to  300  with  the 
opening  of  the  New  Orphan  House  No.  1,  and  with  the 
opening  of  No.  2,  to  700  ;  and  now,  with  God's  blessing,  it 
will  shortly  be  1,150.  Thus,  with  the  enlargement  of  the 
work,  the  gift,  which  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  give 
to  me,  was  further  and  further  developed,  as  the  whole  work 
grew  up  under  my  sole  and  immediate  direction. 

Now,  while  there  is  not  the  least  honor  due  to  me  for  all 
this,  as  God  called  me  for  the  work,  fitted  me  for  it,  has 
sustained  me  in  it,  and  caused  my  experience  to  grow  with 
the  work ;  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  I  feel  responsibility  laid 
on  me,  still  further,  to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  to  make 
use  of  this  gift  and  experience,  and  therefore  to  enlarge  the 
work,  as  here  proposed. 

It  was  easier  to  fill  the  house  with  orphans,  than  to  ob- 
tain the  necessary  teachers  and  helpers.  Many  who  had 
applied  for  places  had,  in  the  mean  time,  found  other  posi- 
tions, or  proved  unsuitable.  But  Mr.  Miiller  carried  the 
matter  to  the  Lord  in  prayer,  and  was  not  disappointed :  — 

Instead  of  praying  once  a  da}^  with  very  dear  wife  about 
this  matter,  as  we  had  been  doing  day  by  day  for  years, 
we  met  daily  three  times,  to  bring  this  before  God.  I  also 
brought  the  matter  before  the  whole  staff  of  my  helpers  in 
the  work,  requesting  their  prayers.  Thus  I  have  now  con- 
38* 


450  THE  LIFE   OP   TRUST.  Chap.  XXV. 

tinned  for  about  four  months  longer  in  praj^er,  day  by  day 
calling  upon  God  three  times  on  account  of  this  need,  and 
the  result  has  been,  that  one  helper  after  the  other  has 
been  given,  without  the  help  coming  too  late,  or  the  work 
getting  into  confusion  ;  or  the  reception  of  the  children 
being  hindered  ;  and  I  am  fully  assured  that  the  few  who  are 
yet  needed  will  also  be  found,  when  they  are  really  required. 

Mr.  Miiller  gave  the  broadest  application  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  New  Testament,  "  In  all  things  by  prayer  and 
supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God."  He  not  only  looked  to  God  for  the 
daily  supply  of  money  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  orphans, 
and  for  teachers  and  assistants  to  care  for  them  ;  but  he  felt 
the  need  of  divine  help  in  all  the  details  of  his  work.  He 
was  often  perplexed  by  difficulties  in  finding  good  places 
for  the  bo3rs,  when  the  time  came  for  them  to  leave  the 
Orphan  House,  and  found  relief  in  prayer  :  — 

In  the  early  part  of  the  summer,  1862,  it  was  found  that 
we  had  several  boys  ready  to  be  apprenticed ;  but  there 
were  no  applications  made  by  masters  for  apprentices.  As 
all  our  boys  are  invariably  sent  out  as  in-door  apprentices, 
this  was  no  small  difficulty  ;  for  we  not  only  look  for  Chris- 
tian masters,  but  consider  their  business,  and  examine  into 
their  position,  to  see  whether  they  are  suitable  ;  but,  if  all 
other  difficulties  were  out  of  the  way,  the  master  must  also 
be  willing  to  receive  the  apprentice  into  his  own  family. 
Under  these  circumstances,  we  again  gave  ourselves  to 
prayer,  as  we  had  done  for  more  than  twenty  years  before, 
concerning  this  thing,  instead  of  advertising,  which,  in  all 
probability,  would  only  bring  before  us  masters  who  desire 
an  apprentice  for  the  sake  of  the  premium.  "We  remembered 
how  good  the  Lord  had  been  to  us,  in  having  helped  ua 


1865-1868.  PRAYER.  IN    SICKNESS.  451 

hundreds  of  times  before,  in  this  very  matter.  Some  weeks 
passed,  but  the  difficulty  remained.  We  continued,  how- 
ever, in  praj'er,  and  then  one  application  was  made,  and 
then  another ;  and  since  the  time  when  we  first  began  to 
pra}'  about  this  matter,  last  summer,  we  have  been  able  to 
send  out  altogether  eighteen  boys ;  and  the  difficulty  was 
thus  again  entirely  overcome  by  prayer,  as  every  one  of  the 
boys,  whom  it  was  desirable  to  send  out,  has  been  sent  out. 

When  sickness  came  into  the  houses,  he  implored  the 
Lord  for  deliverance,  and  the  prayers  were  not  in  vain  :  — 

During  the  past  year  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  exercise  our 
faith  greatly  with  reference  to  scarlet  fever  and  the  hooping- 
cough.  In  September,  1865,  the  scarlet  fever  broke  out  at 
the  New  Orphan  House  No.  2,  in  which  house  there  are  200 
infant  girls  and  200  elder  girls.  It  appeared  among  the 
infants.  The  cases  increased  more  and  more.  But  we 
betook  ourselves  to  God  in  prayer.  Day  by  day  we  called 
upon  him  regarding  this  trial,  and  generally  two  or  three 
times  a  day.  At  last,  when  the  infirmary  rooms  were  filled, 
and  also  some  other  rooms  that  could  be  spared  for  the 
occasion,  to  keep  the  sick  children  from  the  rest ;  and  when 
now  we  had  no  other  rooms  to  spare,  at  least  not  without 
great  inconvenience  ;  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  answer  our 
pra3^ers,  and  in  merc}T  to  stay  the  disease.  There  were  in 
all  36  children  ill  of  the  scarlet  fever  at  No.  2,  but  not  one 
died  of  the  disease.  The  same  malady  broke  out  also  at 
No.  3.  But  the  Lord  dealt  there  very  gently  with  us ; 
only  3  children  were  ill  of  the  fever,  and  all  recovered.  At 
the  end  of  the  }Tear  1865  the  hooping-cough  appeared  among 
the  450  girls  of  the  New  Orphan  House  No.  3.  This  disease 
was  very  general  in  Bristol,  and  many  children  died  in  con- 
sequence. Parents  and  others,  who  have  an  affectionate 
heart,  and  who  feel  for  the  suffering  of  children,  can  easily 
suppose  how  our  hearts  were  affected,  when  we  heard  these 


452  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXV. 

dear  children  laboring  under  this  trying  malady.  But, 
while  we  thought  it  right  to  take  all  the  necessary  precau- 
tions with  regard  to  the  spread  of  the  disease,  and  to  use 
the  needed  remedies,  yet  our  chief  and  universal  remedy, 
prayer  and  faith,  was  again  resorted  to.  "We  trusted  in 
God,  and  betook  ourselves  to  him,  and  we  were  not  con- 
founded. When  it  is  considered  that  we  have  1,150  orphans 
in  the  three  houses,  and  that  the  hooping-cough  was  so  gen- 
eral in  Bristol  and  the  neighborhood,  and  in  many  instances 
so  fatal,  the  hand  of  God,  in  answer  to  constant  daily 
prayer  for  several  months,  regarding  this  disease,  is  marked 
enough,  in  that  we  had  only  in  all  the  three  houses  seventeen 
cases  of  hooping-cough,  and  that  only  one  child  died  in  con- 
sequence of  the  hooping-cough,  this  dear  little  girl  having 
constitutionally  very  weak  lungs,  and  a  tendency  to  con- 
sumption, which  followed  the  hooping-cough. 

Similar  help  was  given  in  the  prevalence  of  small-pox 
in  1872:  — 

When  the  trial  had  come  to  its  height,  and  many  children 
were  laid  down  in  this  disease,  we  proposed  that  as  many 
of  the  whole  staff  of  teachers,  matrons,  etc.,  as  could  leave 
their  post,  should,  in  addition  to  secret  prayer,  and  our 
regular  meeting  for  prayer,  meet  day  by  day  for  prayer 
regarding  this  heavy  affliction,  in  order  that  we  might  hum- 
ble ourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  and  seek  his 
merciful  deliverance.  From  the  day  we  did  so,  there  has 
been  a  marked  and  most  decided  difference.  The  fresh 
cases  have  been  few  comparatively,  and  the  deaths  have 
been  very  rare.  The  few  children  who  are  now  ill,  are  all 
convalescent,  with  the  exception  of  one. 

The  receipts  were  very  unequal.     The  expense  of  a  single 
day  would  often  exhaust  the  receipts  of  the  entire  week. 


1360-1868.  NEED    OF   FAITH.  453 

There  was  still  need  of  prayer  and  faith.    In  the  report  of 
1864,  Mr.  Miiller  alludes  to  this  :  — 

Let  no  one  take  it  as  a  matter  of  course  that  means  must 
come  in,  because  the  work  is  large,  and  well  known,  and 
Reports  are  issued.  For  donations  might  be  received,  and 
even  many,  yet  the  income  might  be  entirely  inadequate  to 
the  outgoings.  Take,  for  instance,  the  very  last  day  before 
the  one  on  which  I  am  writing  this,  i.  e.,  May  20,  1864. 
The  income  of  the  whole  day,  in  twelve  sums,  was  £6,  14s. 
9d.,  but  the  outgoings  were  £53,  8s.  5d.  Take  the  day  be- 
fore that,  May  19,  1864.  The  income  was  £32,  2s.  3d.,  in 
again  exactly  12  different  sums ;  but  the  outgoings  were 
£213,  9s.  Take  this  very  day  on  which  I  am  writing, 
May  21,  1864.  The  income  for  the  orphans  has  been  £2, 
3s.  7d. ;  but  I  have  already  paid  out  £25,  4s.,  yet  there  is  a 
bill  of  £46,  18s.  5d.  more  before  me  to  be  paid,  and  I  know 
not  what  other  heavy  demands  may  further  be  made  upon 
me  this  day.  Now  we  did  receive  on  the  19th  £6,  14s.  9d. 
in  twelve  donations,  on  the  20th  £32,  2s.  3d.  in  twelve  dona- 
tions, and  to-day  £2, 3s.  7d.  iu  three  donations.  There  were 
therefore  many  donations  received  during  these  three  days, 
yet  how  entirely  inadequate  to  meet  the  demands  ;  for  the 
total  income  was  only  £41,  0s.  7d.  during  the  three  days, 
and  the  outgoings  £292,  Is.  5d. 

Mr.  Miiller  was  cheered  in  his  work  by  numerous  letters 
from  those  who  had  been  under  his  care,  and  felt  that  they 
owed  their  success  in  life  to  the  training  they  had  received 
in  the  Orphan  Houses.  Extracts  from  their  letters  are  given 
in  his  annual  Reports,  and  they  overflow  with  gratitude  to 
God  and  to  Mr.  Miiller.  They  uniformly  remember  the 
Orphan  House,  and  send  gladly  little  sums  to  help  forward 
the  good  work.     We  give  a  few  extracts  :  — 


454  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXV. 

Feb.  1, 1866.  —  From  one  of  the  orphans,  formerly  under 
our  care,  a  believer,  and  now  in  service  £4  for  missions, 
with  the  following  letter :  "  Dear  Mr.  Miiller :  you  will 
be  surprised  to  hear  from  me  again  so  soon,  but  I  will  give 
you  my  reason  in  the  histoiy  of  the  enclosed  sum,  which  I 
am  thankful  to  be  able  to  offer  for  the  missions.  I  bad 
saved  a  nice  sum  from  my  earnings,  until  I  was  moved  in 
reading  your  Narrative  to  send  you  a  portion  of  it.  The 
inclination  was  again  renewed,  and  I  put  a  certain  small 
portion  by,  intending  it  for  a  last  resource,  in  case  of  sick- 
ness, or  death,  that  I  might  not  prove  a  burden  to  any  one  ; 
thinking  it  presumptuous  to  leave  myself  entirely  without, 
as  I  had  no  one,  humanly  speaking,  to  look  to  for  the  least 
help.  But,  dear  sir,  I  have  received  such  benefits,  such 
manifestations  of  God's  care  and  goodness  towards  me,  I 
was  constrained  to  return  him  the  little  in  my  power,  to  help 
forward  the  glorious  work  of  spreading  the  gospel,  that 
others  thereby  may  be  brought  to  enjoy  the  same  unspeak- 
able blessings,  through  the  knowledge  of  that  gospel ;  and 
I  felt  I  was  doing  a  very  ungrateful,  neglectful  act  by  keep- 
ing this  money  lying,  when  there  is  much  to  be  done. " 

Feb.  15.  —  Received  5s.  from  two  orphans,  now  in  service, 
with  the  following  letter :  "  Beloved  and  respected  Sir : 
will  3~ou  please  to  accept  the  enclosed  trifle  towards  the 
Building  Fund,  as  we  should  esteem  it  a  great  pleasure  to 
contribute  one  stone  towards  the  erection  of  another  Orphan 
House,  that  other  dear  orphans,  who  are  left  as  we  were, 
may  be  blessed  with  a  similar  happy  home  to  that  which  we 
enjoyed  so  long.  We  often  think  and  talk  of  the  happy 
days  spent  under  your  fatherly  care,  and  trust  that  you  will 
long  be  spared  to  be  the  orphan's  friend.  Please  to  accept 
our  heart-felt  thanks  for  all  the  kindness  and  care  you  have 
bestowed  upon  us. " 

Sept.  27,  1867.  —  The  following  letter,  with  5s.,  was  re- 
ceived from  an  orphan  who  more  than  ten  years  since  was 
sent  out  to  service,  after  she  had  been  about  ten  years  un- 


1860-1868.  ORPHANS'    LETTERS.  457 

der  our  care  :  "  Dear  Sir :  may  I  be  permitted  to  ask  your 
acceptance  of  this  small  donation  as  a  token  of  gratitude 
for  the  great  kindness  I  received  whilst  under  your  fatherly 
care ;  and  may  you,  dear  sir,  long  be  spared  to  be  a  father 
to  the  fatherless,  and  a  friend  to  the  orphan.  Often  do  I 
look  back  to  the  period  of  my  childhood  spent  in  the  Orphan 
House,  and  feel  grateful  that  I  was  one  of  the  number  per- 
mitted to  find  shelter  in  so  good  a  home.  You  will,  I  have 
no  doubt,  dear  sir,  be  pleased  to  know  that  I  am  still  in  the 
same  situation  as  when  I  last  wrote  to  you,  where  I  have 
been  now  nearly  nine  years,  and  am  still  very  comfortable. 
Dear  sir,  I  wish  you  many  happy  returns  of  your  birth- 
day, and  hope  you  will  long  be  spared  with  health  and 
strength  to  see  many  more,and  to  carry  on  the  noble  work 
you  have  undertaken." 

July  3, 1871.  —  "  I  have  been  taught  by  your  life,  dear  sir, 
that  there  is  something  truly  noble  and  grand  for  a  man  to 
live  for ;.  there  is  nought  more  noble  than  the  cause  for 
which  you  have  spent  and  are  still  spending  your  valuable 
life,  and  for  which  cause  I  hope  to  spend  mine,  namely,  the 
cause  of  Christ.  Will  you  please  accept  the  most  grateful 
thanks  of  an  orphan,  for  having  placed  me  with  a  kind  mas- 
ter and  mistress,  with  whom  I  have  learnt  the  trade  of  dec- 
orating, painter,  paper-hanger,  etc, 

In  March,  1866,  the  plans  for  the  two  new  houses  were 
ready,  and  in  April  tenders  were  received  from  contractors 
to  build  them.  Mr.  Muller  supposed  that  the  building  fund 
accumulated,  £34,002,  2s.,  was  of  ample  amount  to  meet 
all  expenses.  But  the  prices  of  building  material  and  wages 
had  so  increased  since  the  previous  houses  were  built,  that 
it  appeared  from  the  estimates  of  contractors  that  £7,000 
more  would  be  needed. 

Now,  what  was  to  be  done  under  these  circumstances  ? 
39 


458  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXV. 

My  decision  was  made  instantly.  My  heart  longed  to  build 
two  more  houses  to  the  honor  of  the  Lord  for  the  benefit  of 
poor  children,  bereaved  of  both  parents  by  death ;  I  had 
brought  before  the  Lord  many  thousands  of  prayers  during 
the  past  five  years  ;  there  were  many  hundreds  of  orphans 
waiting  for  admission,  and  their  number  daily  increasing 
(for  during  the  past  year  alone,  as  stated  before,  611  were 
applied  for  to  be  admitted)  ;  but  I  could  not  contract  debt ; 
I  would  not  sign  contracts,  which  I  had  not  money  in  hand 
to  meet.  Should  it  be  said :  "  But  your  work  is  so  mani- 
festly the  Lord's  work,  it  is  surely  according  to  his  mind, 
that  destitute  children,  who  have  lost  by  death  both  parents, 
should  be  cared  for,  so  that  }rou  need  not  be  afraid  to  build, 
though  you  have  not  yet  all  the  money  in  hand,  for  God 
will  surely  help  you  :  my  reply  is  this.  Just  because  it  is 
the  Lord's  work,  and  manifestly  his,  therefore  I  can  wait, 
patiently  wait  his  time.  When  his  time  is  come,  he  will 
give  to  the  last  shilling  all  I  need  ;  but  if  I  commence  be- 
fore his  time,  which  I  should  do  were  I  to  begin  that  for 
which  I  have  not  the  means,  it  would  be  like  saying  :  "  God 
has  not  money  enough  to  pay  for  his  own  work ;  "  and,  in- 
stead of  acting  in  faith,  I  should  act  presumptuously.  I 
therefore  did  this.  As  I  had  ample  means  to  meet  the  con- 
tract for  No.  4  (for  separate  tenders  were  given  in  for  the 
two  houses),  I  accepted  it,  and  a  written  agreement  was 
made  between  the  contractor  and  myself,  that  on  Jan.  1, 
1867,  or  at  any  time  previously,  I  may  accept  his  tender  for 
No.  5  also,  but  I  shall  not  be  bound  to  do  so.  If  it  shall, 
therefore,  please  the  Lord,  by  the  1st  of  Jan.,  1867,  to  give 
me  about  £7,000  more  than  I  have  now  in  hand,  the  contract 
for  No.  5  will  be  signed ;  but  I  cannot  go  in  debt. 

It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  the  amount  needed  was  re- 
ceived in  time  to  make  the  tender  binding.  Jan.  1,  1867, 
he  writes :  — 


1860-1868.  NEW   HOUSES.  459 

On  the  26th  of  May,  1866,  I  needed  about  £7,000  more 
than  I  had  in  hand,  to  be  able  to  accept  the  contract  for 
No.  5  without  going  in  debt ;  but  by  the  31st  of  Dec,  1866, 
the  Lord  had  so  graciously  helped,  as  that  a  little  more  than 
£7,000  had  come  in  by  donations  and  interest,  so  that  a  day 
before  the  1st  of  January,  1867,  I  was  able  to  accept  and 
sign  the  contract  for  No.  5,  the  contracts  for  both  houses 
being  £41,147.  I  had  now  the  desire  of  my  heart  given 
to  me,  regarding  this  point  also,  and  had  the  precious  rec- 
ompense from  the  Lord,  in  having  received  all  the  money 
from  him  for  this  object  without  going  in  debt.  Thousands 
of  times  I  had  asked  the  Lord  for  the  means  needed  for 
building  these  two  houses,  and  now  I  had,  to  the  full,  re- 
ceived the  answer. 

It  appeared  also  in  the  end  to  be  providential  that  the 
sum  needed  for  both  houses  was  not  in  hand,  when  the  con- 
tract for  house  No.  4  was  signed.  Mr.  Miiller  writes,  at  a 
later  date :  — 

It  is  necessary  here  to  state,  that,  if  even  all  the  money 
had  been  in  hand  on  May  3,  1866,  to  contract  at  once  for 
both  houses,  yet  only  one  house  could  have  been  gone  on 
with ;  for  the  houses  are  so  large,  that  no  contractor  in 
Bristol  nas  sufficient  scaffolding  to  begin  the  two  houses  at 
once,  but  there  must  necessarily  intervene  between  the 
commencement  of  the  one  and  the  other  eight  or  nine 
months.  This  difficulty  could  only  have  been  overcome, 
nad  there  been  sufficient  money  in  hand,  by  having  two 
different  contractors,  which  was  for  many  reasons  very  unde- 
sirable, or  by  employing  one  of  the  great  London  contract- 
ors ;  but  if  the  latter  had  been  done,  the  two  houses  would 
aave  cost  about  £7,000  more  than  they  now  will  cost. 

The  year  1866  was  memorable  for  two  powerful  revivals 
ii    '  -  Orphan  Houses.     There  had  been,  in  previous  years, 


460  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXV 

especially  in  1859  and  1860,  seasons  of  marked  religious 
interest,  in  which  a  number  of  the  orphans  gave  evidence 
of  a  genuine  change  of  heart.  But  each  of  these  revivals 
of  1866  was  more  powerful  than  any  which  had  gone  before, 
and  the  latter  gave  a  signal  display  of  divine  power.  The 
first  began  at  the  opening  of  the  year,  and,  without  any 
apparent  cause,  more  than  a  hundred  girls  were  suddenly 
in  earnest  about  their  souls,  and,  months  after,  gave  evi- 
dence that  a  new  life  had  begun  in  them. 

The  other  revival  began  in  the  conversion,  on  her  death- 
bed, of  one  of  the  girls.  The  account,  by  Mr.  Miiller,  is  full 
of  interest :  — 

When  now  this  dear  girl  was  convinced  of  sin,  and  made 
so  unspeakably  happy  through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  she 
manifested  the  deepest  concern  about  the  salvation  of  her 
young  friends  and  companions  in  the  new  Orphan  House 
No.  3,  and  sent  several  messages  to  them  from  her  dying 
bed,  entreating  them  to  seek  the  Lord.  On  Sunday,  May 
27,  1866,  she  found  peace  in  the  Lord,  and  on  Tuesday 
morning,  May  29th,  she  fell  peacefully  asleep  in  Jesus. 
Her  thoughtlessness  and  carelessness  regarding  the  things 
of  God  had  been  well  known  among  the  orphans,  and  her 
conversion  and  her  messages  were  now  used  by  the  Lord 
as  the  instrument  of  the  most  extensive  and  glorious  work 
of  the  Spirit  of  God  that  we  ever  have  had  among  the 
children,  during  the  whole  time  that  the  orphan  work  has 
been  in  existence.  I  write  after  the  lapse  of  five  weeks, 
reckoning  from  the  death  of  Emma  Bunn,  and  about 
350  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  3  alone,  have 
since  then  been  led  to  seek  the  Lord,  and  the  greater  part  of 
them  have  found  peace  for  their  souls,  through  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus.  These  dear  children,  formerly  almost  all 
careless  and  indifferent,  and  most  of  them  much  like  what 


1860-1868.  REVIVALS.  461 

Emma  Bunn  had  been,  have  their  prayer-meetings  among 
themselves,  as  often  as  they  can,  and,  in  other  ways,  give 
joy  to  our  hearts. 

Another  revival,  with  even  more  wonderful  results  than 
those  of  1866,  was  enjoyed  in  1872.  The  small-pox  was 
prevailing  at  that  time  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  there 
were  a  number  of  deaths,  not  only  among  the  children,  but 
also  among  the  teachers  and  helpers.  God  was  pleased  to 
mingle  mercies  with  affliction,  and  a  profound  religious 
interest  manifested  itself  in  all  the  houses.  Its  good  fruits 
were  delightful.     Mr.  Miiller  says :  — 

I  have  just  received  the  statements  of  all  the  matrons 
and  teachers  in  tK  Sve  houses,  who  report  to  me,  that, 
after  careful  observation,  they  have  good  reason  to  believe 
that  729  of  the  orphans  under  our  care  are  believers  in  the 
Lord  Jesus.  This  number  of  believing  orphans  is  by  far 
greater  than  ever  we  had,  for  which  we  adore  and  praise 
the  Lord. 

It  is  worthy  of  note,  as  indicating  the  sovereignty  of 
God,  in  the  special  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  these  revi- 
vals of  1859,  1860,  1866,  and  1872,  have  been  the  only 
ones  of  remarkable  power,  in  the  history  of  the  Orphan 
Houses.  One  might  suppose  that  so  large  a  company  of 
children,  under  the  best  religious  influences,  and  directed 
by  a  man  so  mighty  in  prayer  as  Mr.  Miiller,  would  be 
visited  every  year  with  revival  influences.  .  But  while 
prayer  was  answered  daily  in  providential  mercies,  and 
food  and  clothing  were  never  wanting,  the  spiritual  gifts 
were  more  rarely  bestowed. 

In  November,  1868,  the  fourth  house  was  opened,  with 


462  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXV. 

accommodations  for  450  orphans.  The  labor  involved  in 
making  preparation  to  receive  this  large  nnmber  of  new 
inmates  was  so  great  that  the  opening  of  the  fifth  house 
was  postponed  for  more  than  a  year.  The  correspondence 
alone  was  immense,  involving  the  writing  of  several  thou- 
sand letters,  for  Mr.  Miiller  was  very  particular  in  learning 
the  history  of  all  the  families  from  which  the  orphans  were 
taken.     Of  the  other  work  required,  he  says  :  — 

It  is  difficult  for  those  who  are  not  acquainted  with  the 
practical  working  of  such  an  Institution  to  enter  into  the 
great  amount  of  labor  connected  therewith  ;  but  were  they 
to  see  all  the  many  thousands  of  articles  of  house-linen,  and 
all  the  many  thousands  of  articles  of  clothing  required  for 
only  one  such  Orphan  House  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  chil- 
dren, they  would  easily  perceive  how  it  comes  that  I  have 
not  yet  been  able  to  open  No.  5. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 

1868  — 1872. 

DONATIONS  —  FIFTH  ORPHAN  HODSE  —  HABITS  OF  BENEVOLENCE  —  DEATH  OP 
MRS.  MULLER— MR.  WRIGHT  AN  ASSOCIATE  —  PLACES  FOR  THE  ORPHANS 
—  OP.Ji.CTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION —ORPHANS  LEAVING  THE  INSTITUTION  — 
SPECIMEN  OF  ARTICLES  DONATED  —  NOTE  FROM  MR.  MULLER  RESPECTING 
BOOKS  AND  ACCOUNTS  —  ANNUAL  REPORT  FOR  1872. 

OME  interesting  facts  in  the  Reports  of  1868  and 
1872  are  worthy  of  record  :  — 

March  30. — Received  also  from  a  laborer  in  the  gos- 
pel, who  preaches  without  any  salary,  and  trusts  in  the  Lord 
for  his  temporal  necessities,  12s.,  with  this  statement :  "Dear 
Mr.  Muller :  I  desire  to  enclose  12s.  for  your  work  for  the 
Lord,  and  trust  he  will  continue  to  supply  all  your  need.  He 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver ;  for  he  is  the  most  cheerful  giver, 
who  gave  us  his  dear  Son,  and  with  him  freely  gives  us  all 
things.  The  Lord  led  me  five  3Tears  since,  to  begin  with  a 
tenth  to  give  to  him  of  all  he  sent  me  for  my  use  ;  and,  by 
his  grace,  he  has  helped  me  to  go  from  a  tenth  to  a  seventh, 
then  to  a  fifth,  now  to  a  half  of  all  he  gives  me.  As  the 
work  increases,  and  helpers  come  forward  to  the  work,  so 
he  has  enabled  me  to  share  with  them." 

April  6.  — From  California  £4,  with  the  following  letter  : 
u  Dear  Sir :  on  reading  your  Narrative  I  found  that,  after 
many  years  of  profession,  I  was  onty  producing  leaves  ;  for, 
according  to  3^0111*  remark,  I  was  living  up  to  my  means, 
forgetting  the  command,  'Deny  thyself  and  take  up  thy  cross 
and  follow  me.'  By  the  help  of  God  I  was  enabled  to 
examine  myself,  and  made  an  effort  to  deny  a  luxury. 
After  trial  I  found  that  I  was  better  without  than  with  it. 
The  produce  is  twenty  dollars,  which  I  transmit  to  your  care 
for  the  use  of  the  children  in  your  Institution,  and  will  feel 

463 


464  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXVI. 

thankful  if  the  merciful  Father  accepts  this  gift  from  an 
aged  sinner,  bordering  on  eighty." 

June  3. — Received  to-day  £51,  5s.,  with  the  following  let- 
ter :  "  My  dear  Sir  :  I  enclose  my  check,  value  £51,  5s.,  to 
be  applied,  £20  for  missions,  £20  for  the  dear  children 
under  j^our  care,  and  the  balance  for  yourself  £11,  5s.  I 
send  this  in  acknowledgment  of  God's  mercies,  having  had 
great  losses  in  business,  and  feeling  truly  thankful  that  I 
am  in  a  position  to  bear  them,  and  still  to  carry  on  my 
business  as  usual,  with  the  prayer  that  God  may  keep  me 
humble  at  the  foot  of  the  cross  of  Christ." 

Jan.  1,  1872.  —  "  My  dear  Sir :  through  the  Lord's  good- 
ness I  am  enabled  to  send  you  herewith  £125  ;  £5  for  }-our 
own  expenses,  and  £120  in  aid  of  the  work  under  your  care. 
It  is  now  ten  3rears  since  I  first  sent  you  anything,  and 
about  the  same  time  since  I  began  to  give  systematically  to 
God's  work,  through  reading  of  your  Narrative.  Like 
man}-  others  I  can  sa}^,  that  God  has  made  up  to  me  all 
that  I  have  given  and  far  more.  I  trust  you  are  in  good 
health,  and  feeling  assured  that  all  is  going  well  with  you, 
I  am,  j'ours  faithfully,  *  *  *  *."  —  This  Christian  gentle- 
man has  sent  me  during  the  last  ten  years  more  than 
£5,000  for  the  work  of  the  Lord;  he  has  sent  as  God 
has  been  pleased  to  prosper  him ;  and  his  testimony  is, 
"  that  God  has  made  up  to  him  all  that  he  has  given,  and 
far  more." 

Jan.  29.  —  Received  £2,000  with  the  following  letter: 
ifc  Dear  Sir :  I  send  you  £2,000,  the  produce  of  the  sale  of 
some  property,  which  has  given  me  much  trouble  of  mind, 
and  the  proceeds  of  which  have  been  devoted  to  the  Lord's 
service.  It  is  become  evident  that  he  saw  it  not  good  for 
me  to  hold  so  much,  and  therefore  allowed  its  possession  to 
be  rather  a  curse  than  a  blessing.  That  it  may  prove  a 
blessing  by  3rour  appropriation  of  it,  under  his  guidance,  is 
the  prayer  of,  yours  truly,  *  *  *  *."  This  letter  is  full  of 
instruction.     1.  The   Christian   gentleman  who   sent  this 


1868-1872.  LIBERALITY   REWARDED.  465 

money  is  anything  but  covetous ;  for  he  had  for  about 
twenty  years  sent  me  much  for  the  Lord's  work,  and  for 
many  years  about  £200  annually  ;  yet  he  considered  that  he 
held  too  much.  So  other  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus  may 
hold  too  much.  2.  The  writer  states  further,  that,  because 
the  Lord  saw  it  not  good  for  him  to  hold  so  much,  he  al- 
lowed its  possession  to  be  rather  a  curse  than  a  blessing. 
Shall  not  all  of  us  seek  to  be  profited  by  the  experience  of 
this  Christian  gentleman?  Are  not  all  of  us,  naturally,  to 
a  greater  or  less  degree,  fond  of  possessions,  and  therefore 
aiming  rather  after  a  curse  than  a  blessing?  3.  Posses- 
sions, small  or  great,  are  just  in  so  far  of  value  as  they  are 
used  for  the  Lord. 

In  the  Report  for  1869  is  recorded  a  striking  instance  of 
the  increase  which  follows  liberal  giving :  — 

This  poor  cripple  began  with  a  very  small  proportion. 
She  gave  one  penny  per  week  ;  but  God  blessed  her  plant- 
ing a  piece  of  waste  land  with  potatoes,  so,  after  this,  that 
she  found  she  possessed  in  potatoes,  etc.,  1858,  £10.  She 
gave  now  £d.  per  day,  viz.,  3^-d.  per  week,  instead  of  one 
penny  per  week,  and  at  the  end  of  1859  she  had  in  potatoes, 
etc.,  £15.  In  1860  she  gave  double  as  much  as  the  year 
before,  and  had  at  the  end  of  the  year  £20.  In  1861  she 
gave  2d.  daily,  or  Is.  2d.  per  week,  and  her  property  was, 
by  the  end  of  1861,  increased  to  £30.  During  the  year 
1862  she  gave  3d.  per  da3r,  and  found  herself  possessed,  at 
the  close  of  the  year,  of  £45.  In  1863  she  gave  4d.  per 
day,  and  had  at  the  end  of  the  year  £63.  During  the 
year  1864,  this  poor  cripple  was  able  to  give  away  6d.  per 
day,  and  yet  had  at  the  close  of  the  year  more  than  at  the 
beginning ;  for  she  possessed  now  in  pigs,  potatoes,  etc., 
£75.  In  1865  she  increased  her  contributions  to  8d.  per 
day,  and  had  at  the  end  of  the  year  £86.  In  1866  she 
gave  after  the  rate  of    lOd.  per  day,  and  her  property 


466  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXVL 

amounted,  at  the  close  of  the  year,  to  £93.  During  1867 
she  gave  Is.  per  clay,  and  this  poor  cripple  possessed  now, 
in  pigs,  etc.,  property  to  the  amount  of  £150  at  the  end  of 
the  year  of  1867. 

The  fifth  house  was  opened  Jan.  6,  1870,  having  accom- 
modations, like  the  third  and  fourth,  for  450  orphans,  and, 
with  the  others,  for  2,050  in  all.  But  it  was  not  at  once 
filled,  though  the  number  of  applicants  exceeded  the  ample 
provisions  made.  The  prevalence  of  measles  and  scarlet 
fever  made  it  undesirable  to  receive  many  new-comers,  and 
the  death  of  Mrs.  Miiller,  in  February,  who  for  thirty-four 
years  had  been  his  most  efficient  helper  in  the  orphan  work, 
almost  paralyzed  progress.  The  grief  of  the  orphans  was 
great  at  the  loss  of  their  benefactress,  and  those  who  had 
gone  out  from  the  Institution  in  previous  years  requested 
the  privilege  of  contributing  something  for  a  monument 
over  her  grave.  The  privilege  was  granted,  and  the  gifts 
flowed  in  so  freely  that  a  sum  fourfold  larger  than  was 
needed  soon  accumulated. 

In  Nov.,  1871,  Mr.  James  Wright  married  the  only  daugh- 
ter of  Mr.  Miiller,  and  was  designated  as  the  successor  on 
whom  the  responsibility  of  the  Orphan  Houses  would  rest, 
in  case  of  Mr.  Miiller's  death.  For  thirteen  j^ears  Mr. 
Wright  had  been  one  of  the  most  valuable  helpers  in  the 
Institution,  and  Mr.  Miiller  and  his  wife  had  made  it  a 
matter  of  constant  prayer,  that  he  might  be  fitted  of  God 
for  the  leadership  of  the  work.  In  Feb.,  1870,  Mr.  Miiller, 
after  the  death  of  his  wife,  proposed  to  Mr.  Wright  to  be- 
come his  associate  with  the  view  of  succeeding  him  at 
death  ;  but  Mr.  Wright  was  not  ready  to  assume  so  grave  a. 
responsibility.     Soon  after  his  own  wife  died,  his  feelings 


1868-1872  AN   ASSOCIATE   WORKER.  469 

changed,  and  he  felt  it  would  not  be  right  to  shrink  from  a 
plain  duty.  This  step  was  a  great  relief  to  Mr.  Miilier. 
He  says :  — 

By  the  Lord's  kindness  I  am  able  to  work  as  heretofore, 
I  may  say  with  little  hindrance  through  illness  ;  yet,  as  I 
am  sixty-six  years  of  age,  I  cannot  conceal  from  myself, 
that  it  is  of  great  importance  for  the  work,  that  I  should 
obtain  a  measure  of  relief.  This  relief,  however,  can  be 
really  only  given  to  me  by  one  who  stands  in  a  similar 
position  to  the  work,  and  who,  when  I  am  away,  or  when  I 
may  feel  it  desirable  to  have  real  rest,  could  do  all  I  ordi- 
narily do  in  directing.  On  this  account  I  have,  therefore, 
not  only  appointed  Mr.  Wright  as  my  successor,  in  the 
event  of  my  death,  but  have,  also,  associated  him  at  pres- 
ent with  me  in  the  direction  of  the  Institution,  which  year 
by  year  increases  in  extent. 

The  large  increase  of  expenditure  involved  in  the  open- 
ing of  the  fourth  and  fifth  houses  brought  no  anxiety  to 
Mr.  Miilier.  He  knew  that  the  Lord,  who  had  helped  him 
hitherto,  would  support  him  under  the  heavier  burdens. 
Nor  was  he  disappointed.     He  writes  in  1870  :  — 

"  Though  the  current  expenses  of  the  Institution  were 
far  greater  during  the  past  year  than  during  any  of  the 
previous  thirty-five  years,  yet  we  abounded  more  than 
ever." 

He  rejoiced,  also,   in  the   assurance  that  the   end   for 

which  he  commenced   the  experiment  was  reached.     The 

success  of  the  Orphan  Houses  during  so  many  years,  id 

which  no  debts  were  ever  incurred,  nor  were  the  orphans 

in  want  even  for  a  single  day,  was  a  standing  proof  of  the 
40 


470  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXVI. 

power  of  prayer.  Who,  in  the  face  of  such  facts,  could 
deny  or  doubt  that  God  answers  the  prayers  of  his  people, 
who  trust  only  in  his  help  ?     Mr.  Miiller  says  :  — 

The  greatest  of  all  the  spiritual  blessings,  however, 
resulting  from  this  work,  I  judge  to  be  this,  that  the  Re- 
ports "tf  hich  have  been  issued  in  connection  therewith,  have 
not  only  been  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  many  sin- 
ners, by  leading  them  to  see  the  reality  of  the  things  of 
God,  but  have,  also,  in  the  cases  of  many  thousands  of 
Christian  persons,  as  their  letters  have  testified  to  me,  dur- 
ing the  past  thirty  years,  been  a  great  spiritual  help  to 
them,  in  comforting  them,  leading  them  more  fully  to  cast 
their  burdens  upon  the  Lord,  increasing  their  faith,  showing 
to  them  practically  and  experimentally  that  the  Living 
God  is  still  the  Living  God,  and  in  other  respects  benefiting 
their  souls.  This  point  was  the  great  and  chief  end  of  the 
establishment  of  the  orphan  work,  that  thus  God  might 
be  glorified.  This  end  has  been  answered  beyond  the 
largest  expectations  which  I  had  in  the  }rear  1835. 

It  is  one  of  the  aims  never  lost  sight  of  by  Mr.  Miiller, 
to  train  the  orphans  under  his  care  for  the  practical  work 
of  life.  He  is  not  content  with  giving  them  a  pleasant 
home,  and  a  good  education.  He  longs  to  make  them  use- 
ful members  of  society,  and  skilful  workers  in  the  world 
His  success  has  been  most  gratifying,  for  the  training  of 
his  institution  is  one  of  the  best  recommendations  fox 
-an)r  boy  or  girl.  There  is  a  large  demand  for  the  orphans, 
who  are  sent  out  every  year  to  service  or  to  trades.  The 
girls  are  generally  sent  to  service,  and  the  boys  to  different 
trades.     On  this  point  Mr.  Miiller  saj^s  :  — 

We  uniformly  prefer  fitting  the  girls  for  service,  instead 
of  apprenticing  them  to  a  business,  as  being,  generally,  fai 


1870.  ORPHANS   LEAVING   THE    INSTITUTION.  471 

better  for  their  bodies  and  souls.  Only  in  a  few  instances 
have  female  orphans  been  apprenticed  to  businesses,  when 
their  health  would  not  allow  them  to  go  to  service.  If  the 
girls  give  us  satisfaction,  while  under  our  care,  so  that  we 
can  recommend  them  to  a  situation,  they  are  fitted  out  at 
the  expense  of  the  establishment.  The  girls,  generally, 
remain  under  our  care  till  they  are  about  17  years  old. 
They  very  rarely  leave  sooner  ;  and,  as  we  receive  children 
from  their  earliest  days,  we  have  often  had  girls  13,  J4,  yea, 
above  17  years  under  our  care.  They  are  instructed  in 
reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  English  grammar,  geography, 
English  history,  a  little  of  universal  history,  all  kinds  of 
useful  needlework  and  household  work.  They  make  their 
clothes  and  keep  them  in  repair  ;  they  work  in  the  kitchens, 
sculleries,  wash-houses  and  laundries ;  and,  in  a  word,  we 
aim  after  this,  that  if  any  of  them  do  not  do  well  temporally 
or  spiritually,  and  do  not  turn  out  useful  members  of  society, 
it  shall  at  least  not  be  our  fault.  The  boys  are,  generally, 
apprenticed  when  they  are  between  fourteen  and  fifteen 
years  old.  But  in  each  case  we  consider  the  welfare  of  the 
individual  orphan,  without  having  any  fixed  rule  respecting 
these  matters.  The  boys  have  a  free  choice  of  the  trade 
they  like  to  learn  ;  but,  having  once  chosen,  and  being 
apprenticed,  we  do  not  allow  them  to  alter.  The  boys,  as 
well  as  the  girls,  have  an  outfit  provided  for  them  ;  and  any 
other  expenses,  that  may  be  connected  with  their  apprentice- 
ship, are  also  met  by  the  funds  of  the  orphan  establishment. 
It  may  be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  the  kind  of 
trades  to  which  we  generally  apprentice  the  boys,  and  I 
therefore  say,  that,  during  the  last  twenty-one  years,  all  the  J 
boys  who  were  apprenticed  were  bound  to  carpenters,  oi 
carpenters  and  joiners,  basket  makers,  shoe  makers,  tailors. 
and  drapers,  plumbers,  painters  and  glaziers,  linendrapers, 
printers,  bakers,  grocers,  hair-dressers,  ironmongers,  tin- 
plate  workers,  confectioners,  hosiers,  builders,  millers,  gas- 
fitters,  smiths,  outfitters,   provision  dealers,  sail  makers, 


472  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST  Chap.  XXVI. 

upholsterers,  wholesale  grocers,  chemists,  seed  merchants, 
umbrella  makers,  or  electro  plate  manufacturers.  The  boys 
have  the  same  kind  of  mental  cultivation  as  the  girls,  and 
they  learn  to  knit  and  mend  their  stockings.  They  also 
make  their  beds,  clean  their  shoes,  scrub  their  rooms,  go 
errands,  and  work  in  the  garden  ground  round  the  orphan 
establishment,  in  the  way  of  digging,  planting,  weeding, 
etc. 

Mr.  Miiller  is  a  man  of  methodical  habits,  and  has  a  per- 
fect system  in  the  distribution  of  the  orphans  in  the  differ- 
ent houses,  in  the  daily  management  of  the  work,  and  in  the 
time  for  admitting  visitors,  and  conducting  them  through 
the  establishment.  He  gives  a  brief  statement  of  the  order 
followed  in  classifying  the  orphans,  and  in  admitting  vis- 
itors :  — 

The  new  Orphan  House  No.  1  is  fitted  up  for  the  accom- 
modation of  140  orphan  girls  above  eight  years  of  age,  80 
orphan  bo3Ts  above  eight  years,  and  80  female  orphans 
from  their  earliest  days  till  they  are  about  eight  years  of 
age.  The  infants,  after  having  passed  the  age  of  eight 
years,  are  removed  into  the  department  for  older  girls. 
The  new  Orphan  House  No.  2  is  fitted  up  for  200  infant 
female  orphans,  and  for  200  older  female  orphans.  The 
new  Orphan  House  No.  3  is  fitted  up  for  450  older  female 
orphans.  The  new  Orphan  House  No.  4  is  fitted  up  for 
210  boys  of  eight  years  old  and  upwards,  208  infant  boys 
under  eight  years  of  age,  and  32  older  girls,  to  do  the 
household  work,  450  in  all.  The  new  Orphan  House  No 
5  is  fitted  up  for  210  infant  female  orphans,  and  for  240 
older  female  orphans. 

The  new  Orphan  House  No.  1  is  open  to  visitors  every 
Wednesday  afternoon  ;  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  2,  every 
Tuesday  afternoon ;  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  3,  every 


1872.  OBJECTS   OF   THE   INSTITUTION.  473 

Thursday  afternoon  ;  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  4,  every 
Friday  afternoon  ;  and  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  5,  every 
Saturday  afternoon  ;  but  the  arrangements  of  the  establish- 
ments make  it  needful  that  they  should  be  shown  at  those 
times  only.  No  exceptions  can  be  made.  The  first  party 
of  visitors  will  be  shown  through  the  houses  at  half-past 
two  o'clock,  God  permitting ;  the  second  at  there  o'clock ; 
and,  should  there  be  need  for  it,  the  third  and  last  party 
at  half-past  three  o'clock.  As  it  takes  at  least  one  hour 
and  a  half  to  see  the  whole  of  each  establishment,  it  is  re- 
quested that  the  visitors  will  be  pleased  to  make  their 
arrangements  accordingly  before  they  come,  as  it  would  be 
inconvenient  should  one  or  the  other  leave  before  the 
whole  party  has  seen  the  house. 

In  the  report  for  1872,  Mr.  Miiller,  in  addition  to  a  par- 
ticular review  of  the  year,  gives  a  summary  of  the  work 
accomplished  since  the  foundation  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution.  It  indicates  the  wonderful  growth 
of  the  work,  and  the  fulness  of  the  divine  blessing  granted 
to  his  labors. 

THE  OBJECTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION  ARE .' 

1 .  To  assist  day  schools ,  Sunday  schools,  and  adult  schools, 
in  which  instruction  is  given  upon  Scriptural  principles*  and, 
as  far  as  the  Lord  may  give  the  means,  supply  us  with 
suitable  teachers,  and  in  other  respects  to  make  our  path 
plain,  to  establish  schools  of  this  kind. 

There  are  altogether  sixty-five  schools,  entirely  supported 
by  the  funds  of  the  Institution  (40  day  schools,  14  Sunday 
schools,  11  adult  schools)  ;  and  that  during  the  past  year 
twenty-one  schools  were  assisted,  viz.,  8 day  schools  and  13 
Sunday  schools.  From  what  has  been  stated  it  will  like- 
wise be  seen,  that  in  the  sixty-five  schools,  entirely  sup* 
40* 


474  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXVI 

ported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  there  were  on  May 
26,  1872,  altogether  4,747  scholars.  The  total  number 
that  frequented  the  schools  of  the  Institution,  entirely  sup- 
ported by  its  funds,  from  the  beginning,  amounts  to  twenty- 
seven  thousand  four  hundred  and  eighty-eight,  viz.,  there 
were  16,455  in  all  the  day  schools,  6,275  in  all  the  Sunday 
schools,  and  4,758  in  all  the  adult  schools. 

2.  The  second  object  of  this  Institution  is,  to  circulate  the 
Holy  Scriptures. 

The  number  of  Bibles,  New  Testaments,  and  Portions  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  have  been  circulated  from  May 
26, 1871,  to  May  26,  1872,  is  as  follows  :  —       . 
4,493  Bibles  have  been  sold. 
6,728  Bibles  have  been  given  away. 
37,635  New  Testaments  have  been  sold. 
16,596  New  Testaments  have  been  given  away. 
6,826  Copies  of  the  Psalms  have  been  sold. 
4,083  Copies  of  the  Psalms  have  been  given  away. 
9,414  Other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  have 
been  sold. 
25,671  Ditto,  given  away. 

There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5,  1834,  through 
the  medium  of  this  Institution,  75,392  Bibles,  139,218  New 
Testaments,  13,605  copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  132,134 
other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

3.  The  third  object  of  the  Institution  is,  to  aid  mission- 
ary efforts. 

During  the  past  year  was  expended  of  the  funds  of  the 
Institution,  for  this  object,  the  sum  of  £11,640,  9s.  4^d. 
By  this  sum  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven  laborers  in  the 
Word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  were, 
to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  assisted. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  which 
have  been  spent  on  missionary  operations  since  March  5, 
1834,  is  £116,337,  16s.  5£d. 

4.  The  fourth  object  of  the  Institution  is,  the  circulation 


1872.  OBJECTS   OF   THE    INSTITUTION.  475 

of  such  publications  as  may  be  calculated,  with  tho  blessing 
of  God,  to  benefit  both  believers  and  unbelievers.  As  it 
respects  tracts  for  unbelievers,  we  especially  aim  after  the 
diffusion  of  such  as  contain  the  truths  of  the  gospel  clearly 
and  simply  expressed ;  and  as  it  respects  publications  for 
believers,  we  desire  to  circulate  such  as  may  be  instru 
mental  in  directing  their  minds  to  those  truths  which,  in 
these  last  days,  are  more  especially  needed,  or  which  have 
been  particularly  lost  sight  of,  and  may  lead  believers  to 
return  to  the  written  Word  of  God. 

There  has  been  laid  out  for  this  object,  from  May  26, 
1871,  to  May  26,  1872,  the  sum  of  £1,118,  lis.  7d. ;  and 
there  have  been  circulated  within  the  last  year  more  than 
three  million  six  hundred  and  eighty-four  thousand  (ex- 
actly 3,684,842)  tracts  and  books.  The  sum  total  which 
has  been  expended  on  this  object,  since  Nov.  19,  1840, 
amounts  to  £20,956,  10s.,  4£d. 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books,  which  have 
been  circulated  since  Nov.  19,  1840,  is  above  forty-two 
millions  and  a  half  (exactly  42,578,554.) 

5.  The  fifth  object  of  the  Institution  is,  to  board,  clothe, 
and  Scripturally  educate  destitute  children  who  have  lost 
both  parents  by  death. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  1845 
orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  Houses  No.  1,  No.  2,  No.  3,  No. 
4,  and  No.  5.  During  the  past  year  260  orphans  were  ad- 
mitted into  the  five  houses  now  in  operation ;  so  that  the 
total  number  on  May  26, 1872,  would  have  been  2,105,  had 
there  been  no  changes.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who 
have  been  under  our  care  since  April  11,  1836,  is  3,835. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for  any* 
thing  by  me,  the  sum  of  £370,535,  Is.  Od.  has  been  given  to 
me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  since 
the  commencement  of  the  work,  which  sum  includes  the 
amount  received  for  the  building  fund  for  the  five  houses. 
It  may  also  be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the 


476  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  Chap.  XXVI. 

total  amount,  which  has  been  given  for  the  other  objects, 
since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  amounts  to  £154,253, 
2s.  3fd. ;  and  that  which  has  come  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles, 
since  the  commencement,  amounts  to  £5,354,  18s.  lOd. ;  by 
the  sale  of  tracts,  £10,440,  15s.  llfd. ;  and  by  the  payment 
of  the  children  in  the  day  schools,  from  the  commencement, 
£3,987,  0s.  7£d.  Besides  this,  also,  a  great  variety  and 
number  of  articles  of  clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc., 
have  been  given  for  the  use  of  the  orphans. 


Mr.  Miiller  is  constantly  receiving  not  only  contributions 
in  money,  but  a  great  variety  of  useful  articles,  which  are 
regularly  sent  to  a  shop  provided  for  their  sale.  The  fol- 
lowing list  as  a  specimen  of  such  articles,  given  anony- 
mously during  the  first  six  months  of  the  year,  will  not  be 
without  interest  to  the  reader,  as  showing  by  what  an  end- 
less diversity  of  means  resources  are  furnished  for  the 
work  in  which  Mr.  M.  is  engaged :  — 

June.  A  bead  bag,  a  bouquet-holder,  6  gilt  brooches,  a  gilt 
bracelet,  a  waist-buckle,  and  an  agate  heart.  —  5  pairs  of  knitted  trav- 
elling shoes,  a  compass  and  thermometer,  a  court-plaster  case,  a 
guinea  piece,  2  half-franc  pieces,  a  copper  coin,  4  rings,  a  brooch,  a 
gold  pencil-case,  a  pair  of  earrings,  top  of  a  seal,  and  a  gold  vaist- 
buckle. — A  silver  watch-guard,  a  small  brooch,  a  breastpin,  and  a 
ring.  —  12  pairs  of  garters. — A  sofa  tidy. — A  small  stereoscopic 
box.  —  6  frocks,  6  shirts,  4  pocket-handkerchiefs,  2  pairs  of  socks, 
2  nightcaps,  12  kettle-holders,  2  pair  of  wristlets,  4  thimbles,  2 
brooches,  steel  slides,  a  bracelet,  and  waist-buckle.  —  A  bead  mat,  2 
bags,  a  penwiper,  3  book-marks,  and  a  scent  bag.  —  A  pencil,  2  pairs  of 
spectacles,  a  smelling-bottle,  a  pocket-book,  some  gloves,  stockings, 
combs,  and  various  articles  of  clothing,  etc.,  together  with  a  half- 
sovereign. 

July*  An  old  silver  watch,  an  old  metal  watch,  and  an  old  shil- 
ling. —  2  coats,  1  jacket,  1  waistcoat,  1  pair  of  trousers,  and  1  pair 
of  gaiters.  —  5  dresses,  a  body,  and  two  shillings.  —  9  pen-wipers,  4 


1872.  OBJECTS   OF   THE   INSTITUTION.  477 

babies'  shirts,  9  mats,  1  pair  of  baby's  boots,  2  nightcaps,  6  pinafores, 
2  pairs  of  watch-pockets,  1  ribbon  mat,  1  pin-cushion,  2  needle-books, 
and  3  book-markers.  —  2  dolls,  2  dolls'  hats,  a  pair  of  bracelets,  a 
pincushion,  a  needle-book,  a  shaving-cloth,  a  sampler,  2  pairs  of  cuffs, 
a  kettle-holder,  a  penwiper,  a  pair  of  baby's  shoes,  a  book-mark,  a 
bag,  a  watch-guard,  a  pinafore,  and  a  pamphlet.  —  2  buckles,  a 
smelling-bottle,  some  mock  pearls,  3  hair  bracelets,  a  hair  ring,  and 
a  wig. 

August,  Some  fancy  envelopes. — A  ring,  2  shirt-studs,  and  a 
watch-hook.  —  A  pattern  for  a  collar.  —  A  ring  from  Stroud.  —  12 
new  bonnets.  —  A  brooch,  a  bracelet,  a  book-marker,  some  cuffs,  a 
pattern  for  work,  and  some  trimming.  —  A  frame  for  ladies'  work.  — 
"  From  the  friend  at  Devizes,"  2  skirts  of  dresses,  a  jacket,  and  a 
shawl.  —  Some  pencil  lead  for  polishing.  —  Some  knitting  and  sew- 
ing cotton.  — 2  old  wedding  rings.  — 3  balls.  —  8  book-marks,  4  post 
age-stamp  cases,  and  6  pin-cushions. 

September.  A  parcel  containing  some  worsted,  some  brass  thim 
bles,  bodkins,  and  needles.  — 4  black  ostrich  feathers,  1  white  ditto,  4 
colored  drawings.  —  3  pairs  of  socks,  6  pairs  of  stockings,  and  2 
waistcoats.  — A  pair  of  patent  renovators  (or  flesh  gloves).  —  A  small 
^ork-bag  of  silk  and  straw.  —  A  guinea  piece,  a  lace  habit  shirt,  a 
pair  of  lace  sleeves,  and  a  French  cambric  handkerchief.  —  3  collars, 
1  pocket  handkerchief,  and  1  pair  of  sleeves.  —  2  flannel  petticoats,  a 
table-cover,  a  silver  wine-strainer,  a  silver  marrow-spoon,  1  sugar 
spoon,  a  punch  ladle,  6  chemises,  and  6  pinafores.  —  A  small  hamper 
of  books.  —  1  alpaca  coat,  1  check  waistcoat,  1  pair  of  trousers,  3 
pairs  of  shoes,  1  travelling  cap,  1  pair  of  spectacles  in  case,  2  pair  ot 
boots,  5  muffetees,  1  pair  of  gaiters,  1  pair  of  boots,  8  copper  pens,  1 
pair  of  slippers,  1  black  leather  bag,  1  pair  of  new  boots,  1  coat,  1 
waistcoat,  5  pairs  of  gloves,  1  pair  of  braces,  a  necktie,  a  dressing 
box,  2  brushes,  3  razors,  a  stiletto,  a  pair  of  spectacles,  and  2  pieces 
of  teeth  set  in  gold.  — 12  book-covers,  7  small  ditto,  1  small  box,  4 
ditto  in  one.  —  A  large  box  of  toys.  —  A  collar.  —  A  large  tea-chest, 
containing  160  articles  of  ladies'  dress,  etc.  — A  dress,  three  bodies,  3 
berthas,  a  waistband,  a  pair  of  cuffs,  a  feather,  an  ornament  for  the 
bair,  some  artificial  flowers,  some  whalebone,  and  some  pieces  of  rib- 
bon. —  A  cloth  mantle,  a  velvet  jacket,  and  a  muslin  ditto. 

October,  3  pairs  of  crotchet  ladies'  slippers,  and  1  pair  of  child's 
ditto.  —  A  pair  of  gilt  bracelets,  a  collar,  a  pair  of  cuffs,  and  a  pair  of 
worked  sleeves.  —  2  paper  mats,  ahead  ditto,  a  plaister  case,  3  nee- 
dle-books, 5  small  cushions,  4  pin-cushions,  2  pen-wipers,  a  book-mark, 


478  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Ch4p.  XXVI. 

2  little  baskets,  a  little  bag,  a  doll,  a  pair  of  candlestick  ornaments, 
and  6  napkin  rings.  —  The  parcel  also  contained  5s.  from  "  Hephzi- 
bah." —  An  urn-stand,  a  bag,  and  a  mat.  —  A  collar.  —  6  pence 
purses. — 8  dolls' bonnets.  —  "A  Canadian  lady's  purse."  —  9  pairs 
of  boots,  3  pairs  of  shoes,  and  a  single  boot,  all  new. 

November.  A  box  containing  5  bonnets,  2  muslin  jackets,  1  silk 
ditto,  1  silk  body,  3  muslin  dresses,  1  silk  ditto,  1  barege  skirt,  18 
pairs  of  fine  stockings,  17  pairs  of  coarse  ditto,  3  pairs  of  boots,  3 
stockings,  10  chemises,  3  pairs  of  drawers,  5  night-dresses,  some  pieces 
of  ribbon,  and  a  few  artificial  flowers.  — 6  pairs  of  night-socks.  — A 
riding  habit,  a  box,  a  silk  body,  some  velvet  trimming,  some  satin 
ditto,  2  waistbands,  some  fringe,  some  satin  ribbon,  a  feather,  a  scarf, 
a  veil,  and  a  pair  of  woollen  sleeves.  —  3  silver  coins.  —  A  silver 
tablespoon,  some  satin  trimming,  and  a  frill.  — 4  dresses,  a  skirt,  a 
jacket,  3  children's  skirts,  and  2  frocks.  —  A  small  gold  pencil-case, 
a  gold  breastpin,  and  a  pair  of  small  gold  earrings.  — A  collar.  — 3 
antimacassars,  and  a  baby's  cap.  — 2  silver  coins,  and  a  pair  of  silver 
shirt-studs.  —  7  boys'  shirts.  — A  jacket  and  a  feather.  — A  jacket, 
a  pair  of  drawers,  2  chemises,  2  nightcaps,  5  skirts,  and  1  body.  —  4 
pairs  of  new  boots,  and  2  pairs  of  new  shoes.  —  A  crumb-scraper. 

Mr.  Miiller,  as  a  faithful  steward,  renders  an  annual  ac- 
count of  all  sums  received,  and  how  disbursed  by  him  (see 
opposite  page) ,  to  which  is  appended  an  "  Auditor's  Report." 
Mr.  M.  says  :  — 

The  audited  accounts,  together  with  the  books  containing  the  income 
and  expenses,  may  be  inspected  by  the  donors.  I  particularly  state 
this,  because  I  do  not  publish  a  list  of  the  donors,  nor  do  I  mention 
their  names  otherwise,  in  order  that  there  may  not  he  held  out  the  least 
temptation  of  giving  for  the  sake  of  worldly  applause  ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  as  I  do  this  work  in  the  light,  it  can  bear  the  light,  and 
therefore  any  donor  can  satisfy  himself,  if  he  please,  that  his  dona- 
tion is  accounted  for. 

To  avoid  mistakes,  delays,  and  other  difficulties,  I  would  request 
that  all  letters  for  me  should  be  directed  to  my  house,  No.  21,  Paul 
Street,  Kingsdown,  Beistol. 

GEORGE  MULLER. 


5NC0ME   AND    EXPENSES. 


479 


'       j#                                      wIJhM 

hM 

^         coco             o 

©fc-       r-l 

«►+ 

i-H 

t- 

V,                       e*r-i               «o 

r-ICO       eo 

•             i                                         »" 

r-i             r-l 

CO 

Soi                 cot-             ig 

££J                        «5  r-                   r-l 

OIM        CO 

H«          l~ 

iTJ 

J  CO       yj            rn«0                  eo 

1-1              (O 

CO 

c? 

CO 

«,   r.                         CI 

I-l 

■* 

*»<o 

CO 

'he  Expenses  for  the  0 
May  26,  1871,  to  May  2 

he  current    Expenses 
ia  connexion  with  the 
five  Orphan  houses  . 
or  the  Apprentices  .   . 
or  24.000  copies  of  the 
Thirty-second  Report, 
and  6,250  copies  of  the 

or    Postage    and  Car- 
riage  of   Boxes   and 

^ 

or  Stationery  .    .   . 
alance  in  hand  on  M 

bi             H         fefe             fe 

feW 

S                   •         Wi-lr       nlel-iM 

-Ifcf 

©              t        lO  CO        O  O)        o 

t- 

,5»                                                                T-t 

<S 

^             ji        <MC<J        ©t-       >0 

co 

=T^"                                     "^ 

£-52                      INS         fflt-        M 

(M 

to 

C  1~l         qj        I—  33         fc-  iH         C^ 

CO 

&f       as 

CO 

187 1,  to  May 

i  in  hand  on 
871    .    ... 
ns  in  Money 
of     Articles 
the  purpose 
Reports  .  . 
id  on  behalf 

«rt 

Is    ia^°,?a 

g  V.          M<*  3d  (-©•S  P 

-«n           >»r^  >>  >»  =*  >>  >>  O 

^          pa    cqfQ    pqpa 

"£  © 

?  "**      ^  ""*         *     ~fc»         «» 

.*;.■.       'SrlO        -*  r-  t-  ©        O 

*Rs— i               i-t 

t- 

^ico       „?coco      os  i-i  co  t-      •>* 

fSglH          °°         r-l               HHri         r-t 

*- 

to1            *#  <N        OMOiO        "* 

r-l 

<?>K               CO  TH         rj«  i-l  CO  iH         *# 

CO 

nected  wit 
yom  May ! 

£ 
chools  2,2 
...    1,9 
Pur- 

.   .  .  11,6 
...     1,1 

nMay 
.  .   .       8 

00^ 
r-l 

1 

««"       3       3.        .  J?  a    . 

Expense 
ur  Objec 
ay  26,  18 

the  Ho 
Bibles  . 
Missio 
ses  .   . 
Tracts  . 
Postage 
Statione 
mce  in  h 
,  1872  . 

f^'S^       ooo^ooo^cn 

S-<           fe^fe     fefefepq 

-*2                          .?              -,^1-h^                                  Mttt 

^-vi        ^3       ■**  r-       OHOffl 

t- 

4S  f- 

2?2      o;     **  co     o  o  cs  t- 

*- 

,  S               t-  <n      loaoocs 

1-1 

^^                      HO         lfO-*iO 

CO 

3  7?rs^  /ow 
71,  to  J/ay 

£ 
nd  on 

.  .  .  2,4 
.   .   .  14,0 

rticles 

rpose. 

s,  &c.  6 
...       5 

ts   .   .       8 

00^ 
r-l 

*rt 

fSE2             "         .<  S««  a 
^31-1          ,q    .      ^1  po  a*? 

-                               .          *^  C3  — •    0) 
Cf<M              il-  ?  -w  J3  r-l  IT   <u 

alance 
y  26,  18 
•onation 
Bale     0 
en  for  i. 
ale  of  ' 
ale  of  E 
chool R 

rfS'S        >>a  >> >>  «• >, >> >, 

w              «      PQM      MPQM 

^OS  C»  "0 


•s^a 


^ 


a 


3i  . 

« 

g 

0  . 

S?   • 

> 

s 

»   * 

s 

rS^i 

0 

♦*  t- 

32 

0 

O"-1 

a 

H^ 

R 

0 

Ssi 

S 

es 

=0 

«  cs  3 

K 

^^^ 

* 

■^  O  3 

N 

3«H 

•tfT3.3 

<u  0  ** 

TJTJ   « 

3  3  § 
CD   <y   3 

0,0.^ 

M  «  c3 

HHM 

f^^Scstt-ocq 

CO 

"-1    ai^t-r-IO 


< 

a 


«i 


S 


ft 

3  o* « 

»C  3*0 


9) 


a;  J5 


§  a  3  » 


« 


sfl 


to 
3 

0 

Eh 

w 

oa 

a 

H 

a 

<1 


5 


3 

H 

01 

3 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

A  VISIT   TO   THE   ORPHAN  HOUSES  —  ATTENDING  CHURCH  —  INTERNAL  ARRANGE 
MENTS  —  FOOD  —  EDUCATION  —  HEALTH. 

(3//N  a  brief  history  of  the  Orphan  Houses,  prepared  by 
Mr.  W.  Elfe  Taylor,  of  England,  is  a  chapter  devoted 
to  an  account  of  a  personal  visit,  with  a  full  sketch 
of  the  internal  arrangements,  and  of  the  appear- 
ance and  occupation  of  the  orphans.     We  give  the  larger 
part  of  it,  as  full  of  interest  for  American  readers  :  - 

It  is  a  striking  sight  to  watch  the  orphans  passing  through 
the  streets  of  Bristol,  on  their  way  to  attend  divine  worship, 
Eveiy  Sunday  morning  they  may  be  seen  marching,  two  and 
two,  up  and  down  the  hilly  thoroughfares  of  that  ancient  city, 
on  their  way  toBethesda  Chapel,  where  Mr.  Miiller  ministers, 
there  to  hear  the  words  of  eternal  life  expounded.  Each  Or- 
phan House  contributes  its  troop  of  two  or  three  hundred 
children  —  the  boys  and  girls  being  marshalled  in  separate 
bands,  and  accompanied  by  their  different  masters,  matrons, 
and  teachers.  True  indeed  isthesa}Ting  so  often  in  substance 
heard  expressed :  "  That  silent  stream  of  children  is  the 
most  powerful  sermon  ever  preached  in  the  city  of  Bristol." 

It  was  on  a  fine  autumnal  afternoon  in  October  that  we 
paid  a  long-promised  visit  to  this  remarkable  Institution. 
As  we  briskly  walked  up  the  hill  which  separates  what  is 
called  Ashley  Down  from  the  city,  the  woods  in  the  dis- 
tance were  alread}7  clothed  in  the  various  hues  of  autumn, 
affording  to  the  thoughtful  mind  a  striking  instance  of  that 
law  by  which  the  beneficent  Creator  makes  even  ruin  and 
desolation  minister  to  the  pleasure  and  happiness   of  hia 

480 


1870.  A   VISIT   TO   TUB   ORPHAN    HOUSES.  481 

creatures.  Altogether  the  walk  is  one  of  the  prettiest 
out  of  Bristol,  the  road  being  studded  with  neat,  elegant 
villas  on  each  side,  and  though  so  near  a  city  resounding 
with  the  din  of  business,  the  neighborhood  of  Ashley  Hill 
is  as  quiet  and  retired  as  if  situated  in  the  heart  of  the 
country. 

At  length  we  came  within  sight  of  the  New  Orphan 
Houses,  and  truly  vast  erections  they  are,  of  almost  inter- 
minable length.  On  entering  the  grounds  in  which  two  of 
the  houses  stand,  we  passed  the  lodge,  a  neat  little  cottage 
on  the  right,  and  proceeded  along  the  pathway  by  the  side 
of  the  carriage-drive,  which,  together  with  a  well-trimmed 
lawn,  and  some  pretty  flower-beds,  separates  No.  1  House 
from  No.  2.  There  are  large  pieces  of  ground  surrounding 
ea^h  of  the  houses,  devoted  to  the  cultivation  of  vegetables. 
The  perfect  order  and  neatness  characterizing  everything 
outside  the  establishment  gave  us  a  good  intimation  of 
what  we  might  expect  within  ;  nor  were  we  disappointed. 

On  ringing  at  the  entrance,  we  were  admitted  by  a 
respectable  female  into  a  stone  hall,  and  thence  up  a  stair- 
case into  the  waiting-room,  already  occupied  by  several 
visitors  seated  in  groups  and  chatting  together  in  subdued 
tones.  Books  and  pamphlets  were  spread  out  on  a  table, 
near  which  sat  a  well-dressed  young  person  sewing.  She 
was  placed  there  to  receive  the  money  from  any  visitors 
who  wished  to  buy  Mr.  Miiller's  Reports,  or  the  Narrative 
of  his  life  ;  but  none  were  asked  to  purchase. 

The  Orphan  House  No.  1,  which  contains  usually  140 
girls  above  seven  years  of  age,  8C  boys  of  the  same  age, 
and  80  infants  of  either  sex,  was  that  we  first  visited  ;  but 
in  describing  it  we  shall  follow  that  order  which  seems  best 
fitted  to  give  a  clear  understanding  of  the  establishment, 
and  not  that  in  which  the  different  parts  are  —  to  save 
time  —  shown  to  visitors. 

There  aie  three  school-rooms, — boj's',  girls',  and  infants', 
—  all  large,  airy,  cheerful-looking  apartments.     The  girls'. 


482  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXVIL 

which  is  snown  first  of  the  three,  is  very  spacious  and  lofty, 
situated  on  the  ground-floor,  and  well  fitted  up  with  the 
best  modern  maps  and  other  helps  for  learning.     As  our 
party,  numbering  some  sixty  or  seventy,  entered,  we  beheld 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty  girls,  sitting  at  work  at  low 
lesks  ;  all  clothed  alike  in  blue  print  frocks  and  neat  pina- 
fores, and  with  their  hair  cut  short  behind,  but  arranged 
with  the  greatest  neatness.     On  a  signal  from  the  principal 
teacher,  who  was  stationed  on  a  small  platform,  with  a  desk 
in   front,  the   girls   all   stood  up  and  placed  their  hands 
behind  them.     At  another  signal  one  of  the  orphans  struck 
up  a  cheerful  song,  which  the  rest  at  once  joined  in,  and  all 
marched  out  in  single  file,  with  as  much  precision  in  theii 
steps  as  any  of  our  modern  volunteer  corps  would  exhibit. 
The  effect  of  this  sight  was  really  very  striking ;  and  he 
who  can  witness  unmoved  these  helpless  orphans  winding 
their  way  between  the  desks,  to  the  music  of  the  touching 
songs  which  they  sang,  one  after  another,  must  indeed  be 
made   of  very   impenetrable   materials.     As   they  passed 
round  the  ends  of  the  desks  in  front  of  the  visitors,  who 
lined  the  walls  on  either  side,  I  looked  carefully  at  the 
features  of  each  child,  and,  although  in  some  cases  I  saw  evi- 
dent traces  of  disease,  inherited,  doubtless,  from  the  parents 
whom  they  had  lost,*  still  there  was  a  general  appearance 
of  health  and  of  cheerfulness  in  their  happy  faces. 

Then  we  were  taken  to  the  girls'  "  cloak  and  shoe  room," 
where  wre  found  a  vast  number  of  serviceable  plaid  cloaks 
hanging  up  around  the  room,  for  winter  wear.  Each  girl, 
too,  has  three  pairs  of  shoes  for  use,  —  a  mark  of  sound 
economy  on  Mr.  Miiller's  part,  as  every  paterfamilias  well 
knows. 

The  boys'  school-room  does  not  materially  differ  from 
that  of  the  girls.     There  were,  at  our  entrance,  about  80 


♦From  the  statistics  in  Mr.  Miiller's  possession,  it  is  said  that  upwards  of  two- 
thirds  of  vJie  parents  have  died  of  consumption. 


1870.  A   VISIT   TO   THE    ORPHAN    HOUSES.  483 

bo}Ts  seated  at  desks,  dressed  all  alike  in  blue  cloth  jackets 
and  corduroy  trousers.  Their  appearance  was  certainly 
that  of  vigorous  health.  They  looked  sturdy,  good-tem- 
pered fellows.  At  the  word  of  command  they  all  rose  from 
their  seats,  and  marched  one  after  another  between  the 
desks  to  the  air  of  some  spirited  song,  just  as  the  girls  had 
before.  Two  separate  rooms  are  appropriated  as  work- 
rooms also,  —  one  foe  the  boys,  and  one  for  the  girls  ;  the 
former  are  taught,  a  few  at  a  time,  to  knit  and  mend  their 
own  stockings,  and  the  girls  to  make  their  own  garments, 
under  the  superintendence  o'f  a  teacher  who  does  the  cut- 
ting out  for  them.  Then  come  the  play-rooms,  one  for 
boys  and  another  for  girls.  These  are  large,  lofty  rooms, 
with  a  few  low  forms,  and  nothing  else  in  the  shape  of  fur- 
niture. These  are,  of  course,  only  intended  for  use  in  bad 
weather,  at  least  in  the  case  of  the  boys.  For  there  is  a 
capital  court  for  playing  in  for  each  class  of  orphans,  and 
swings  and  other  apparatus  for  exercise  and  play.  The 
girls'  play-room  was  provided  with  large  cupboards,  divided 
into  small  pigeon-holes,  one  for  each  child,  well  stored  with 
dolls,  dolls'  houses,  and  a  variety  of  other  toys,  the  gifts, 
sometimes  of  relatives  (who  are  allowed  to  visit  the  orphans 
once  a  month),  sometimes  of  ladies,  who  present  them  to 
the  teachers  to  be  used  as  rewards. 

The  infant  department  in  the  Orphan  House  never  fails 
to  arrest  the  attention  of  visitors.  Would  that  we  could 
adequately  bring  before  the  reader  the  "  infant  school," 
with  its  two  hundred  little  ones,  or  nearly  so  —  many  not 
more  than  three  years  of  age.  A  prettier  sight  we  have 
rarely  witnessed  than  that  of  these  destitute  children,  all 
marshalled  in  perfect  order  at  a  word  of  command,  and 
marching  round  the  room  to  the  sound  of  their  own  merry 
voices.  Then  they  proceeded  in  very  soldier-like  style  to 
fie  gallery,  and,  when  seated,  sang  two  or  three  very  pretty 
songs.     One  was  :  — 


484  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXVII. 

"  The  little  watch  goes  tick,  tick,  tick, 
So  many  times  a  minute ; 
And  as  it  goes  so  quick,  quick,  quick, 
What  can  the  watch  have  in  it?  " 

The  words  in  italics  were  sung  with  particular  emphasis 
and  spirit. 

Another  was :  — 

"  Oh,  we're  all  sawing — saw,  saw,  sawing  — 
Oh,  we're  all  sawing,  at  our  pretty  Infant  School ! 
The  saw  goes  up  and  down,  with  a  push,  push,  push, 
And  through  the  log  it  cuts,  with  a  whish,  whish,  whish" 

At  the  word  "push"  the  little  creatures  suited  the  action 
to  the  word,  and  so  with  the  corresponding  word  in  the 
other  lines  of  the  song. 

We  must  say  a  few  words  about  the  "  infant  nursery/' 
Some  infants,  it  should  be  remembered,  are  taken  in  so 
young  that  they  are  literally  babies,  and  these  are  nursed 
in  a  small  comfortable  room  by  a  motherly-looking  head 
nurse,  assisted  by  two  or  three  of  the  elder  girls.  It  was  a 
touching  sight  to  watch  these  helpless  infants  toddling 
about  with  pretty  horses  or  dolls  in  their  hands,  and  some 
in  the  arms  of  their  nurses.  Around  the  room,  too,  we 
noticed  several  little  basket  beds  in  which  these  tiny  babies 
might  be  placed,  when  overcome  with  sleep,  with  all  the 
fondness  of  a  mother's  love. 

Many  visitors  seem  to  regard  as  one  of  the  prettiest 
sights  in  the  whole  establishment  the  "infants'  wardrobe." 
It  was  a  room  about  twenty  feet  long,  and  ranged  on  each 
side  of  the  room  stood  painted  deal  presses,  divided  into 
small  pigeon-holes,  in  each  of  which  were  laid  by,  neatly 
folded  up,  small  duplicates  of  all  the  various  articles  of 
clothing  worn  by  the  infants.  The  one  side  was  set  apart  for 
the  girls'  wardrobes,  each  little  pile  of  clothing  being  crowned 
by  a  pretty  little  straw  bonnet,  and  each  garment  being 
most  carefully  and  neatly  rolled  up  and  pinned  together.     On 


1870.  A   VISIT  TO   THE   ORPHAN   HOUSES.  485 

the  opposite  side  stood  the  same  number  of  presses  for  the 
boys'  clothes,  and  on  the  top  of  each  tiny  wardrobe  that 
occupied  the  pigeon-holes  there  was  placed  a  littk  blue 
cloth  cap.  It  is  a  fact,  that  scarcely  any  part  of  the  house 
affects  strangers  so  much  as  this  infants'  wardrobe ;  and  it 
is  a  common  thing  to  see  tears  in  the  eyes  of  one  and 
another  of  the  visitors,  as  they  gaze  on  the  exquisite  order 
and  nicety  which  prevail  on  every  side,  and  think  of  the 
tender  love  which  had  so  wonderfully  cared  for  the  smallest 
wants  of  these  helpless  little  ones. 

Next  to  the  infants'  wardrobe  room  comes  the  infants' 
dormitory.  At  the  end  of  the  dormitory  is  a  passage  on 
each  side  of  which  are  situated  the  private  rooms  of  the 
matrons  and  teachers.  These  were  most  comfortably  fur- 
nished, and  quite  in  keeping  with  the  station  of  those  who 
occupy  such  positions  in  the  Orphan  Houses.  Each  indi- 
vidual has  a  separate  apartment. 

The  infants'  dormitory,  to  which  We  have  referred,  is  a 
spacious  room,  with  abundance  of  air  and  light  — filled  with 
little  tiny  bedsteads.  These  are  all  of  iron,  painted  of  a 
light  yellow  color,  and  many  fitted  round  with  railings  to 
preserve  the  younger  babes  from  falling  out.  The  beds  are 
ranged  in  three  rows  from  one  end  of  the  room  to  the  other. 
There  is  no  other  article  of  furniture  in  the  room  of  any 
description.  Four  larger  beds  —  two  at  each  end  of  the 
room  —  are  occupied  by  the  elder  girls  who  take  charge  of 
the  forty  little  orphans  who  nightly  sleep  in  this  cheerful 
room.  Forty  other  infant  orphans  occupy  the  correspond- 
ing room  to  this,  which  we  were  afterwards  shown. 

There  is  a  third  bed-room  for  girls,  in  which  140  female 
orphans  sleep  —  two  girls  occupying  one  bed.  The  same 
marvellous  cleanliness  of  floors,  and  spotless  purity  of 
quilts  and  bed-clothes,  with  which  our  party  was  so  im- 
pressed in  the  infants'  dormitory,  strikes  us  here.  One  good 
woman,  in  the  height  of  her  amazement,  exclaimed,  looking 
at  the  well-scrubbed  boards,  "  Why,  you  might  eat  your  din- 
41* 


486  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  Chap.  XXVII. 

ner  off  them  ! "  Another  visitor,  of  the  opposite  sex, 
whose  face  was  an  index  to  the  benevolence  which  filled 
his  heart,  observed,  as  he  gazed  at  the  beds,  with  the  bed- 
clothes folded  down  with  the  utmost  nicety  and  precision  : 
"  Ah,  they  would  never  have  slept  in  such  beds  if  their 
parents  had  lived ! "  Great  indeed  was  the  admiration 
which  this  comfortable  apartment  elicited  from  our  party. 
But  it  is  impossible  to  describe  the  effect  with  pen  and  ink ; 
it  must  be  seen  to  be  understood.  At  the  end  of  the  room 
there  is  a  small  window,  opening  into  a  bedroom  occupied 
by  one  of  the  teachers,  who  is  thus  enabled  to  overlook  the 
movements  of  the  children.  We  afterwards  saw  the  dormi- 
tories for  boys,  which  it  is  unnecessary  to  describe,  as  they 
correspond  exactly  with  the  one  just  mentioned,  except 
that  only  forty  children  sleep  in  each.  Besides  these,  there 
is  a  smaller  dormitory  with  eight  beds  in  it  for  the  elder 
girls,  usually  called  "  house-girls,"  as  they  are  engaged  in 
house-work,  and  are  on  the  point  of  being  sent  out  to  ser- 
vice. Each  of  these  has  the  privilege  of  a  good  strong  box 
to  hold  her  clothes  in.  These  girls  daily  assist  the  ser- 
vants in  the  general  work  of  the  house. 

After  we  had  seen  the  infants'  wardrobes,  we  were  invited 
to  inspect  two  other  wardrobe  rooms.  The  first  we  came 
to  was  the  boys'.  The  arrangement  of  this  room  exactly 
agreed  with  that  containing  the  infants'  clothes.  Each  boy 
has  a  square  compartment,  in  which  to  keep  his  clothes, 
with  his  number  marked,  in  one  of  the  large  deal  presses 
that  line  the  room.  Six  bo3^s,  we  were  told,  are  draughted 
out  to  take  charge  of  the  wardrobes,  and  see  that  every- 
thing is  kept  in  proper  order.  When  their  term  of  service 
is  expired,  their  place  is  supplied  by  six  others,  until  each 
boy  in  the  house,  of  a  fit  age,  has  taken  his"  turn.  The 
boys  have  each  three  suits  of  clothes.  The  girls'  wardrobe 
room  corresponded  with  that  for  the  boys,  except  that  it  is 
much  larger.  There  were  the  same  lofty  painted  deal 
presses,  subdivided  into  innumerable   little   pigeon-holes. 


1870.  A   VISIT   TO   THE   ORPHAN   HOUSES.  487 

The  girls  have  five  changes  of  dress.  Three  blue  print 
frocks  for  ordinary  wear  in  the  house,  a  lilac  pattern  dress 
for  Sundays  during  the  summer  months,  and  a  brown  merino 
dress  for  winter  wear.  The  girls  make  and  mend  all  their 
own  clothes.  Six  girls  in  rotation  take  charge  of  all  the 
female  wardrobes  of  the  house  ;  just  as  in  the  case  of  the  boys. 

The  dining-room  where  all  the  orphans  take  their  meals 
is  a  spacious  apartment  filled  with  long  narrow  tables  and 
forms,  all  as  white  almost  as  the  paper  on  which  the  reader's 
eye  is  now  fixed.  "While  we  were  inspecting  this  room,  we 
noticed  some  of  the  elder  girls  employed  in  spreading  the 
snow-white  table-cloths  for  the  evening  meal.  Others  at  the 
same  time  entered  the  room  with  trays  loaded  with  bread- 
and-butter.  Soon  afterwards,  some  hundreds  of  cups  filled 
with  milk-and-water  were  placed  upon  the  tables  ;  but  the 
orphans  were  not  called  to  tea  until  after  the  visitors  had 
left. 

It  may  be  interesting  here  to  add  a  few  particulars  re- 
specting the  other  meals  of  the  children,  which  we  obtained 
from  our  conductor.  The  food  of  the  orphans  at  breakfast 
is  always  oatmeal  porridge ;  they  use  milk  with  it.  No 
doubt  this  wholesome  food  is  one  cause  of  the  healthy, 
ruddy  appearance  of  the  orphans  generally ;  for  notwith- 
standing a  strong  prejudice  against  it  in  this  country,  a 
more  wholesome,  nutritious  article  of  diet  certainly  does 
not  exist.  The  dinner  provided  for  the  children  varies 
almost  every  da}\  Monday  there  is  boiled  beef ;  Tuesday, 
soup,  with  a  good  proportion  of  meat  in  it ;  Wednesday, 
rice-milk  with  treacle ;  Thursda}^  they  have  boiled  leg  of 
mutton ;  the  following  day  they  have  soup  again,  and  on 
Saturday  bacon  ;  on  Sundays  they  always  dine  on  rice  with 
treacle,  in  order  that  as  few  as  possible  may  be  kept  from 
attending  public  worship.  The  orphans  breakfast  at  eight 
o'clock,  dine  at  one,  and  take  tea  at  six. 

The  kitchen  of  the  establishment  should  by  no  means  be 
overlooked.     Here  we  saw  the  cooking  apparatus,  one  of 


488  THE    LIFE    OF    TRUST.  Chap.  XXVII. 

the  most  improved  description,  in  which  one  small  fire  per- 
formed a  variety  of  offices  even  at  distant  parts  of  the 
room.  We  were  particularly  struck  with  three  huge  up- 
right copper  cylinders  which  we  found  were  used  to  boil 
the  porridge  in.  A  long  pipe  connects  them  with  the  fire- 
place ;  they  consist  of  two  vessels,  the  one  inside  the  other. 
The  steam  is  admitted  through  the  pipe  into  the  space  be- 
tween the  outer  and  inner  vessels ;  and  a  short  time  is 
sufficient  to  make  the  porridge  boil.  The  cooking  appara- 
tus altogether  is  probably  the  most  complete  and  efficient 
anywhere  known. 

We  went  into  the  store-rooms  also.  One  was  full  of 
shoes,  caps,  haberdashery,  etc.  Another  contained  a  large 
abundance  of  sheeting,  blankets,  calicoes,  and  such-like 
articles.  A  third  wTas  crowded  with  provisions  of  various 
descriptions,  Scotch  oatmeal  in  barrels,  good  wheaten  flour 
in  sacks,  large  quantities  of  meat,  bread,  sugar,  etc.,  etc. 
We  saw  the  bake-house  too,  and  the  washhouse.  In  the 
latter  was  an  American  washing  machine,  where  wooden 
balls  do  the  work  of  human  knuckles.  There  was  also  a 
singular  machine  for  wringing  the  clothes,  called  a  Cen- 
trifugal Drying  Machine. 

Another  apartment  is  called  the  u  shoes  and  cloak  room." 
Every  child  in  the  house  has  three  pairs  of  shoe:.  The 
girls  all  wear  cloaks  of  a  green  plaid  in  winter,  and  shawls 
in  summer.  Then  there  are  the  "  washing-places/'  They 
are  furnkhed  with  baths  :  and  all  around  the  walls  were 
hung  bags  containing  the  brush  and  comb  belonging  to  each 
child,  and  the  number  of  the  said  child  painted  over  each. 
The  greatest  care  seemed  to  be  taken  to  insure  thorough 
cleanliness  in  the  children,  and  to  guard  against  the  spread 
of  infectious  complaints,  should  they  at  anytime  exist. 

It  may  be  added  that  the  children  all  rise  about  six 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  They  retire  to  rest,  the  elder  chil- 
dren about  eight  or  nine,  the  younger  an  hour  earlier. 
The  teachers  conduct  religious  worship  eveiy  day,  at  half- 


1870.  A   VISIT   TO    THE    ORPIIAN   HOUSES.  489 

past  eight  in  the  morning,  and  just  before  tea  in  the  after- 
noon. They  have  two  holidays  in  the  }fear,  at  Whitsuntide 
and  Christmas.  But  the  orphans  never  leave  the  house  on 
these  occasions,  except,  as  stated  before,  in  company  with 
their  teachers.  The  beautiful  manner  in  which  the  girls  dec- 
orate their  rooms  at  these  holidays  with  their  own  work — 
festoons  of  artificial  flowers,  etc.  —  is  one  of  many  signifi- 
cant indications  of  the  healthful,  free,  and  cheerful  spirit 
pervading  the  entire  establishment. 

We  add  a  few  remarks  on  the  subject  of  the  education  of 
the  children,  and  the  effects  of  the  system  of  training 
adopted  by  Mr.  Miiller  on  the  health  and  bearing  of  the 
orphans. 

As  regards  the  education  of  the  children,  the  girls  are 
instructed  in  reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  English  gram- 
mar, geography,  English  history,  a  little  of  general  history, 
and  in  all  kinds  of  useful  needlework  and  household  work. 
They  make  their  clothes,  and  keep  them  in  repair ;  and 
Mr.  Miiller  well  observes  in  one  of  his  Reports,  "If  any  of 
them  do  not  do  well,  temporally  or  spiritually,  and  do  not 
turn  out  useful  members  of  society,  it  shall,  at  least,  not  be 
our  fault."  The  boys  go  through  the  same  course  of  in- 
struction as  the  girls,  and  they  learn  to  knit  and  mend 
their  own  stockings.  They  also  make  their  beds,  clean 
their  shoes,  scrub  their  rooms,  and  work  a  little  in  the  gar- 
den ground  around  the  orphan  establishment,  in  the  way 
of  digging,  planting,  weeding,  etc. 

There  are  some  points  connected  with  the  education  of 
these  orphan  children  especially  important  to  notice.  For 
instance,  there  is  evidently  a  more  earnest  desire  to  educate 
and  discipline  the  mind,  and  draw  out  the  kindly  affections, 
than  to  cram  the  head  with  a  large  variety  of  knowledge, 
which  may  be,  to  say  the  least,  of  very  questionable  utility 
to  children  in  their  sphere  of  life.  And  in  proof  of  the 
success  which  has  attended  this  S3^stem  of  education,  the 
general  admiration  expressed  by  visitors  may  be  referred 


490  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXVII. 

to.  We  would  particularly  mention  a  recent  visit  of  some 
distinguished  statesmen  and  members  of  Parliament, — 
Lord  Stanley,  Sir  John  Pakington,  Lord  Robert  Cecil,  Sir 
W.  Miles,  and  others.  It  would  be  difficult  adequately  to 
convey  the  admiration  and  surprise  which  these  illustrious 
persons  expressed  at  the  general  character  of  the  Institu- 
tion, and  the  principles  on  which  it  was  conducted.  But 
what  they  especially  noticed,  whilst  in  the  class-room,  was 
the  precision  and  accuracy  with  which  the  children  were 
able  to  write  from  dictation.  One  of  these  noblemen  ob- 
served, indeed,  that  the  writing  from  dictation  of  some  of 
the  children  exceeded  those  which  he  had  lately  inspected 
at  one  of  our  large  National  Institutions. 

As  regards  the  religious  teaching  imparted  to  these  des- 
titute children,  it  may  be  well  to  state,  that  the  most  dili- 
gent efforts  are  made  to  render  them  familiar  with  their 
Bible.  The  great  doctrines  of  religion,  in  which  all  evan- 
gelical Christians  agree,  are  carefully  taught  them,  without, 
so  far  as  we  can  learn,  the  slightest  sectarian  bias. 

Another  point  of  exceeding  importance  in  any  account 
of  this  noble  Institution  is,  the  happy  effects  of  judicious 
care  in  regard  to  diet,  ventilation,  cleanliness,  and  also  the 
encouragement  of  cheerfulness  and  invigorating  exercise. 

"We  are  informed  by  those  who  are  intimately  acquainted 
with  the  Orphan  Houses,  that  these  results  are  strikingly 
observable  in  the  appearance  of  the  children  who  have  been 
longest  in  the  Institution,  as  compared  with  those  who 
have  recently  entered.  It  is  even  asserted  by  competent 
judges,  that  any  intelligent  person  conversant  with  such 
matters  would  find  no  difficulty  in  pointing  out,  with  con- 
siderable precision,  those  orphans  who  have  been  recently 
received.  But  the  most  significant  fact  that  can  be  men- 
tioned in  illustration  of  the  foregoing  statement,  is  the  fol- 
lowing. During  a  period  of  five  years,  the  average  rate 
of  mortality  has  been  rather  under  one  per  cent. !  When 
this  is  considered  in  connection  with  the  circumstance  that 


1870.  A   VISIT   TO   THE    ORPHAN   HOUSES.  491 

all  the  children,  having  lost  both  parents,  may  be  presumed 
to  inherit  from  them  diseased  and  weakly  constitutions, 
too  much  importance  can  hardly  be  attached  to  it.  It  may 
be  added,  that  in  many  cases  where  the  children  on  enter- 
ing the  Institution  have  exhibited  symptoms  of  scrofula, 
these  have  gradually  disappeared  under  the  effects  of  the 
combined  influences  stated  above. 

The  Christian  philanthropy  of  Mr.  Miiller  carries  with 
it,  therefore,  a  double  blessing.  It  provides  a  comfortable 
home  for  helpless  orphans,  and  trains  them  to  become  in 
telligent  and  useful  citizens ;  securing  for  them  a  happy 
childhood  and  a  useful  life.  It  teaches  also  that  hereditary 
diseases  may  be  checked  or  eradicated  by  wise  care ;  and 
religion  adds  to  length  of  life  no  less  than  to  the  happi- 
ness of  community 


CHAPTER  XXYIII. 

A    RBVtE"Vr  *OY    FIVE    YEARS'     WOEK  —  CONTINENTAL     TRAVELS,     AND     YISIT    IH 

AMERICA. 

1872-1877. 

£^j^T  has  long  been  the  fervent  prayer  of  Mr.  Mliller 
■  that  his  last  days  might  be  made  his  best  days. 
The  records  of  the  last  five  years  show  how  gra- 
ciously God  has  answered  his  servant's  prayer. 
In  the  preservation  of  his  physical  strength,  in  the  ever 
increasing  field  of  his  influence,  and  in  the  manifest 
favor  of  Heaven  which  attends  his  work,  we  see  a  fulfil- 
ment of  the  promise,  "  them  that  honor  me  I  will  honor." 

Reviewing  his  work  for  the  year  ending  May  26,  1873, 
Mr.  Mtiller  notices  the  special  exemption  from  sickness 
enjoyed  at  the  Orphan  houses  and  the  presence  of  God's 
spirit  there ;  the  increase  of  schools  and  of  the  circulation 
of  tracts.  One  day  he  wrote,  "  The  income  the  past  five 
days  has  been  so  small  that  it  would  not  cover  one-fifth 
of  the  expenses,  but  I  am  expecting  again  larger,  much 
larger  sums."  The  very  next  day  over  |4,000  were  received. 
The  reader  will  remember,  in  this  connection,  that  no  debt 
is  allowed  to  accrue,  and  that  latterly  there  always  has 
been  a  surplus  from  day  to  day. 

The  gifts  this  year,  as  always,  come  from  the  rich  and 
the  poor,  the  aged  and  the  young.  One  sends  a  penny 
each  on  681  apple  trees  sold;  two  children  $8,  saved  in  a 
year  by  giving  up  sugar;  $58  from  a  commercial  traveller, 
a  self  imposed  tax  on  each  chest  of  tea  sold,  and  $15  from 
an  aged  man  who  made  bee  hives.  Thank  offerings  for  the 
birth  of  children,  restoration  from  sickness  and  other  bless- 
ings, are  continually  recorded.    One  is  happy  in  his  deliver- 


1872-1877.  REYIEW   OF  FIVE  YEARS'   WORK.  493 

ance  from  the  curse  of  tobacco,  another  has  saved  money 
to  use  for  the  poor  by  riding  in  third  class  cars.  A  com- 
pany of  soldiers,  "  water  drinkers,"  send  their  gift.  A  man 
sends  enough  to  support  an  orphan  a  year,  saved  by  giving 
up  his  pipe  and  bottle,  about  $65.  Letters  from  187  mis- 
sionaries contain  items  of  deep  interest.  All  of  these 
laborers  are  connected  with  no  society  and  have  no  regular 
salary,  but  are  in  a  position  of  simple  dependence  on  God 
for  temporal  supplies.  Those  in  China,  Spain  and  Italy 
speak  of  persecution,  but  glory  in  the  grace  that  has  made 
them  conquerors. 

The  balance  on  hand  May  26,  1873,  is  $26,000.  A  year 
later,  May  26,  1874,  we  read  "My  soul  doth  magnify  the 
Lord  for  his  kindness  in  connection  with  this  Institution  ! 
I  have  just  finished  writing  the  history  of  the  last  eighteen 
years,  completing  the  history  of  the  forty  years  of  its  ex- 
istence. The  Lord,  as  in  former  years,  has  met  its  heavy 
demands.  All  the  requirements  He  has  graciously  supplied, 
we  owe  nothing.  When  it  is  considered  that  above  forty 
thousand  pounds  are  required  to  keep  up  the  work,  and 
that  we  have  to  look  to  our  Heavenly  Father  to  supply  it, 
without  being  able  to  reckon  upon  any  certain  income,  the 
reader  will  see  that  the  very  fact  of  the  existence  of  the 
Institution  is  to  be  reckoned  among  the  special  mercies  of 
the  past  year."  Eight  more  day  schools  and  five  more 
Sunday  schools  are  added,  and  the  number  of  orphans  cared 
for  is  set  down  as  4,408,  from  the  beginning.  Twenty-five 
octavo  pages  are  filled  with  acknowledgments  of  gifts  from 
all  parts  of  the  world,  in  money,  in  cast-off  jewels — the 
folly  of  wearing  which  the  owners  had  been  brought  to  see 
— and  in  articles  of  merchandise  useful  in  the  Orphan 
houses.  A  christian  butcher  sends  a  penny  on  each  sheep 
received  ;  a  house  builder  a  pound  for  every  house  erected; 
yeomen  send  first  fruits  of  harvest,  and  property  holders 
send  hundreds  of  pounds  which  represent  the  cost  of  in- 
surance which  they  save  by  trusting  ships  and  houses  to 


494  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

God's  care.  Not  every  believer  can  see  the  propriety  of  this. 
Some  regard  the  neglect  to  insure  a  criminal  indifference. 
Let  not  him  that  eateth  condemn  him  that  eateth  not. 

The  list  of  donations  is  an  emphatic  argument  in  favor 
of  systematic  benevolence  and  illustrates,  from  the  experi- 
ence of  the  donors,  the  pecuniary  prosperity  which  follows 
the  habit  of  generosity  in  giving  regularly,  as  God  gives  to 
us.  To  dispose  of  articles  of  expensive  table  ware,  brooches, 
ear  rings  and  other  trinkets,  a  room  is  used  in  the  Tract 
warehouse  for  their  sale.  "We  never  had  bazaars,  nor 
intend  to  have  any,  but  sell  the  articles  in  an  ordinary 
way."  New  articles  are  also  made  by  friends  and  sold 
here  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans.  The  amount  spent  for 
the  year  in  circulating  tracts  and  books  is  recorded  as 
$5,650,  and  the  number  circulated  3,775,771.  In  the  five 
orphan  houses  there  were  1,992  children  May  26,  1874. 

For  the  year  ending  May,  1875,  Mr.  Miiller  reports  269 
orphans  admitted  ;  23  deaths ;  3  expelled  on  account  of 
the  corrupting  influence  they  exerted  ;  56  boys  sent  out  as 
apprentices,  and  147  girls  as  servants;  1,995  remaining. 
He  again  testifies  to  the  praiseworthy  labors  of  the  helpers, 
teachers,  nurses  and  care-takers,  and  records  a  balance  of 
$42,030  on  hand.  Twenty-six  pages  of  fine  type  give  ex- 
tracts from  the  letters  of  179  missionaries,  which  abound 
in  facts  of  marvellous  interest. 

The  report  of  1876  states  that  the  Institution  still  enjoys 
the  uninterrupted  smile  and  help  of  God,  and  that  it  not 
only  is  kept  out  of  debt,  but  that  the  surplus  steadily  en- 
larges. The  178  missionaries  report  revivals  and  spiritual 
increase ;  the  tract  and  book  department  circulates  the 
truth  in  a  dozen  languages  and  9,822  scholars  are  taught 
in  the  110  schools.  These  latter  are  in  both  christian  and 
heathen  lands.  This  wonderful  success  Mr.  Miiller  at- 
tributes to  his  humble  endeavor  to  "  do  the  Lord's  work 
in  the  Lord's  way,"  looking  alone  to  Him  for  guidance 
and  aid. 


1872-1877.  REVIEW    OF   FIVE   TEARS5   WORK.  495 


EVANGELISTIC    WORK. 

"During  the  past  year,  from  May  26,  1875,  to  May  26, 
1876,  I  have  been  absent  from  Bristol  by  far  the  greater 
part  of  the  time.  For  about  forty-three  years  my  ministry 
in  the  Word  was  almost  entirely  confined  to  Bristol  and 
Clifton,  as  I  was  very  rarely  preaching  in  other  places. 
Of  late  years,  however,  it  has  been  more  or  less  in  my 
heart  to  seek,  not  only  by  my  publications,  but  also  by  the 
living  voice  to  benefit  my  fellow-believers,  especially  the 
younger  among  them,  through  my  experience  during 
the  past  fifty  years  in  which  I  have  known  the  Lord, 
and  through  the  measure  of  knowledge  I  have  of  the  truth. 
This  desire  I  was  able  to  begin  to  carry  out  in  March,  1875, 
when  I  left  home  with  my  dear  wife  on  a  preaching  tour ; 
for  my  dear  son-in-law,  Mr.  James  Wright,  who  has  for 
three  years  assisted  me  in  the  direction  of  the  Institution, 
could  now  be  left  in  charge  with  the  whole  work,  report- 
ing to  me  day  by  day  about  it,  and  whom  I  might  assist 
with  my  judgment  in  difficult  cases.  On  this  first  tour  I 
preached  at  Brighton,  at  Lewes,  in  London,  Sunderland 
and  Newcastle,  and  was  abundantly  confirmed  that  God 
would  have  me  further  thus  to  be  engaged  through  the 
great  blessing  which  the  Lord  condescended  to  give  during 
the  fourteen  and  a  half  weeks.  I  saw  it  His  will  for  me 
to  leave  Bristol  ao-ain  after  I  had  been  there  as  long  as 
various  matters  required  my  presence,  and  especially  also 
to  give  some  time  for  rest  to  my  dear  son-in-law  and  to  my 
dear  daughter.  After  this  we  set  out  again,  and  I  preached 
further  in  London,  at  Kilmarnock,  at  Saltcoats,  at  Dundee, 
in  Perth,  in  Glasgow  and  the  neighborhood,  in  Dublin,  at 
Leamington,  Warwick,  Coventry,  Kenilworth,  Rugby,  at 
the  Victoria  Hall  in  Liverpool  and  in  other  halls  in  Liver- 
pool, at  Kendal,  Annan,  Arbroath,  Montrose,  Edinburgh, 
Aberdeen,  Ballater,  Crathie,  Braemar,  Inverness,  Wick, 
Reading,  etc.  As  during  my  first  tour  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  bless  my  labors  everywhere  among  the  believers 
and,  in  not  a  few  instances,  also  to  the  unconverted,  so  it 
was  this  second  time  also,  only  still  more  abundantly,  and 
I  became  more  and  more  convinced  that  it  is  the  will  of 
the  Lord  that  I  should,  as  much  as  possible,  and  as  far  as 
this  Institution  permits  me  to  be  absent  fi  om  Bristol,  spend 
the  evening  of  my  life  travelling  from  place  to  place,  to 


496     "  THE  LIFE  OE  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

seek  to  strengthen  the  disciples  and  further  to  instruct 
young  believers  by  the  measure  of  knowledge  and  experi- 
ence I  have.  In  this  my  service  I  have  been  in  England, 
Scotland  and  Ireland,  most  cordially  received  by  many 
hundreds  of  ministers  both  in  and  out  of  the  Establish- 
ment ;  and  so  abundant  have  been,  everywhere,  the  open- 
ings that,  if  I  had  had  five  or  ten  times  the  time  and 
strength  I  had,  all  could  have  been  employed  in  entering 
the  open  doors  which  the  Lord  set  before  me,  though  I 
have  preached  hundreds  of  times.  This  preaching  tour 
had  no  connection  whatever  with  the  Institution." 

He  then,  as  now,  declined  to  narrate  his  Bristol  work, 
lest  he  be  suspected  of  being  out  on  a  collecting  tour, 
whereas  his  sole  errand  was  to  help  young  converts,  thou- 
sands of  whom,  in  the  United  Kingdom,  had  been  awakened 
in  connection  with  the  labors  of  Mr.  Moody  and  others. 

With  the  exception  of  Manchester  and  Birmingham, 
Mr.  Muller  visited  every  place  in  which  the  American 
Evangelist  had  been.  From  these  two  places  urgent  solici- 
tations were  received,  but  the  call  to  the  Continent  seemed 
to  be  more  imperative.  Notwithstanding  the  physical 
strain  attending  these  protracted  labors  of  1875-6,  Mr. 
Muller  says,  "  I  state  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord  that,  with 
scarcely  a  day's  exception,  I  have  been  in  very  good  health 
during  the  whole  year,  and,  though  I  have  been  privileged 
to  labor  more  abundantly  than  ever  in  the  ministry  of  the 
Word  and  also  in  other  ways,  I  am  now  as  well  able  to 
labor,  physically  and  mentally,  as  fifty  years  ago,  though  I 
have  nearly  completed  my  seventy-first  year.  The  Lord 
has,  during  the  past  year,  again  caused  abundant  spiritual 
blessing  to  rest  upon  the  various  departments  of  the  Insti- 
tution. I  record  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord,  that  during  the 
past  year,  while  needing  more  means  than  ever,  we  ali»o 
received  more  than  eyer  during  one  year.  Thus  the  Lord 
showed  that  He  needed  not  my  being  in  Bristol  to  supply 
the  work  with  means,  but  was  willing  to  listen  to  my 
prayers  and  those  of  my  dear  fellow-laborers  in  Bristol, 


/ 

1872-1877  EEYIEW  OF   FIVE   YEARS'   WORK.  497 

while  I  was  absent.  Thus,  also,  according  to  my  judg- 
ment, the  Lord,  among  other  points,  in  this  particular  like- 
wise, set  His  seal  of  approbation  on  my  absence  from  Bris- 
tol and  on  my  being  engaged  as  I  have  been." 

LAST  EEPOET,  MAY  26,   1877. 

"  The  faithfulness  and  the  kindness  of  the  Lord  are 
great !  We  have  found  it  thus,  in  connection  with  this 
Institution,  more  than  forty-three  years  ;  and  we  expect 
that  thus  it  will  be  in  future  also.  God  has  proved  to  us 
His  faithfulness  year  after  year,  during  this  long  period  ; 
and  His  kindness  to  us  has  been  beyond  all  expectation  ! 
Our  desire  was  to  honor  Him  when,  on  March  5,  1834,  we 
began  this  Institution ;  and  He  has  ever  since  shown  how 
ready  He  is  to  honor  those  who  honor  Him.  Year  after 
year  He  has  been  pleased  to  enlarge  this  Institution,  supply 
its  necessities,  and  cause  abundant  spiritual  blessing  to 
rest  upon  its  operations.  For  all  this  we  adore  and  praise 
Him !  All  the  very  extensive  buildings  connected  with 
the  Orphan  Institution  and  the  very  many  schools,  at 
home  and  abroad,  have  been  mercifully  preserved,  during 
the  past  year  also,  from  fire  and  other  calamities.  The 
Lord  has  been  pleased  to  let  abundant  spiritual  blessings 
rest  upon  the  various  departments  of  the  Institution. 

If  the  income  of  forfcy-one  thousand  five  hun'dred  pound^ 
during  the  past  year  is  added  to  the  income  during  the 
previous  years,  it  will  be  seen,  that  we  have  received  alto- 
gether, simply  in  answer  to  prayer  and  the  exercise  of 
faith,  without  applying  to  anyone  for  anything,  seven 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  pounds  sterling  (nearly  four 
million  dollars).  Should  any  of  the  readers,  who  are  not 
acquainted  with  the  former  reports,  ask  what  has  been  ac- 
complished through  these  seven  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
pounds,  we  reply :  Sixty  thousand  children  or  grown  up 
persons  have  been  taught  in  the  various  schools,  entirely 
supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  besides  the  tens 


498  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  Chap.  XXVIII. 

of  thousands  who  have  been  benefited  in  the  schools  which 
were  assisted  by  its  funds ;  above  nine  thousand  eight  hun- 
dred now  frequent  the  schools  ;  above  one  hundred  and 
thirteen  thousand  Bibles,  above  two  hundred  and  ninety- 
five  thousand  Testaments,  and  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
eight  thousand  smaller  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in 
various  languages,  have  been  circulated  since  the  formation 
of  the  Institution  ;  and  above  sixty  millions  of  tracts  and 
books,  likewise  in  several  different  languages,  have  been  cir- 
culated. There  have  been  likewise,  from  the  earliest  days 
of  this  Institution,  Missionaries  assisted  by  its  funds,  and 
of  late  years  more  than  one  hundred  and  seventy  in  number. 
On  this  object  alone  one  hundred  and  sixty-three  thousand 
pounds  have  been  expended  from  the  beginning.  Also 
5,199  orphans  have  been  under  our  care,  and  five  large 
houses,  at  an  expense  of  one  hundred  and  fifteen  thousand 
pounds,  have  been  erected  and  fitted  up  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  2,050  orphans.  As  to  the  spiritual  results,  I  will 
here  say  nothing  ;  indeed,  eternity  alone  can  unfold  them  ; 
yet,  even  in  so  far  as  God  has  been  pleased  to  allow  us  to 
see  already  the  results,  we  have  reaped  abundantly,  and  do 
so  more  and  more  every  year." 


1873-1877  REVIEW   OF   FIVE   YEARS'   WORK. 


499 


fca 


«5 


00 


WWW 
0  cd  a 


®  o 

St? 

cd  a 

P> 

?  Pi 
-a 


P 


to 


^ 


g 


3ft 


pb 

P 

B 

B 

P- 

r*- 

o 

13" 

CD 

0 

B 

01 

g 

o 

0 

H 

PS 

W     KH 
co  ira  a 

-   Pi  0  0 
on  QjCj 


05    S 


g 


U 

£ 

3 

?■ 

M 

t- 

s 

W 

c 

r, 

cd 

^ 

w 

1- 

H 

W 

*• 

w 

°rt 


K 


1-iQO 
00-1 
-5  OS 


^ 


& 


,«b 


> 


5 


to 


to 


K 


to 


K 


WW    W        WW    w 

WZuio  2-CCM3  W 


■a 


pT° 

aw 


CD 


5-t>go?2. 

tr  i-i  0  -  5 
©  gr.  °°  ^  ~ 
a  Si;  ~ip 
a  c»  ■   OS  b 

?■*•  :  p. 


5)         H03         OS 

tO        -SO         M- 


o     cots 


OS  *>. 


POOOmOOjiO 
p    H    -S    H    j-.    ^    -S   „    *3 

,  ci  cca  H^*      W  g 

Si  ^  O  on   !=>  >— '  — '  ~ 

>~-2<W    <»    00 


CD 

>pr<! 

•P  • 

fp  : 
p.. 


>-i-5       KOI 


K 


WW         WWW 
sr «      re  o  ~-  cc  r"     a  W 


CO    S 


■2" 

0   CO 


P  <6 

•?  oo 


So 

g-     B 
—J  p 

►-.os  a 
'  "   p 


p': 


oo-r  ct, 


Si 


os 


50 


oo: 

OS  Os 


OS  «.| 


A 


OS  ^ 


to 


^    * 


w^       ^ 
,£.2ia  a  2v 

p's'gp'ws 


Ki 


%» 


^.  o 


os^. 

•  Bo 

oca's 

.  p,. 


a«^^3« 
p  ^ 


CD    O 


to 


p  o 

a  g 
p? 


oM 


*■  2.     ^  '—"a     si  a* 
pS  ^5  5  o  =♦« 

a  o sio  cd  • 

I    O  Pr  its  oo  . 


os  os 


to 


^ 


^  SX 


500  THE  LIFE  OF  TEUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII, 

"When  in  the  year  1835  I  began  the  Orphan  work  I 
had,  in  doing  so,  particularly  in  view,  through  this  work  to 
prove  to  the  world  at  large  and  to  the  church  at  large,  that 
the  Living  God  is  now,  as  thousands  of  years  since,  the 
Living  God,  and  that  we  may  reckon  on  Him,  as  those  did 
who  really  knew  Him  thousands  of  years  ago.  That  end 
has  been  particularly  answered  by  this  Institution.  Tens 
of  thousands  of  souls  have  indeed  been  converted  through 
the  operations  of  the  various  objects  of  the  Institution,  for 
which  I  adore  and  magnify  the  Lord  ;  but  the  greatest 
blessing,  which  I  have  reason  to  believe,  which  has  resulted 
from  it,  is,  that  thereby  hundreds  of  thousands  of  children 
of  God,  in  very  many  parts  of  the  world,  have  been  en- 
couraged, in  all  simplicity,  to  trust  in  God.  While  I  am 
writing  this,  at  Nimwegen,  in  Holland,  another  precious 
proof  of  this  kind  has  just  been  brought  under  my  own 
eyes,  of  which  I  have  had,  I  might  almost  say,  numberless 
instances  :  it  is  this :  A  Christian  evangelist,  simply  through 
reading  about  the  Orphan  work  in  Bristol,  had  it  laid  on 
his  heart  to  care  about  Orphans,  and  was  encouraged  by 
my  example,  solely  in  dependence  on  the  Lord,  to  take 
them  up.  He  began  in  the  year  1863  with  three  at  Nim- 
wegen, in  Holland,  and  he  has  at  present  453." 

Institutions  have  also  been  started  in  America  on  the 
same  plan,  which,  in  their  infancy,  are  reaping  their  first 
fruits  in  a  prosperity  manifestly  and  peculiarly  unlike  that 
which  results  from  other  methods.  As  this  leaven  of  faith 
continues  to  work,  there  will  go  on  a  revolution  in  the 
whole  system  of  solicitation  of  funds  through  salaried 
agents,  as  well  as  by  means  of  bazaars,  lotteries,  suppers 
and  other  entertainments  which  pauperize  Christianity  in 
the  eyes  of  the  world,  and  which,  as  too  often  conducted, 
are  perilous  alike  to  health  and  virtue.  Although  Mr. 
Miiller,  in  his  preaching,  abstains  from  reference  to  these, 
he  enunciates  those  general  principles  which,  if  applied, 
would  uproot  these  evils  which  exist  in  this  age  of  ex- 


1873-1877.  REVIEW   OF   FIVE   YEARS'   WORK.  501 

travagance,  of  religious  sensationalism  and  high  pressure. 
Do  GocVs  work  in  QocVs  way  is  his  oft  repeated  admoni- 
tion. He  would  not  unite  the  church  and  the  world,  nor 
act  according  to  worldly  maxims  of  policy  in  advancing 
the  interests  of  the  church. 

The  duty  and  blessedness  of  systematic  giving  is 
another  axiomatic  truth  which  stands  out  in  all  his  spoken  or 
printed  words.    On  page  24  of  the  report  for  1877,  he  says: 

"I  commend  to  such  of  the  Christian  readers,  who  are 
not  already  in  the  habit  of  giving  to  the  poor  or  the  Lord's 
work,  in  proportion  as  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  give  to  them, 
through  their  business  or  profession,  through  presents, 
through  legacies,  etc.,  to  do  so.  That  is  the  way  of  obtain- 
ing blessings  to  our  souls,  because  we  act  according  to  the 
principle  laid  down  in  1  Cor.  xvi,  2 :  '  Upon  the  first  day 
of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as 
God  has  prospered  him.'  In  this  way  we  find  that  double 
if  not  ten-fold,  is  the  blessing  which  we  receive  from  God, 
when  He  prospers  us  in  temporal  things ;  and  it  is  one  of 
the  ways  in  which  we  honor  Him  with  our  temporal 
things  ;  whilst,  if  this  is  not  done,  and  we  keep  all,  or 
almost  all,  to  ourselves,  then  the  very  prosperity  in  tem- 
poral things  will  be  found  to  be  injurious  to  the  inner  man. 
It  is  just  this,  why  Christians  should  be  in  such  earnestness 
on  this  point  and  be  habitually  returning  to  the  Lord  for 
His  work  or  His  poor  as  He  may  prosper  them.  Should  it, 
however,  be  said,  How  much  shall  I  give  of  that  which  I 
receive  ?  The  answer  is,  tlf e  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  New 
Testament  lay  down  no  rule.  It  is  left  to  the  children  of 
God  to  act  according  to  the  measure  of  knowledge  and 
grace  they  have  received.  The  appreciation  of  what  God 
has  done  for  them  in  Christ  should  guide  them.  We  have, 
however,  not  to  lose  sight  of  this,  that,  if  the  Israelite  was 
commanded  to  give  the  tenth  of  all  he  received,  in  the 
Lord  Jesus,  who  knows  the  power  of  His  precious  blood, 
shed  for  the  remission  of  his  sins ;  who  has  the  whole  re- 
vealed will  of  God  in  his  hands ;  and  who  has  received  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  who  is  partaker  of  the  heavenly  calling, 
should  certainly  not  do  less  than  the  Israelite.  Then  the 
Israelite,  in  addition  to  this  tenth,  had  many  other  expenses 
in  connection  with  his  being  a  worshipper  of  the  true  and 
Living  God,  such  as  the  not  sowing  the  seventh  year,  the 


502  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

going  three  times  a  year  to  the  Lord's  Tabernacle  or 
Temple,  etc.  [some  scholars  estimate  that  half  his  inco?ne 
went  for  religious  purposes.]  We  should  not  say  that 
because  we  are  not  Jews,  and  because  no  commandment 
is  given,  therefore  we  may  do  less  than  the  Jews.  Far 
be  this  from  him  who  knows  the  power  of  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ !  My  advice  is  this  :  If  the  reader  has  as 
yet  but  little  knowledge  and  little  grace  let  him  accord- 
ingly,  begin  with  a  small  per  centage,  yea,  though  it  were 
ever  so  small  a  per  centage,  only  let  him  be  true  to  God, 
and  put  aside  for  Him  habitually  as  He  may  be  pleased  to 
prosper  him.  In  this  way  blessing  for  the  soul  will  be 
reaped,  will  be  abundantly  reaped,  and  soon  will  the  desire 
spring  up  in  the  heart,  to  increase  the  proportion  of  our 
returns  to  the  Lord.  This  way  will  more  and  more  lead 
the  heart  to  such  a  state,  to  be  only  a  steward  for  the  Lord 
and  to  be  willing  to  stand  with  all  we  have  and  are  before 
the  Lord  as  His  stewards.  The  great  spiritual  blessing 
which  I  have  received  in  my  own  soul,  from  acting  on 
these  principles  for  more  than  forty-seven  years,  leads  me 
to  write  as  I  do.  The  money  thus  set  apart  for  the  Lord 
should  be  put  aside,  and  out  of  that  which  is  thus  put- 
aside,  when  calls  come  upon  us,  to  give  to  the  poor  or  to 
the  Lord's  work,  we  should  then  take.  How  different  will 
it  be  to  take  from  such  a  store  (provided  we  have  not  yet 
grace  to  give  all  to  the  Lord  if  it  were  necessary)  from 
what  it  would  be,  if  there  is  the  anxious  reckoning,  whether 
the  gift  can  be  afforded  or  not.  We  should  not  give  for 
the  sake  of  receiving,  but  only  to  please  the  Lord  ;  yet  this 
is  God's  way  of  acting,  and  according  to  the  plain  teaching 
of  the  New  Testament,  which  states :  '  Give,  and  it  shall 
be  given  unto  you ;  good  measure,  pressed  down  and 
shaken  together  and  running  over,  shall  men  give  into 
your  bosom.'     Luke  vi.  38." 

From  the  following  condensed  statement  it  mav  be 
seen,  at  a  glance,  how  Mr.  Mtiller  acts  out  his  own  prin- 
ciples. He  has  no  property  and  no  income  on  which  he 
may  rely.  Trustees  hold  the  Bristol  property  and  he 
never  takes  out  a  penny  for  his  temporal  need  from  what 
is  sent  to  the  orphans.-  But  in  answer  to  prayer,  God 
has  always  moved  others  to  send  to  his  servant  abundant 
means  for  his  personal  support,  money  which  is  so  de- 
signated at  the  time  by  the  donors.     Now    in  revealing 


1873-1877.  REVIEW   OF   FIVE   YEARS'   WORK. 


5Q3 


this  chapter  of  his  private  history,he  says  with  emphasis, 
"  I  seek  not  the  praise  of  men,  but  the  glory  of  God  ;  the 
real  profit  of  my  fellow  disciples,  hoping  that  they  may 
act  on  the  same  principles,  if  they  have  not  already.  All 
we  had  was  the  Lord's  and  we  stood  with  our  all  before 
the  Lord,  for  my  beloved  wife  was  of  one  mind  with  me. 
We  lived  by  the  day,  looking  to  the  Lord,  and  kept  nothing 
for  coming  necessities,  such  as  sickness,  loss  of  friends,  or 
of  income."  On  his  second  marriage,  November  30,  1871, 
to  Miss  Susan  Grace  Sangar,  whom  he  had  known  more 
than  twenty-five  years  as  a  consistent  believer,  he  had  "joy 
to  know  that  she  possessed  no  property,  which  fitted  her 
the  better  to  be  my  wife."  Only  $1000  remained  of  the 
property  once  possessed  by  her,  and  that  was  given  to  the 
Lord's  work  before  their  marriage.  He  also  states  that 
he  always  labored  without  being  chargeable  to  any  one, 
and  "  never  received  a  single  fee  as  a  preacher  of  the 
gospel  or  for  anything  I  did  in  connection  with  the  pas- 
toral position.  Let  none  suppose  that  I  do  not  naturally 
care  about  money.  Left  to  myself  I  should  even  now 
become  a  lover  of  money  and  hold  it  fast,  for  I  am  naturally 
a  calculating  man.  But  as  long  as  grace  is  in  exercise,  I 
calculate  with  regard  to  the  eternity  that  is  before  me 
and  also  that,  since  the  Lord  Jesus  became  poor,  it  becomes 
me  to  give  back  to  Him  in  return.  Will  not  my  dear 
fellow  servants  in  the  gospel  consider  the  Lord's  faithful 
dealings  with  me  ?  " 

Beginning  with  1831,  after  relinquishing  all  emolu- 
ment in  connection  with  the  pastorate  at  Teignmouth  and 
continuing  to  the  present  time,  we  have  the  following 
record.     Fractions  are  omitted. 


1831  Rec'd  £151  gave  away  £  50 


1832 

<i 

195      " 

<< 

70 

1833 

t< 

267      " 

<< 

110 

1834 

it 

288      " 

tc 

120 

1835 

<i 

285      " 

tt 

110 

1836 

u 

232      " 

tt 

80 

1837 

It 

307      " 

tt 

140 

1838  Rec'd  £350  gave  away  £166 

1839  "  313  "  "  140 

1840  "  242  "  "  80 

1841  "  238  "  "  80 

1842  "  329  "  "  130 

1843  "  326  "  "  140 

1844  "  267  "  "  100 


504 

THE  LIFE  < 

3F  TRUST.      Chap.  XXVIII, 

1845  Rec'd£  433 

gave  away  £220 

1860  Rec'd  £1054  gave  away  £  800 

1846 

<( 

399 

i  I                 i 

180 

1861   ' 

1097  ' 

847 

1847 

<t 

412 

tt                 I 

180 

1862   * 

1067  " 

876 

1848 

«•• 

474 

tt                 t 

240 

1863   ' 

'   1172  ' 

961 

1849 

(• 

413 

(f                 f 

190 

1864  ' 

\       1230  " 

1024 

1850 

a 

402 

tt                 t 

180 

1865  ' 

'       1365  " 

1131 

1851 

tt 

465 

tt                 t 

220 

1866  ' 

'   1602  " 

1362 

1852 

u 

445 

it                 f 

190 

1867  ' 

1847  " 

1579 

1853 

te 

638 

tl                 t 

368 

1868  ' 

<   1838  ' 

1577 

1854 

tt 

697 

tl                t 

440 

1869  ' 

<       1800  " 

1559 

1855 

tt 

726 

It                t 

466 

1870  ' 

«   2067  " 

1713 

1856 

tt 

781 

tt              '  t 

500 

1871  < 

'   2171  " 

1570 

1857 

it 

836 

tt                f 

566 

1872  ' 

'   2240  ' 

1637 

1858 

ft 

1029 

tt                I 

768 

1873  ■ 

«   27?0  <<   . 

1819 

1859 

u 

1037 

tt                i 

776 

The  account  from  which  we  copy  closes  with  May  1874, 
but  we  learn  from  Mr.  Muller  that  the  total  amount  given 
away  from  his  private  purse  to  the  present  time,  November, 
1877,  is,  in  our  money,  over  $180,000. 

He  adds,  "  I  have  allowed  my  family  the  necessities 
and  the  conveniences  of  life.  I  do  this  still,  if  not  even 
more  as  I  am  increasing  in  years  ;  but  I  have  ever  guarded 
against  extravagance  in  any  way,  lest  my  stewardship  be 
taken  from  me.  The  reader  would  be  mistaken,  if  he 
supposed,  that,  as  soon  as  the  Lord  has  sent  me  means,  my 
aim  is  to  get  rid  of  them  as  fast  as  possible,  as  if  it  were  a 
crime  to  possess  a  ten  pound  note.  This  is  not  at  all  my 
way  of  acting.  Whether  I  have  much  or  little  I  desire  to 
look  on  it  as  a  steward  would  and  not  as  an  owner.  I 
seek  grace  to  give  a  part,  or  all,  if  He  would.  Often  the 
Lord  brings  before  me  needy  saints  besides  those  sixty- 
eight  poor  believers  whom  I  seek  habitually  to  help ;  or 
some  unbelievers  or  special  claims  in  His  work."  Thus  two 
legacies  amounting  to  $5000  received  on  January  1,  1874, 
and  just  before,  with  an  unappropriated  balance  on  hand, 
enabled  him  to  spend  a  large  amount  for  the  Lord's  work. 

Mr.  Miiller  also  signalizes  the  duty  of  waiting  on  the 
Lord  in  humble,  active  faith.  He  believes  in  prayer,  as 
perhaps  no  other  man  living  believes  in  prayer,  but  he  is 
no  less  a  believer  in  work.  Not  only  does  he  spend  hours 
in  communion  with  God  and  His  blessed  word,  but  he  toils 
as  few  men  can  toil.     Not  only  does  he  preach  eight  times 


1872-1877.  REVIEW   OF   FIVE   YEARS'   WORK.  505 

a  week  with  comparatively  no  fatigue,  though  seventy-two 
years  of  age ;  travel  by  day  and  night  to  meet  appoint- 
ments ;  receive  uncounted  callers,  and  attend  to  an  over- 
whelming correspondence,  but  he  has  the  faculty  of  keep- 
ing other  people  at  work.  For  example,  he  has  eight  sec- 
retaries engaged  in  answering  the  30,000  letters  received 
every  year.  Thousands  of  his  reports  are  sent  by  post,  to 
applicants  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  Mr.  M.  believes  most 
thoroughly  in  the  use  of  types,  and  every  publication  of 
the  millions  that  yearly  are  issued  at  Bristol  is  a  vehicle 
of  information.  When  he  preaches  he  wishes  the  most 
commodious  church  and  desires  that  the  services  be  widely 
advertised.  He  has  sagacity,  keenness,  perseverance  and 
toilfulness  united  with  his  humility  and  childlike  trust. 
He  prays  as  if  God  was  to  do  all,  but  labors  as  though 
success  rested  on  himself.  A  stranger  seeing  him  as  he 
sits  silently,  even  in  company,  saying  little,  and  with  his 
eyes  looking  downward,  as  if  in  constant  intercourse  with 
the  unseen,  would  perhaps  take  him  for  some  religious 
mystic,  pietist  or  quietist.  But,  though  not  of  the  world, 
he  realizes  that  he  is  in  the  world,  and  he  knows  how  to 
use  it  without  abusing  it.  He  utilizes  every  proper  aux- 
iliary in  doing  his  work.  The  success  he  has  had  in 
selecting  his  instruments  of  service  proves  that  he  has  been 
endowed  with  that  wisdom  which  cometh  down  from 
above.  Then  he  has  in  his  quiet,  modest  way  more  real 
magnetism  than  many  who  are  more  eloquent  men  than  he 
is.  He  is  not  attractive  in  speech  or  gesture.  He  has  no 
"  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,"  but  he  talks  to  the 
people  in  simple  words,  "  which  are  thunder,  because  his 
life  is  lightning,"  to  borrow  Jerome's  sententious  "figure. 
He  talks  familiarly  in  his  reports.  Having  stated  that  the 
past  forty-three  years  he  has  spent  nearly  a  million  dollars 
in  the  missionary  department  of  his  work,  he  says :  "  We 
have  reason  to  believe  that  there  are  a  thousand  millions 
of  souls  who  have  never  heard  the  Gospel  preached,  and 


y 


506  THE   LIFE   OE   TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

that  therefore  at  least  nineteen  out  of  every  twenty,  if  not 
forty-nine  out  of  every  fifty,  are  not  privileged  as  we  who 
know  the  Lord  Jesus  have  been.  It  is  an  awful  considera- 
tion, that  the  vast  majority  of  our  fellow-men  have  never 
yet  had  the  light  of  the  Gospel ;  have  never  had  salvation, 
through  faith  in  the  atoning  death  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
preached  to  them.  Have  we  sufficiently  pondered  this  ? 
Has  it  had  a  practical  effect  upon  our  lives  ?  And  what 
effect  has  it  had  ?  1.  Has  it  led  us  to  earnestness  in  prayer  ? 
Day  by  day  should  we  pray,  that  God  would  abundantly 
bless  the  labors  of  all  His  servants  who  preach  the  Gospel 
at  home  and  abroad.  Every  day  that  we  neglect  this  we 
neglect  what,  as  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  we  ought  to 
attend  to.  But  we  should  also  pray  for  those  who  are  en- 
gaging in  preaching  the  Gospel  at  home  and  abroad,  that 
they  may  be  upheld  and  strengthened,  both  as  to  their 
outward  and  inward  man.  2.  But  if  we  are  sincere  in  our 
prayer  we  shall  do  more  than  this." 

He  then  shows  that  prayer  without  effort  and  faith 
without  works  amount  to  nothing.  Some  ought  to  go 
personally  to  the  heathen,  trusting  in  God  for  support,  not 
to  any  society  or  human  helper.  In  this  Mr.  M.  speaks 
"  not  by  commandment "  or  as  being  a  law  to  others,  but 
as  Paul,  1  Cor.  vii.  7,  who  said,  "I  would  that  all  men 
were  even  as  I  myself,  but  every  man  hath  his  proper  gift 
of  God,  one  after  this  manner  and  another  after  that."  A 
second  method  is  to  liberally  aid  those  in  the  field.  Mr. 
M.  says:  "  How  can  we  suppose  that  we  love  the  Lord 
Jesus,  if  we  do  not  practically  show  our  interest  in  the 
labors  of  those  who,  often  with  their  lives  in  their  hands, 
seek  to  spread  that  Gospel,  to  which  we  owe  our  spiritual 
life,  peace,  joy,  yea  every  thing  with  reference  to  eternal 
realities?  Now  what  are  we  doing  to  help  these  Mis- 
sionaries and  Evangelists?  How  much  of  our  time  do  we 
devote  for  them  ?  How  much  of  our  money  do  we  give 
for    them  ?      What    self-denial    in    the    way    of    dress, 


1872-1877.  REVIEW   OF   FIVE   YEAKS'   WORK.  507 

luxury,  pleasure  and  sight  seeing  do  we  practice  on  their 
account  ?  Do  we  all  spend  as  much  as  the  twentieth  part 
of  our  income  for  this  object  ?  What  have  we  been  doing 
during  the  last  year,  for  missions  ?  Let  us  examine  our- 
selves, let  us  be  honest  to  our  own  hearts  !  Life  will  soon 
have  come  to  an  end.  Our  one  brief  life  will  soon  be  over. 
And  then,  in  the  retrospect,  shall  we  be  able  to  say  that 
we  did  what  we  could  ?  " 

It  is  a  marvel  that  any  who  know  the  activity  and 
practical  industry  of  such  a  life  as  the  Bristol  Evangelist 
leads,  should  ever  apply  the  term  "  cant'1''  to  his  docility  of 
faith  and  say  that  "  he  professes  to  pray  for  everything 
and  uses  no  means." 

SUMMARY  OF    RESULTS. 

Mr.  Mtiller,  in  giving  statistics,  warns  his  readers  that 
mere  numerical  magnitudes  are  of  little  account  in  God's 
sight.  "  We  should  labor  on  in  this  service,  prayerfully, 
and  believingly  labor  on,  even  though  for  a  long  time  we 
should  see  little  or  no  fruit  ;  yea,  toe  should  labor  on  as  if 
everything  depended  on  oar  labors,  whilst,  in  reality,  we 
ought  not  to  put  the  least  confidence  in  our  exertions,  but 
alone  in  God's  ability  and  willingness  to  bless,  by  His 
Holy  Spirit,  our  efforts  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
And  what  will  be  the  result  of  laboring  on  patiently  in 
such  a  spirit  ?  We  find  the  answer  in  the  epistle  to  the 
Galatians,  vi.  9  :  'Let  us  not  be  weary  in  well  doing;  for 
in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not.'  Observe,  in 
due  season.  The  whole  of  our  earthly  pilgrimage  is  a  sow- 
ing time,  though  we  may  be  allowed  to  see  now  and  then 
already  in  this  life,  fruit  resulting  from  our  sowing  to  a 
greater  or  less  degree ;  but  if  it  were  not  thus,  or  if  com- 
paratively but  little  fruit  were  now,  in  this  life,  reaped,  the 
due  season  is  coming.  At  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
all  will  be  made  manifest  ■  our  reward  of  grace  will  be 
given  to  us  for  our  patient  service  then  ;  and  in  the  pros- 


508  THE  LIFE   OF  TKUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

pect  of  that  day  we  have  patiently  to  continue  in  well 
doing.  But  this  patient  continuing  in  well  doing  calls  for 
much  prayer,  for  much  meditation  on  the  Word  of  God, 
and  for  much  feeding  on  the  work  and  person  of  our  Lord 
Jesus,  in  order  that  thus  our  spiritual  strength  may  be  re- 
newed day  by  day."  This  last  sentence  ought  not  to  be 
forgotten  in  this  age  of  outward,  bustling  activities,  when 
in  keeping  other  vineyards, one  is  apt  to  forget  his  own. 

Mr.  Mtiller's  work  is  in  five  departments. 

I.  Orphans. — During  the  past  year  247  orphans  were 
admitted  into  these  five  houses,  so  that  on  May  26,  1877, 
we  should  have  had  altogether  2,242  orphans  had  there 
been  no  changes.  But  of  these  2,242  orphans,  40  died 
during  the  past  year.  Of  those  who  died,  fourteen  were 
young  infants,  and  thirteen  had  been  some  time  decided 
believers  before  they  fell  asleep  in  Jesus.  Twenty-four 
out  of  the  2,242  were  delivered  up  to  their  relatives  who, 
by  that  time,  were  in  better  circumstances  than  when  we 
received  the  children,  and  were  on  that  account  both  able 
therefore  to  provide  for  these  orphans  and  also  felt  it  their 
duty  so  to  do.  Twenty-four  orphans  we  were  obliged  to 
return  to  their  relatives,  because  either  on  account  of  their 
physical  or  mental  state  they  could  not  be  sent  to  situa- 
tions, or  their  deportment  had  been  such  that  we  could 
not  recommend  them  to  masters  and  mistresses.  Thirty- 
nine  of  the  boys  were  apprenticed,  of  whom  nineteen  were 
sent  out  as  Christian  lads.  Three  girls  were  sent  out  as 
pupil  teachers,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine  to  situa- 
tions, so  that  on  May  26,  1877,  we  had  only  1,983  orphans 
under  our  care.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  have 
been  under  our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1877,  is 
5,199. 

The  girls  who  are  received  into  the  establishment  are 
kept  till  they  are  able  to  go  to  service.  Our  aim  is  to  keep 
them  till  they  shall  have  been  sufficiently  qualified  for  a 
situation,  and  especially,  also,  till  their  constitution  is  suf- 


1873-1877.  SUMMARY.  509 

ficiently  established,  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  judge.  We 
uniformly  prefer  fitting  the  girls  for  service,  instead  of  ap- 
prenticing them  to  businesses,  as  being,  generally,  far  better 
for  their  bodies  and  souls.  Only  in  a  few  instances  have 
female  orphans  been  apprenticed  to  a  business,  when  their 
health  would  not  allow  them  to  go  to  service.  If  the  girls 
give  us  satisfaction,  while  under  our  care,  so  that  we  can 
recommend  them  to  a  situation,  they  are  fitted  out  at  the 
expense  of  the  establishment.  The  girls,  generally,  remain 
under  our  care  till  they  are  about  17  years  old.  They  rare- 
ly leave  sooner;  and,  as  we  receive  children  from  their 
earliest  days,  we  have  often  had  girls  13,  14,  yea,  17  years 
under  our  care.  They  are  instructed  in  reading,  writing, 
arithmetic,  English  grammar,  geography,  English  history, 
a  little  of  universal  history,  all  kinds  of  useful  needle- work, 
and  household  work.  They  make  their  clothes  and  keep 
them  in  repair ;  they  work  in  the  kitchens,  sculleries,  wash- 
houses  and  laundries ;  and,  in  a  word,  we  aim  after  this, 
that,  if  any  of  them  do  not  do  well  temporally  or  spiritually 
and  do  not  turn  out  useful  members  of  society,  it  shall, 
at  least,  not  be  our  fault.  The  boys  are,  generally,  ap- 
prenticed when  they  are  between  14  and  15  years  old. 
The  new  orphan  house  No.  1  is  fitted  up  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  140  orphan  girls  above  eight  years  of  age,  80 
orphan  boys  above  eight  years,  and  80  female  orphans  from 
their  earliest  days,  till  they  are  about  eight  years  of  age. 
The  infants,  after  having  passed  the  age  of  eight  years,  are 
removed  into  the  department  for  older  girls.  The  new 
orphan  house  No.  2  is  fitted  up  for  200  infant  female 
orphans  and  for  200  older  female  orphans.  The  new 
orphan  house  No.  3  is  fitted  up  for  450  older  female 
orphans.  The  new  orphan  house  No.  4  is  fitted  up  for  210 
boys  of  eight  years  old  and  upwards,  208  infant  boys  under 
eight  years  of  age,  and  32  older  girls  to  do  the  household 
work — 450  in  all.  The  new  orphan  house  No.  5  is  fitted  up  for 
310  infant  female  orphans  and  for  240  older  female  orphans. 


510  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

Without  any  sectarian  distinction  whatever  and  with- 
out favor  or  partiality,  the  orphans  are  received  in  the 
order  in  which  application  is  made  for  them.  There  is  no 
interest  whatever  required  to  get  a  child  admitted,  nor  is 
it  expected  that  any  money  should  be  paid  with  the 
orphans.  Three  things  only  are  requisite :  a,  that  the 
children  should  have  been  lawfully  begotten  ;  b,  that  they 
should  be  bereaved  of  both  parents  by  death ;  and  c,  that 
they  should  be  in  needy  circumstances.  Respecting  these 
three  points  strict  investigation  is  made,  and  it  is  expected 
that  each  of  them  be  proved  by  proper  documents  ;  but, 
that  being  done,  children  may  be  admitted  from  any  place, 
provided  that  there  is  nothing  peculiar  in  the  case  that 
would  make  them  unsuitable  inmates  for  such  establish- 
ments as  the  new  orphan  houses.  I  state  here  again  that 
no  sectarian  views  prompt  us,  nor  even  in  the  least  influ- 
ence us  in  the  reception  of  children.  We  do  not  belong 
to  any  sect,  and  we  are  not,  therefore,  influenced  in  the 
admission  of  children. 

The  income  for  the  orphans  has  been  kept  distinct  from 
that  for  the  other  objects,  and  I  purpose  to  keep  it  so  for 
the  future.  Donors  may,  therefore,  contribute  to  one  or 
other  of  the  objects  exclusively,  or  have  their  donations 
equally  divided  among  them  all,  just  as  it  may  appear  best 
to  themselves.  If  any  of  the  donors  would  wish  to  leave 
the  application  of  their  donations  to  my  discretion,  as  the 
work  of  God  in  my  hands  more  especially  may  call  for  it 
at  the  time,  they  are  requested  kindly  to  say  so  when  send- 
ing their  donations. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £493,048  3s.  8d.  has  been 
given  to  me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God, 
since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  which  sum  includes 
the  amount  received  for  the  building  fund  for  the  five 
houses. 

II.  Books  and  Tracts.— There  has  been  laid  out  in 


1872-1877.  SUMMAKY.  511 

this  department  from  May  26,  1876,  to  May  26,  1877,  the 
sum  of  £1,136  14s.  2d.;  and  there  have  been  circulated 
within  the  last  year  3,466,774  tracts  and  books.  The  sum 
total  which  has  been  expended  on  this  object,  since  Nov. 
19,  1840,  amounts  to  £27,336  3s.  Of-d.,  about  $136,000. 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books  which  has 
been  circulated  from  Nov.  19,  1840,  to  May  26,  1877,  is 
60,408,215. 

Nearly  three  millions  of  the  tracts  and  books  circulated 
during  the  past  year,  were  given  away  gratuitously. 
Hundreds  of  believers  have  been  engaged  in  spreading 
them  abroad,  not  merely  in  many  parts  of  England,  Scot- 
land and  Ireland,  but  in  various  other  parts  of  the  world. 

III.  Home  and  Foreign  Missions. — This  is  a  third 
object  of  the  "  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,"  During 
the  past  year  was  expended  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution 
for  this  object,  the  sum  of  £7,173  12s.  lOd.  By  this  sum 
173  laborers  in  the  Word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of 
the  world y  were,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  assisted. 

With  regard  to  these  173  laborers  in  the  Gospel  in 
various  parts  of  the  world,  whom  we  sought  to  assist 
during  the  past  year,  I  repeat,  that  they  are  not  the  Mis- 
sionaries of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  nor  do 
we  bind  ourselves  to  give  them  a  stated  salary,  for  this 
would  lead  them  out  of  the  position  of  simple  dependence 
upon  God  for  their  temporal  supplies ;  but  when  we  hear 
of  any  man  of  God  laboring  for  the  Lord  in  the  Word, 
whether  in  a  more  public  or  private  way,  whether  at  home 
or  abroad,  who  is  not  connected  with  any  society,  nor  in 
the  way  of  receiving  a  regular  salary,  and  who  seems  to 
us  to  stand  in  need  of  help,  and  is  working  in  such  a  spirit, 
as  that,  with  a  good  conscience,  acting  in  the  fear  of  God, 
we  could  help  him  with  the  means  with  which  donors  in- 
trust us ;  we  are  glad  to  assist  such  a  one. 

Seventeen  pages  of  fine  type  are  filled  with  brief  ex- 
tracts from  missionary  letters. 


512  THE   LIFE   OE   TEUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

A  brother  writes  from  Tunghwa,  China : — "  We  had  a 
meeting  of  the  native  preachers  here  a  week  ago.  After 
the  ordinary  business  was  over,  such  as  giving  an  account 
of  their  work  at  the  stations  where  they  labor,  their  en- 
couragements and  discouragements,  etc.,  we  had  a  meet- 
ing in  the  evening  for  prayer,  praise  and  exhortation. 
One  of  the  native  brethren  gave  a  very  precious  and  stir- 
ring address  from  Phil.  iii.  12-14.  We  partook  of  the 
Lord's  supper  afterwards,  and  we  all  enjoyed  it  very  much. 
We  seldom  have  such  a  treat.  Thank  God  !  we  have  the 
fountain  of  blessing  to  drink  at  wherever  we  are.  You 
will  be  glad  to  hear  that  the  Lord  is  giving  us  much  en- 
couragement at  some  of  our  out-stations.  They  are  not 
satisfied  with  ordinary  Buddhism,  and  as  Christianity  holds 
out  future  happiness,  many  are  inclined  to  give  it  a  favora- 
ble hearing.  Pray,  dear  brother,  that  many  of  them  may 
find  rest  to  their  weary  souls  by  trusting  in  the  blood  of 
Jesus." 

Mr.  C.  writes  again  on  February  26,  18 77  : — "  During 
the  year  1876,  we  received  into  the  church  twelve  very 
hopeful  converts.  Since  the  new  year  we  have  received 
other  five,  and  we  have  still  six  or  seven  hopeful  inquirers, 
whom  we  hope  to  have  the  joy  of  receiving  soon.  Many 
of  those  who  have  confessed  Christ  recently,  have  heard 
the  gospel  for  years  ;  some  of  them  for  ten  years.  This 
encourages  us  to  go  on  sowing  the  seed,  and  to  believe 
that,  in  due  season,  we  shall  reap  if  we  faint  not.  I  would 
like  to  mention  one  good  feature  in  the  character  of  most 
of  these  new  converts,  and  that  is,  that  they  speak  of  Jesus 
to  others,  and  they  do  so  without  any  hope  of  getting 
money  from  me  for  doing  so." 

One  of  the  Chinese  converts,  Mr.  M.,  of  Mngpo,  writes, 
"  emphatically  a  brawler,  and  such  a  brawler !  She  is 
the  landlady  of  the  house  in  which  house  I  lived  for  six 
years,  hearing  and  seeing  daily  almost,  such  sounds  and 
sights,  all  in  connection  with  this  woman,  as   would  ATex 


1872-1877.  SUMMAEY.  513 

the  soul  of  a  man  less  righteous  than  Lot.  She  was  not 
only  { a  brawler,'  but  she  was  *  a  Jezebel.'  I  think  I  could, 
in  an  English  court  of  justice,  bring  home  to  her  the  murder 
of  one,  if  not  two,  poor  little  wretched  daughters-in-law, 
that  she  had  purchased  to  be  wives  to  her  sons.  Many  a 
time  have  I  myself  rescued  one  of  these  miserable  little 
things  out  of  her  cruel  hands.  Mr.  C.  once  pulled  her  out 
of  a  canal  into  which  she  had  jumped,  when  in  a  fit  of  pas- 
sion, and  in  which  she  would  probably  have  perished  had 
he  not  been  prompt  to  deliver  her.  She  has  heard  the 
gospel  for  years,  and  we  feared  was  gospel  hardened.  "We 
were  impelled  one  day  to  pray  openly  for  her  by  name. 
She  heard  of  it  and  a  change  at  once  came  over  her,  more 
and  more  deep,  year  by  year.  Finally  she  began  a  prayer- 
ful life,  and  after  two  years  longer  waiting  was  baptized, 
a  brand  plucked  from  the  burning." 

A  native  Chinese  preacher,  laboring  among  his  country- 
men in  British  Guiana,  writes  joyfully  of  his  work  and  its 
results. 

H.  O.  writes  from  New  Zealand  in  a  similar  strain. 
Mr.  G.,  in  Australia,  says,  "  It  has  pleased  the  Lord  to 
bless  my  endeavors.  For  many  weeks  I  rode  nearly  100 
miles  a  week  on  horseback,  distributing  tracts,  giving 
Bibles  where  I  found  a  house  without  one,  and  preaching 
Christ  to  all  with  whom  I  came  in  contact.  Regular 
preaching  was  carried  on  in  Echma  and  Moawa.  This 
work  was  much  owned  of  God.  The  Lord  gave  us  one 
soul  at  our  first  service  and  subsequently  continued  to 
bless,  so  much  so,  that  my  colleague  remains  teaching 
Christ  with  acceptance  and  blessing.  A  church  will  soon 
be  found  and  steps  are  already  taken  for  the  erection  of  a 
place  of  worship." 

From  Madrid  and  other  Spanish  towns  cheering  letters 
come.  Converts  stand  firm,  having,  in  the  face  of  difficul- 
ties, resisted  the  conventionalities  of  their  country,  giving 
up  work  on  Lord's  day  and  so  being  free  to  join  with  their 
22* 


514  THE  LIFE  OF  TKUST.  Chap.  XXVIII 

brethren  in  worship  and  service.  "  At  the  present  time  we 
have  some  eight  or  nine  candidates  for  baptism  and  mem- 
bers for  the  church,  some  of  whom  give  us  especial  joy. 
We  need  heavenly  wisdom  to  discern  between  real  and 
false  coin,  but  for  this  we  count  on  God,  who  giveth  to  all 
men  liberally  and  upbraideth  not.  One  of  this  number 
was  turned  out  of  her  employ  for  confessing  Christ,  and 
her  faith  was  tried  for  some  little  time  ;  but  God  heard 
her  prayer  and  others  on  her  behalf,  and  a  place  has  been 
opened  for  her  in  the  house  of  some  Christian." 

Mr.  G.  L.  writes  from  Barcelona : — "  We  had  over  a  thou- 
sand children  and  parents  up  the  mountain,  and  gave  them 
a  treat  after  David's  fashion,  when  he  dealt  to  every  one 
of  Israel,  both  man  and  woman,  to  every  one  a  loaf  of 
bread,  and  a  good  piece  of  flesh  and  a  flagon  of  wine,'  with 
the  addition  of  boiled  chestnuts  and  figs.  Six  omnibuses 
brought  up  the  '  wee  ones '  from  their  various  schools, 
while  the  elder  came  on  foot,  accompanied  by  teachers 
and  parents.  It  was  truly  a  'children's  agape.'  The 
teachers  told  me  that  it  was  impossible  to  control  the  joy 
of  the  little  ones  who  came  in  the  coaches,  as  all  along  the 
route  they  would  sing  some  of  their  favorite  hymns.  As 
they  were  returning,  and  ready  for  the  start,  some  of  them 
said,  'Don  George,  shall  we  sing  going  along?'  'Sing  I 
why  not  ?  If  you  do  not  the  very  stones  will  cry  out.' 
In  nothing  has  this  government  shown  more  folly,  or 
brought  down  on  themselves  more  ridicule,  than  in  their 
recent  orders  that  our  children  were  not  to  sing  too  loud 
in  the  schools  for  fear  the  Roman  Catholics  should  be  dis- 
turbed ;  caught,  they  mean,  by  the  golden  chains  of 
Jesus'  love  songs.  Yesterday  I  saw  a  young  shepherd 
tending  his  sheep  upon  the  opposite  piece  of  ground  to  our 
house.  He  had  just  been  using  '  sling  and  stone '  to 
frighten  a  straying  sheep  from  danger,  or  which  was  going 
on  forbidden  ground.  Our  children  observed,  and  touched 
perhaps  with  the  spirit  of  the  minstrel,  who   sought  his 


1872-1877.  SUMMARY.  515 

king  by  the  aid  of  song,  struck  up  'The  Ninety  and  Nine,' 
in  Spanish.  The  shepherd  stopped  and  listened,  drew 
near  and  leaned  on  his  staff,  a  cigarette  died  out  between  his 
fingers — his  sheep  had  strayed  a  long  way  ere  he  moved, 
which  was  not  until  the  children  had  finished  and  begun 
another  song.  I  have  heard  mothers  in  different  parts  of 
this  land,  singing  a  lullaby  of  these  precious  hymns.  Yes, 
we  will  make  the  people  ballads  ;  the  government  may  put 
many  chains,  and  beat  with  many  stripes,  and  thrust  into 
inner  prisons,  and  make  the  feet  fast  in  stocks ;  but  so  long 
as  the  enemy  cannot  tie  our  tongues  we  shall  triumph  in 
Jesus, '  the  name  high  over  all,  in  heaven  or  earth  or  sky.' 
It  will  be  with  the  gospel  in  Spain  as  it  was  with  a  poor 
man  whose  ejaculations  in  meetings  tried  a  nervous  sister, 
who,  seeing  the  man  in  want  of  a  pair  of  boots,  said  to  him, 
1  John,  if  you  will  suppress  your  exclamations  I  will  give 
you  a  new  pair  of  boots.'  John  being  in  want  accepted 
the  offer,  and  for  a  Sunday  or  two  kept  quiet,  but  after  a 
time  the  fire  burned,  and  John  jumped  up  saying,  '  boots 
or  no  boots,  I  must  praise  the  Lord.'  Among  our  visitors 
were  the  children  of  the  Gypsy  school.  Some  of  these 
girls  and  boys,  can  now  read  and  write.  The  tenderness 
the  other  children  showed  them  formed  a  fine  contrast  to 
Roman  Catholics,  who  never  mix  with  other  children. 
Last  week  we  held  meetings  for  prayer  for  Sunday  schools; 
a  larger  number  attended  than  we  have  yet  held.  The 
large  school  room  at  Barcelona  was  filled  to  overflowing; 
several  recited  portions  of  the  Scriptures ;  short  addresses 
and  pointed  prayers  followed.  Some  of  our  eldest  scholars 
have  formed  a  Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  Native 
agency  is  more  and  more  developing  itself,  in  schools,  in 
preaching,  in  prayer  meetings  and  in  distribution  of  the 
Word  and  tracts.  Another  gem  is  about  being  translated 
from  the  hospital  to  shine  forever  in  Jesus'  crown.  She 
has  been  now  fifteen  months  under  our  care,  is  eighty-nine 
years  old,  one   of  nature's  nobility  ;    she  came   into   the 


516  THE  LIFE  OF  TKUST.  Chap.  XXVIII. 

hospital  a  poor  blind  Romanist,  with  beads,  cross  and 
rosary ;  gradually  the  light  of  free  salvation,  through  one 
Mediator,  broke  in  upon  her  mind ;  and  for  a  long  time 
past  Jesus  only  has  occupied  her  soul.  It  is  pleasant  to 
see  her  maintain,  with  a  very  clear  intellect,  the  assurance 
of  her  faith  in  Jesus  as  her  Saviour ;  during  the  past  month 
she  has  counted  the  days,  constantly  saying,  i  end  of  Octo- 
ber shall  finish  my  days.'  On  the  first  of  November  she 
had  a  stroke  which  has  left  one  side  dead  and  her  tongue 
speechless,  but  the  eye  is  not  dimmed  ;  'tis-  sweet  to  see 
her  raise  her  aged  hand,  pointing  upward,  as  if  to  say: 

'  Yonder's  my  house  and  portion  fair, 
My  treasure  and  my  heart  are  there.'" 

Mr.  P.,  laboring  in  the  neighborhood  of  Cosham,  Hamp- 
shire, writes  on  September  23,  1876: — "I  am  thankful  to 
tell  you  that  the  work  of  the  Lord  is  prospering  amongst 
us.  Our  chapel  here  and  mission  room  in  a  neighboring 
village  are  filled  with  hearers.  Souls  are  saved.  We  have 
received  several  into  fellowship  lately,  and  others  are  can- 
didates. O  how  gracious  the  Lord  is,  to  let  us  see  some 
fruit ! " 

Mr.  T.,  laboring  at  Portsmouth,  writes  on  February 
12,  1877: — "You  will,  I  am  sure,  be  glad  to  learn  that 
since  I  last  wrote  to  you  the  Lord  has  given  a  continual 
stream  of  blessing  in  Gospel  testimony.  Lord  Radstock 
gave  his  last  address  in  our  hall  last  evening;  great  num- 
bers had  to  go  away  for  want  of  room,  and  I  should  think 
that  over  250  remained  to  the  after  meetings.  Not  less 
than  seven  or  eight  left  rejoicing  in  their  new  found  peace. 
There  have  been  many  very  striking  cases  of  conversion." 

From  the  slums  of  London,  Mr.  L.  writes  on  April  18, 
1877:— "Adoringly  and  gratefully  I  would  tell  of  great 
blessings  and  ask  you  to  raise  a  note  of  thanksgiving. 
Weliave  had  one  continued  stream  of  blessing  this  year; 
not  one  meeting  but  what  we  have  had  to  rejoice  over  in 


1872-1877.  SUMMARY.  517 

some  way.  Our  prayer  meetings  have  been  wondrous 
times,  filling  my  soul  with  adoring  gratitude  and  unspeak- 
able joy.  At  some  of  our  meetings  twenty-two,  twenty- 
four,  twenty-eight,  and  even  thirty  have  led  in  praise  or 
prayer.  You  will  remember  that  our  people  are  the  very 
poorest  of  the  poor,  and  most  of  them  brought  up  from  the 
deepest  depths;  many  of  them  not  able  to  read.  Their 
utterances  are  certainly  very  simple  and  unpolished ;  just 
their  every  day  expressions,  but  oh,  the  manifestation  of 
confidence,  faith,  love,  peace  and  rest  is  very  blessed. 
Praise  God  with  me,  my  brother,  for  this  precious  fruit  of 
much  painful  toil." 

IV.  Bible  Department. — Mt.  Mtiller  reports  as  fol- 
lows: 

"We  sell  Bibles  and  Testaments  to  poor  persons  at  re- 
duced prices,  or,  if  the  cases  be  found  suitable,  give  them 
altogether  gratuitously.  In  cases  of  needy  schools,  carried 
on  in  the  fear  of  God,  it  would  be  joy  in  the  Lord  to  us  to 
supply  them  with  as  many  copies  of  the  holy  Scriptures  as 
they  may  require.  This  applies  especially  to  all  Missionary 
efforts  in  forign  lands,  or  to  any  Scriptural  means  which 
are  used  to  spread  the  truth  of  God  in  the  dark  places  of 
our  land. 

Our  particular  aim,  in  circulating  the  Holy  Scriptures,  is 
to  seek  out  the  very  poorest  of  the  poor,  through  visits  from 
house  to  house,  in  order  to  find  out  the  need  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  to  supply  persons  either  entirely  gratis  or 
on  the  payment  of  a  small  amount.  With  this  we  especial- 
ly combine  the  furnishing  aged  persons  with  copies  in  large 
type,  a  point  of  great  moment,  as  the  smallness  of  type, 
even  where  a  copy  of  the  Bible  is  possessed,  would  keep 
many  aged  persons  from  reading  it;  and,  also  because  it 
is  well  known  that  Bibles,  printed  in  large  type  are,  up 
to  this  present  day,  expensive,  considering  the  means  of 
the  poor.  We  have  been  greatly  assisted  in  these  efforts 
of  searching  out  the  most  needy  persons,  destitute  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  by  many  servants  of  Christ  who,  in  Eng- 
land, Scotland,  Ireland,  Italy,  Spain,  Nova  Scotia,  Canada, 
British  Guiana,  the  East  Indies,  Australia,  Africa,  China* 
&c,  have  sought  to  circulate  God's  Holy  Word. 


518  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

7,155  Bibles  have  been  sold  the  past  year,  792  given 
away;  33,406  copies  of  portions  of  the  Word  have  been 
sold  and  3,074  given  away.  There  are  200  styles  of  Eng- 
lish Bibles  kept  in  stock,  ranging  from  12  cts.  to  $25  ;  also 
30  kinds  of  Testaments  and  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  or  por- 
tions of  them,  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  Russ,  Swedish,  Spanish, 
Welsh,  Danish,  Dutch,  French,  German,  Italian  and  Portu- 
guese. The  amount  spent  the  past  year  on  this  depart- 
ment is  |6,870,  and  since  1834  $24,000.     The  report  adds, 

During  the  past  year  we  have  continued,  by  the  help 
of  an  earnest  Christian  brother,  to  introduce  the  Holy 
Scriptures  into  the  factories  and  mills  of  Lancashire,  York- 
shire, Derbyshire  and  Nottinghamshire.  Many  thousands 
of  copies  of  the  New  Testament  and  many  Bibles  have 
been  thus  placed  again  in  the  hands  of  men,  women,  boys 
and  girls  working  in  these  factories  and  mills;  and  this 
work  steadily  is  going  on.  This  colporteur  goes  from  one 
mill  to  the  other,  and  from  one  factory  to  the  other,  and 
often  disposes  of  hundreds  of  copies  in  one  place.  The 
expense  to  meet  this  is  considerable ;  but  the  greater  the 
efforts  which  are  being  made  to  put  aside  the  Word  of 
God,  or  to  do  without  it,  the  more  it  becomes  the  disciples 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  circulate  it  with  earnest,  believing, 
expecting  and  persevering  prayer. 

V.  School  Work. — The  object  is  to  aid  day  schools, 
Sunday  schools  and  adult  schools  if  taught  on  Biblical 
principles. 

1.  By  day  schools  taught  upon  Scriptural  principles, 
we  understand  day  schools  in  which  the  teachers  are  be- 
lievers,— and  in  which  the  way  of  salvation  is  scriptural- 
ly  pointed  out, — and  in  which  no  instruction  is  given  which 
is  opposed  to  the  principles  of  the  Gospel.  During  the 
past  year  seventy -five  such  day  schools  were  entirely  sup- 
ported by  the  funds  of  the  Institution.  Of  these  seventy- 
five  schools  there  are  four  in  Bristol,  one  at  Callington,  in 
Cornwall,  one  at  Kenilworth,  in  Warwickshire,  one  at 
Howie  Hill,  in  Herefordshire,  two  at  Walham  Green  near 
London,  three  on  the  Blackdown  Hills,  in  Somersetshire, 


187&-1877.  SUMMARY.  519 

four  at  Barnstaple,  three  in  Exeter,  two  at  Purton,  in 
Gloucestershire,  one  at  Cubitt  town,  London,  one  at  Saul, 
Gloucestershire,  one  at  Yeovil,  Somersetshire,  one  at  Bish- 
opswood,  Somersetshire,  one  at  North  End,  near  London, 
one  at  Chittlehamholt,  Devon,  one  at  Hopton,  Suffolk,  five 
at  Cardiff,  Wales,  three  at  Kilburn,  London,  one  at  High 
Bickington,  Devon,  two  at  Plymton,  Devon,  one  at  Ports- 
mouth, one  at  Stroud,  two  at  Ludlow,  one  at  East  Brent, 
one  at  Brentford,  one  at  Plympton  Underwood,  one  at 
Bow,  one  at  Shaftesbury,  and  one  at  King's  Stanley. 
These  are  the  home  schools,  besides  which  there  are  four- 
teen in  Spain,  four  in  India,  two  in  Italy,  and  six  in  British 
Guiana.  Besides  these  seventy-five  day  schools,  entirely 
supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  eight  other  day 
schools  have  been  assisted,  one  in  Dorsetshire,  one  in 
Worcestershire,  four  in  Devon,  one  in  Wiltshire,  and  one 
in  France. 

The  number  of  the  pupils  in  the  home  day  schools,  on 
May  26,  1877,  was  5,396 ;  in  the  Mission  day  schools,  1,726, 
in  all  7,122. 

The  reader  cannot  but  see  that  the  Lord's  manifest 
blessing  rests  upon  the  schools.  I  have  of  late  years  given 
myself  especially  to  the  enlargement  of  the  school  depart- 
ment, as  in  years  before  that  to  the  increase  of  the  orphan 
work,  in  order  that  children,  from  their  early  days,  may 
be  grounded  in  the  Word  of  God,  as  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness make  every  effort  to  put  it  aside. 

2.  Sunday  schools,  in  which  the  teachers  are  believers 
and  in  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  alone  are  the  foundation 
of  instruction,  are  such  only  as  the  Institution  supports  or 
assists  ;  for  we  consider  it  unscriptural  that  any  persons, 
who  do  not  profes#  to  know  the  Lord  themselves,  should 
be  engaged  in  giving  religious  instruction. 

There  are  thirty-three  Sunday  schools  connected  with 
the  Institution,  which  are  entirely  supported  by  its  funds. 
In  these  thirty-three  Sunday  schools  there  were,  on  May  26, 


520  THE  LIFE  OF  TEUST.  Chap.  XXVIII 

1877,  altogether  2,487  scholars.  There  were  likewise,  dur- 
ing the  past  year,  thirty-four  Sunday  schools,  to  a  greater 
or  less  degree,  assisted  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution. 
Of  the  thirty-three  Sunday  schools,  entirely  supported  by 
the  funds  of  the  Institution,  ten  are  in  Spain,  seven  in 
British  Guiana,  three  in  Gloucestershire,  two  in  Somerset- 
shire, three  in  Devonshire,  one  in  Cornwall,  two  in  Hamp- 
shire, three  in  Middlesex,  one  in  Suffolk,  and  one  in  War- 
wickshire. Of  the  thirty-three  Sunday  schools,  which 
were  only  in  part  supported,  two  are  in  Somersetshire, 
three  in  Devonshire,  one  in  Wiltshire,  eight  in  Middlesex, 
two  in  Lancashire,  one  in  Warwickshire,  one  in  Suffolk, 
one  in  Surrey,  one  in  Shropshire,  one  in  Worcestershire, 
one  in  Staffordshire,  one  in  Cheshire,  one  in  Herefordshire, 
one  in  Buckinghamshire,  two  in  Hampshire,  four  in  Wales, 
and  one  in  Ireland. 

3.  In  adult  schools,  also,  all  the  teachers  are  believers. 
There  are  now  six  adult  schools,  with  166  scholars  con- 
nected with  the  Institution,  which  are  entirely  supported 
by  its  funds.  Of  these  there  are  three  in  Spain,  one  in 
India,  one  at  Callington,  and  one  at  Walham  Green. 

From  the  foregoing  statement  it  will  appear  that  there 
are  altogether  114  schools  entirely  supported  by  the  funds 
of  the  Institution,  (seventy-five  day  schools,  thirty-three 
Sunday  schools  and  six  adult  schools,)  and  that,  during  the 
past  year,  eight  day  schools  and  thirty-four  Sunday  schools 
were  assisted.  From  what  has  been  stated  it  will  likewise 
be  seen,  that  in  these  114  schools,  entirely  supported  by 
the  funds  of  the  Institution,  there  were,  on  May  26,  1876, 
altogether  9,775  scholars.  The  total  number  that  fre- 
quented the  schools  of  the  Institution,  entirely  supported 
by  its  funds,  from  the  beginning,  amounts  to  60,110,  viz., 
there  were  39,921  in  all  the  day  schools,  13,443  in  all  the 
Sunday  schools,  and  6,746  in  all  the  adult  schools. 

The  amount  of  means  which  was  expended  during  the 
past  year,  in  connection  with  the  various  schools  amounts 


1872-1877.  CONTINENTAL  TRAVELS.  521 

to  £6,653  7s.  9|4.  This  does  not  include  £1,948  lis.  lid. 
expended  on  the  Mission  schools  alone,  which  is  charged 
to  the  Mission  fund,  to  which  it  more  properly  belongs. 
There  has  been  expended  on  the  home  schools  from  the 
beginning  of  the  Institution  £43,802  7s.  3jd.,  or  about 
$220,000. 

CONTINENTAL   TRAVELS. 

"  During  the  greater  part  of  the  past  year,  accompanied 
by  my  dear  wife,  I  have  been  absent  from  Bristol  on  a 
preaching  tour  on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  and  preached 
repeatedly  in  Paris.  In  Switzerland  I  preached  at  Berne, 
at  Zurich  and  the  neighborhood,  at  St.  Gallen  and  various 
neighboring  places,  at  Herisau  and  the  neighborhood,  at 
Glaris  and  the  neighborhood,  at  Schaffhausen,  at  Winter- 
thur  and  at  Basle  and  various  places  in  the  neighborhood. 
In  Alsace  I  preached  at  Mtilhausen  and  Strasburg.  In  the 
Kingdom  of  Wurtemberg  I  preached  at  Stuttgart,  Korn- 
thal,  Ludwigsburg,  Reutlingen,  Ober-Urbach  and  Heil- 
bronni.  In  the  Grand-Duchy  of  Baden  I  preached  at 
Carlsrube,  Constance,  Gernsbach,  Heidelberg  and  Mann- 
heim. In  the  Grand-Duchy  of  Hesse  Darmstadt  I  preached 
in  the  Capital  Darmstadt.  In  the  Kingdom  of  Prussia  I 
preached  at  Frankfort  on  the  Maine,  Bonn,  Cologne, 
Diisseldorf,  Dlisselthal,  Wesel,  Miilheim  on  the  Ruhr, 
Gladbach,  Reydt,  Vierseu,  Crefeld,  Duisburg,  Essen, 
Elberfeld,  Barmen,  Cassel,  Halle,  Berlin,  Stettin,  Hanover, 
Bieleleld,  Soest  and  Ruhrort.  I  preached  also  in  the  free 
town  Lubeck.  In  the  Kingdom  of  Holland  I  preached  at 
Nimwegen,  Arnheim,  Utrecht,  Amsterdam,  Zeist,  Haarlem, 
Leyden,  the  Hague  and  Rotterdam.  Altogether  I  preached 
three  hundred  and  two  times  in  sixty-eight  places,  most  of 
which  were  large  towns.  To  every  place  I  had  been  in- 
vited by  letter,  as  through  my  labors  and  writings  I  have 
been  for  more  than  thirty  years  as  well  known  on  the  Con- 
tinent as  in  England. 

"  I  have  referred  to  this  preaching  tour  in  order  that  the 
Christian  friends  who  read  this,  may  follow  my  past 
labors  on  the  Continent  with  their  prayers,  that  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  abundantly  to  bless  them ;  for  the  Con- 
tinent of  Europe,  as  a  whole,  greatly  needs  such  labors.  I 
also  do  so  because  I  intend,  if  the  Lord  will,  after  some 


522  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

time,  to  go  again  to  the  Continent  to  labor  there  further 
in  this  way,  as  I  have  yet  sixty-three  written  invitations 
for  various  parts  of  Germany,  Switzerland  and  Holland, 
which  I  have  not  been  able  to  accept.  Yea,  even  from 
Vienna  and  Petersburg  I  have  received  letters,  to  request 
me  to  go  there. 

"The  abundant  blessing  which  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  allow  to  rest  upon  these  my  labors  everywhere, 
encourages  me  to  go  on  with  this  service,  and  to  spend  the 
evening  of  my  life  in  going  from  city  to  city,  country  to 
country,  as  long  as  the  Lord  gives  me  health  and  otherwise 
makes  my  way  plain." 

During  his  European  tour  Mr.  Milller  frequently  met 
his  former  beneficiaries.  Their  joy  and  gratitude  were 
touching  to  behold,  as  after  long  years  they  saw  their  bene- 
factor once  more.  Letters  from  them  breathe  the  same 
spirit  of  thankfulness.     One  writes  : 

"It  is  with  gratitude  I  look  back  upon  the  years  1 
spent  in  the  dear  orphan  house  ;  they  were  happy  years. 
And  how  much  there  is  for  which  I  have  cause  to  be  thank- 
ful !  The  education  I  received  there,  and  all  the  tender 
love  and  kindness  from  all  around.  But  most  of  all  I 
rejoice  with  thankfulness  when  I  remember  it  was  there  I 
was  taught  to  know  Jesus  as  mine,  and  to  trust  in  a  lov- 
ing Father,  who  never  forsakes  those  who  trust  Him, 
Please  accept  the  enclosed." 

Not  only  did  his  orphans,  and  others  among  the  lowly, 
flock  after  him,  but  the  rich  and  titled,  barons  and  princes, 
honored  themselves  by  showing  attentions  to  this  venera- 
ble apostle  of  faith  and  charity.  Among  these  was  the 
Queen  of  Wtirtemberg,  sister  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia, 
who  solicited  a  private  interview  with  Mr.  Milller  at 
Stuttgart.  A  letter  sent  to  the  writer  from  Berlin,  early 
in  the  spring  of  1877,  speaks  of  the  intense  interest  and  en- 
thusiasm awakened  among  the  people,  multitudes  of  whom 
filled  the  largest  sanctuaries  wherever  he  went. 


1872-1877.  mjr.  muller's  yisit.  523 


VISIT  TO   AMERICA. 

Mr.  Mtlller's  "  Life  of  Trust  "  has  had  an  unprecedented 
circulation  in  America  since  1860.  There  has  been  a  desire 
to  see  and  hear  the  author,  naturally  awakened  by  its  perusal. 
Very  many  pastors  and  leading  laymen  have  personally,  at 
Bristol,  and  by  letter,  solicited  a  visit,  but  without  avail. 
A  united  effort,  however,  among  brethren  of  different 
evangelical  bodies  has  prevailed  with  the  preacher  to  re- 
consider his  plans  and  to  leave  the  work  pressing  on  him, 
in  Germany,  for  a  year's  sojourn  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada. 

Mr.  Mtiller  and  his  wife  arrived  at  Quebec  Sept.  1,  1877. 
He  had  an  aversion  to  journeying  by  the  sea,  but,  provi- 
dentially, was  spared  any  discomfort  from  sea-sickness. 
On  Monday,  Sept.  3d,  he  spoke  twice  at  meetings  in  Que- 
bec ;  on  Tuesday  he  left  for  Niagara  Falls  by  the  way  of 
Toronto  ;  thence  direct  to  New  York,  arriving  at  the 
Pierrepont  House  Saturday  morning.  Private  hospitalities 
had  been  tendered  but  were  declined,  the  seclusion  of 
hotel  quarters  having  been  found  to  be  more  restful. 

During  these  few  days  about  forty  written  invitations 
were  received  from  American  brethren  desiring  the  services 
of  Mr.  Mtiller,  which  were  regarded  by  him  as  indicat- 
ing that  he  had  not  mistaken  his  course  in  coming  to  these 
shores.  A  telegram  at  Quebec  from  Rev.  Dr.  Talmage 
offered  Brooklyn  Tabernacle  for  Mr.  M.  Sept.  9.  The 
weather  was  delightful  and  this  spacious  audience  room 
was  filled  with  about  4,000  people.  The  senior  professor 
of  the  Lay  College,  Rev.  J.  L.  Chapman,  offered  a  prayer 
of  invocation,  rendering  earnest  thanks  for  the  long  looked 
for  presence  of  this  beloved  brother.  For  sixteen  years 
Mr  M.  has  received  hundreds  of  written  and  personal  soli- 
citations to  come  to  America,  but  not  till  last  spring  did  he 
yield.  A  letter  from  representatives  from  five  denomina- 
tions persuaded  him  that  it  was  God's  will  that  he  should 


524  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIII. 

come.     During  the  singing  of  the  following  original  hymn 
to  the  tune  "  Webb,"  Mr.  Mtiller  was  deeply  affected : 

Servant  of  Christ,  we  greet  thee  ! 

Beloved  of  the  Lord ! 
Within  His  courts  we  meet  thee 

With  gratitude  and  praise, 
For  what  God's  grace  has  taught  thee 

Through  all  these  fruitful  years, 
And  for  the  marvels  wrought  thee 

In  answer  to  thy  prayers. 

We  bless  the  Hand  that  led  thee 

From  youth  to  green  old  age : 
Which  day  by  day  hath  fed  thee, 

And  thy  dear  orphan  flock  ; 
That  Hand  thy  head  did  pillow, 

When  on  the  ocean's  breast, 
And  o'er  each  swelling  billow, 

In  safety  bore  thee  here. 

Thro'  future  days,  still  guiding, 

Thy  Master  will  provide  : 
In  restful  faith  abiding, 

Thy  wants  are  all  His  care. 
And  may  thy  life,  0  Brother ! 

Lead  us  this  path  to  choose, 
Turning  from  one  another, 

And  trusting  God  alone. 

Smile,  Father,  on  this  meeting 

Of  these  Thy  children  here  : 
O  speak  Thy  loving  greeting 

To  every  heart  to-day ! 
And  when  in  heaven,  all  glorious, 

Thy  gathered  saints  shall  stand, 
May  each  of  us,  victorious, 

Be  welcomed  there  by  Thee  ! 

Rev.    Prof.    E.  P.    Thwing    presided,    by    request   of 
the  absent   pastor,  and  read    a   letter   of    welcome   from 


1872-1877.  THE   GKEETIKG.  525 

Dr.    Talmage.      Prof.    Thwing    spoke    in    substance    as 
follows : 

"  This  meeting  and  greeting,  my  honored  brother,  is  a 
spontaneous  expression  of  gratitude  to  God,  and  of  affec- 
tion for  yourself.  This  is  not  the  place  for  any  eulogistic 
review  of  human  deeds,  but  rather  for  thanksgiving  for 
what  His  power  has  wrought  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of 
faith  and  the  labor  of  love.  We  meet  you,  brother,  with 
no  studied  phrase  and  garnished  rhetoric,  but  with  brief 
and  heartfelt  greetings  we  welcome  you  and  your  beloved 
companion  to  America,  to  this  city  of  churches,  and  to 
Brooklyn  Tabernacle.  I  give  you  this  hand  in  token  of 
the  ]ove  that  is  felt  not  only  by  this  people  and  community, 
but  by  all  Americans  who  have  known  your  long  and 
patient  toil  for  the  orjDhan,  your  work  as  a  minister  of 
Christ,  and  above  all,  your  'Life  of  Trust.'  The  story 
of  God's  dealings  with  George  Mtiller  has  been  in  the  hands 
of  Americans  for  seventeen  years.  It  is  stranger  than 
fiction — and  yet,  with  all  its  romantic  interest,  but  the  sim- 
ple corroboration  of  the  promise,  '  Ask  and  ye  shall  re- 
ceive.' Christians  here  have  longed  to  see  you.  Pastors 
of  churches  and  teachers  of  sacred  learning  have  felt  the 
need  of  a  more  practical  conception  of  the  cardinal  truth, 
that  God  is  and  that  He  is  the  rewarder  of  those  who  dili- 
gently seek  Him.  We  have  desired  that  the  members  of 
our  concrreo-ations  and  of  our  seminaries  mio'ht?  see  and 
hear  one  who  has  furnished  the  present  age  the  most  con- 
spicuous illustration  of  the  power  and  willingness  of  God 
to  answer  believing  prayer.  We  want  to  possess  Mike 
precious  faith,'  which,  while  it  does  not  supersede  but 
rather  intensifies  human  exertion,  relies  utterly  on  God. 
We  can  possess  it,  for  '  if  any  man  do  His  will,  him  He 
heareth.'' 

"  But  I  will  not  keep  this  vast  assembly  from  the  feast 
promised  them.  We  invoke  upon  you  and  your  dear  com- 
panion  the   choicest   of  benedictions.     You   have   disap- 


526  THE  LIFE   OE  TRUST.  Chap.  XXVIII 

pointed  scores  of  cities  on  the  Continent  to  come  to 
America,  but  we  feel  that  you  have  not  mistaken  your 
way.  You  did  not  solicit  an  invitation.  On  the  other 
hand,  you  declined  more  than  one  individual  request,  lest 
you  might  seem  to  '  intrude  on  the  churches,'  and  only 
consented  when  concerted  action  convinced  you  that  God 
was  calling  through  these  pastors  and  teachers  who  formal- 
ly solicited  your  presence.  And  now,  sir,  I  do  but  repeat 
the  sentiment  which  numerous  letters  and  messages  author- 
ize me  to  convey  to  you,  when  I  say,  thrice  welcome  to 
these  shores,  to  our  churches  and  colleges,  our  homes  and 
our  hearts.  Tarry  in  this  fair  city  by  the  sea,  at  least  till 
after  your  seventy-second  birthday,  that  September  27 
may  be  indeed  made  memorable  to  you  and  to  us,  in  grate- 
ful recognition  of  what  God  has  done  through  you  for 
5,000  destitute  orphans,  and  in  recognition  of  the  still 
grander  and  wider  work  you  are  doing  in  the  world  as  an 
apostle  of  faith  in  an  age  of  materialistic  unbelief." 

The  sermon  by  Mr.  Milller  was  on  the  text,  "Ask  and 
ye  shall  receive,"  and  exhibited  these  salient  points:  that 
our  petitions  should  be  purely  to  advance  the  glory  of 
God  ;  should  be  offered  in  the  name  of  Christ ;  with  hearty 
faith  in  His  power  and  willingness  to  grant  them ;  with  a 
willingness  to  wait,  and  without  "  regarding  iniquity." 
Under  the  last  point  he  said  that  purity  of  motive  rather 
than  absolute  sinlessness  of  life  was  required.  ISTo  one 
lived  who  sinned  not.  He  gave  but  a  few  incidents,  re- 
serving to  Monday  and  Tuesday  evenings  following  a 
recital  of  his  work  in  England.  He  at  that  time  spoke  to 
large  audiences  at  Clinton  Avenue  Church,  Rev.  Dr.  Bud- 
ington,  pastor,  and  on  the  following  Tuesday  he  preached 
in  German  at  the  Church  of  the  Covenant,  Prof.  Thwing 
pastor. 

Sept.  8,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mtiller  visited  the  Brooklyn  Asy- 
lum and  were  greeted  by  over  300  boys  and  girls,  besides 
a  large  number  of  the  managers  and  friends.     The  pulpits 


1872-1877.  RECEPTION    OF    MR.    MULLER.  527 

of  Brooklyn  were  offered  to  Mr.  Mullet  most  heartily  and 
he  spoke  four  times  in  Plymouth  Church,  at  Dr.  Wild's, 
at  Central  Church,  Tompkins  Avenue  Church,  Lafayette 
Avenue,  at  the  Methodist,  Baptist,  Lutheran  churches,  and 
other  places.  One  object  of  the  American  tour  being  to 
reach  the  German  population  of  our  cities,  Mr.  M.  preached 
repeatedly  in  Newark  and  elsewhere  in  his  native  tongue 
by  request  of  German  Christians. 

Rev.  Dr.  Cuyler  says  in  the  Evangelist :  "  At  first 
sio-ht  every  one  must  be  struck  with  his  resemblance  to  the 
late  Theodore  Frelinghuysen.  He  is  tall,  straight  as  a 
brigadier,  and  has  a  countenance  of  singular  benignity. 
His  German  brogue  is  rather  agreeable.  He  told  us  the 
familiar  story  of  his  "life  of  trust,"  and  how  wonderfully 
God  had  answered  his  prayers.  The  old  story  was  all  the 
more  interesting  when  it  came  from  the  lips  of  the  devout 
worker  himself.  There  were  two  things  in  his  address 
which  delighted  me  exceedingly.  The  first  was,  that,  in 
founding  his  Orphan  House  he  had  discarded  all  British 
toadyism  for  great  names,  and,  instead  of  appointing  a 
Duke  or  a  Lord,  he  had  appointed  "  his  Heavenly  Father 
to  be  its  President."  This  was  a  very  characteristic  step. 
But  it  occurred  to  me  that  if  it  was  reverential  and  wrse 
in  Miiller  to  make  the  Lord  "President  of  the  orphan 
institution,"  "  it  was  equally  wise  in  the  Lord  to  en- 
trust its  practical  management  to  so  shrewd  a  financier 
and  sagacious  philanthropist  as  George  Miiller.  The 
whole  success  of  the  enterprise  at  Bristol  is  due  to  a  happy 
combination  of  divine  oversight  with  human  energy  and 
good  sense.  There  is  no  miracle  in  the  success  of  Mr. 
Muller's  efforts.  He  simply  believes  in  God  with  the  filial 
faith  of  a  child.  And  then  he  lays  hold  of  God's  work 
with  all  the  energy  and  sagacity  of  a  sensible  man,  and. 
God  prospers  his  undertakings." 

October  19,  he  went  to  Boston  and  began  his  work 
there  in  the  vast  Tabernacle  erected  for  Mr.  Moody.     In 


528  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXVIU 

vitations  from  Providence,  Worcester  and  Newbury  port ; 
Amherst  and  Wellsley  Colleges,  and  many  other  places  in 
New  England  left  little  time  for  the  continuous  preaching 
in  Boston  which  Brooklyn  and  New  York  had  enjoyed. 
The  winter  of  1877-78  Mr.  Miiller  intends  to  spend  in  the 
principal  cities  south  and  west  going  as  far  as  San  Fran- 
cisco, and  returning  to  England  in  June.  That  an  abun- 
dant blessing  may  crown  his  work  for  Christ  is  the  united 
prayer  of  all  believers. 


528 

vitat-' 
A- 


DATE  DUE 

my  2 

2  mi 

SEP 

0  1001 

i 

^   1QQ? 

•i  „J|.-|I,£ 

JUL    ! 

Hi!        O     C 

JUL  2  2 

,1994 

• 

i 

■ 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN.U.S    A. 

Miiller,  George 


923.6 
M887F 
1873 


AUTHOR 


The  life  of  trust 


TITLE 


DATE    DUE 


MAY  2  2  m\  /,.?•'  / 


BORROWERS   NAME 


m.  a 


i 


JUL2 


923.6 
M887^ 
1873